The history of Poland. vol. 2 in several letters to persons of quality, giving an account of the antient and present state of that kingdom, historical, geographical, physical, political and ecclesiastical ... : with sculptures, and a new map after the best geographers : with several letters relating to physick / by Bern. Connor ... who, in his travels in that country, collected these memoirs from the best authors and his own observations ; publish'd by the care and assistance of Mr. Savage.
         Connor, Bernard, 1666?-1698.
      
       
         
           1698
        
      
       Approx. 695 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 215 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A69789
         Wing C5889
         ESTC R8630
         12029731
         ocm 12029731
         52720
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A69789)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 52720)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 60:12 or 136:9)
      
       
         
           
             The history of Poland. vol. 2 in several letters to persons of quality, giving an account of the antient and present state of that kingdom, historical, geographical, physical, political and ecclesiastical ... : with sculptures, and a new map after the best geographers : with several letters relating to physick / by Bern. Connor ... who, in his travels in that country, collected these memoirs from the best authors and his own observations ; publish'd by the care and assistance of Mr. Savage.
             Connor, Bernard, 1666?-1698.
             Savage, John, 1673-1747.
          
           2 v., [2] leaves of plates : ill., 1 folded map, ports.
           
             Printed by J.D. for Dan Brown ... and A. Roper ...,
             London :
             1698.
          
           
             Vol. 2, with the exception of letter I, is by John Savage.
             Imprint of v. 2 varies: London : Printed for Dan. Brown, and A. Roper and T. Leigh, 1698.
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
             Miscellaneous letters of the author relating to "physik" at the end of v. 1.
             Bibliography: v. 1, p. xiv-xv.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Poland -- History -- 17th century.
           Poland -- Description and travel.
           Poland -- Politics and government -- 1572-1763.
        
      
    
     
        2006-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-08 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-12 John Pas
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-12 John Pas
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             
               Frederic
               Augustus
               the
               Present
               King
               of
               POLAND
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           History
           of
           POLAND
           ;
           IN
           Several
           LETTERS
           to
           Persons
           of
           Quality
           .
        
         
           Giving
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           Present
           State
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
        
         
           
             VIZ.
             
          
           
             Historical
             ,
          
           
             Political
             ,
          
           
             Physical
             and
          
           
             Ecclesiastical
             ;
          
        
         
           The
           Form
           of
           Government
           ;
           The
           King's
           Power
           ,
           Court
           and
           Revenues
           ;
           The
           Senate
           ,
           Senators
           ,
           and
           other
           Officers
           ;
           The
           Religion
           ,
           Diet
           ,
           and
           little
           Diets
           ,
           with
           other
           Assemblies
           and
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           ;
           The
           Inter-regnum
           ;
           Election
           and
           Coronation
           of
           a
           King
           and
           Queen
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Ceremonies
           ;
           The
           present
           Condition
           of
           the
           Gentry
           and
           Commonalty
           ;
           as
           likewise
           ,
           The
           Genius
           ,
           Characters
           ,
           Languages
           ,
           Customs
           ,
           Manners
           ,
           Military
           Affairs
           ,
           Trade
           and
           Riches
           of
           the
           Poles
           .
           Together
           with
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Dantzic
           :
           The
           Origin
           ,
           Progress
           ,
           and
           Present
           State
           of
           the
           
             Teutonic
             Order
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Successions
           of
           all
           its
           Great
           Masters
           :
           Likewise
           ,
           The
           Present
           State
           of
           Learning
           ,
           Natural
           Knowledge
           ,
           Practice
           of
           Physick
           ,
           and
           Diseales
           in
           Poland
           :
           And
           lastly
           ,
           A
           Succinct
           Description
           of
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Curland
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Livonian
             Order
          
           ;
           with
           a
           Series
           of
           the
           several
           Dukes
           ,
           and
           Provincial
           Masters
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           is
           also
           added
           ,
           A
           Table
           for
           each
           Volume
           ;
           And
           a
           Sculpture
           of
           the
           Diet
           in
           Session
           :
           With
           some
           Memoirs
           from
           Baron
           Blomberg
           .
        
         
           VOL.
           II.
           
        
         
           By
           
             BERNARD
             CONNOR
          
           ,
           M.
           D.
           
        
         
           Fellow
           of
           the
           Royal
           Society
           ,
           and
           Member
           of
           the
           College
           of
           Physicians
           ;
           who
           ,
           in
           his
           Travels
           in
           that
           Country
           ▪
           Collected
           these
           Memoirs
           from
           the
           best
           Authors
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           Observations
           .
        
         
           Compos'd
           and
           Publish'd
           by
           ●ir
           .
           SAVAGE
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           
             Printed
             for
          
           Da●
           .
           Brown
           ,
           without
           Templ-Bar
           '
           and
           A.
           Roper
           and
           T.
           Leigh
           ,
           
             both
             in
          
           Il
           et-street
           ,
           1698.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
           D
           
           R.
           
             CONNOR
             '
             S
          
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           IN
           my
           PREFACE
           to
           the
           First
           Volume
           of
           this
           
             Historical
             Relation
             of
             POLAND
          
           ,
           I
           have
           mention'd
           my
           Incapacity
           for
           Matters
           of
           this
           Nature
           ;
           both
           because
           I
           was
           only
           Twelve
           Months
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           because
           I
           have
           no
           Talent
           ,
           or
           Genius
           ,
           for
           History
           .
           I
           thought
           ,
           Writing
           it
           by
           way
           of
           LETTERS
           ,
           in
           Imitation
           of
           some
           of
           our
           Neighbours
           ,
           would
           be
           more
           easie
           to
           my self
           ,
           and
           more
           acceptable
           to
           the
           Publick
           .
           I
           am
           proud
           to
           have
           this
           happy
           Occasion
           of
           giving
           the
           Honourable
           Persons
           I
           write
           to
           so
           publick
           a
           Testimony
           of
           my
           Respects
           .
           I
           am
           sorry
           in
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           I
           cannot
           have
           Leisure
           to
           honour
           my self
           in
           writing
           to
           the
           Noble
           Persons
           mention'd
           
           in
           the
           Second
           Volume
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           had
           in
           the
           First
           .
           I
           follow
           a
           Profession
           so
           remote
           from
           HISTORY
           ,
           particularly
           a
           Polish
           one
           ,
           that
           it
           neither
           allows
           me
           Time
           ,
           nor
           leaves
           me
           any
           Inclination
           to
           attend
           any
           other
           Business
           .
           I
           hope
           notwithstanding
           ,
           the
           Persons
           I
           promis'd
           to
           write
           to
           ,
           will
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           excuse
           me
           for
           not
           being
           able
           to
           keep
           my
           Word
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           flatter'd
           my self
           I
           could
           ,
           since
           the
           ingenious
           Gentleman
           I
           desir'd
           to
           undertake
           this
           Work
           will
           give
           them
           the
           same
           Satisfaction
           ,
           he
           having
           already
           assisted
           me
           in
           my
           First
           Volume
           ,
           and
           having
           had
           all
           my
           Memoirs
           for
           this
           Second
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           Antient
           and
           Present
           STATE
           OF
           POLAND
           .
        
         
           PART
           II.
           
        
         
           The
           Present
           State.
           
        
         
           
             LETTER
             I.
             
          
           
             To
             His
             Grace
             ,
             THOMAS
             ,
             Lord
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Form
               of
               the
               Government
               in
               Poland
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               King's
               Power
               ,
               Court
               ,
               and
               Revenues
               .
            
          
           
             
               My
               LORD
               ,
            
          
           
             THAT
             high
             Station
             wherewith
             the
             King
             has
             Recompenc'd
             Your
             Merits
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Trust
             His
             Majesty
             has
             reposed
             in
             Your
             GRACE
             during
             his
             Absence
             ,
             shews
             his
             Confidence
             in
             Your
             Ability
             ,
             as
             well
             
             to
             Govern
             the
             State
             as
             the
             Church
             .
             Since
             therefore
             being
             lately
             Invested
             with
             a
             share
             of
             the
             Regal
             Authority
             ,
             you
             had
             occasion
             to
             know
             more
             intimately
             Our
             King's
             Power
             and
             Prerogatives
             ,
             I
             thought
             my self
             oblig'd
             to
             give
             Your
             GRACE
             an
             Account
             of
             those
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Poland
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             comparing
             both
             together
             ,
             you
             might
             more
             sensibly
             perceive
             the
             Excellency
             of
             our
             Own
             Constitution
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             Greatness
             of
             the
             King
             inseparable
             from
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             People
             :
             For
             when
             the
             Executive
             Power
             is
             as
             vigilant
             to
             see
             our
             Laws
             obey'd
             ,
             as
             the
             Legislative
             has
             been
             provident
             in
             making
             them
             ,
             England
             can
             justly
             boast
             of
             a
             much
             greater
             Happiness
             ,
             than
             either
             Poland
             or
             any
             other
             Kingdom
             of
             Europe
             .
          
           
             
             Having
             ,
             
               My
               LORD
            
             ,
             not
             been
             a
             full
             Twelve
             Month
             at
             the
             late
             King
             of
             
             Poland's
             Court
             ,
             I
             cannot
             pretend
             to
             be
             throughly
             acquainted
             with
             that
             Kingdom
             ;
             yet
             I
             find
             that
             ,
             like
             most
             other
             Countries
             ,
             it
             has
             undergone
             several
             Changes
             in
             its
             Constitution
             since
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             VIth
             Century
             (
             at
             which
             time
             it
             began
             to
             be
             a
             distinct
             Nation
             )
             during
             the
             Reigns
             of
             the
             two
             great
             Houses
             of
             Piastus
             and
             Jagello
             .
          
           
             
             Ever
             since
             the
             time
             of
             Lechus
             its
             Founder
             ,
             the
             Kings
             thereof
             have
             been
             Elected
             to
             the
             Crown
             after
             an
             Hereditary
             manner
             ,
             tho'
             not
             by
             an
             Hereditary
             Title
             :
             They
             have
             really
             been
             Absolute
             ,
             and
             their
             Will
             went
             for
             a
             Law
             ;
             for
             then
             they
             made
             Peace
             and
             War
             when
             they
             pleas'd
             ,
             Levied
             as
             many
             Troops
             as
             they
             thought
             fit
             ,
             Punish'd
             or
             Pardon'd
             at
             
             Pleasure
             ,
             and
             Rewarded
             where
             they
             saw
             Convenient
             :
             And
             all
             the
             Administration
             ,
             either
             of
             Public
             or
             Private
             Affairs
             was
             so
             wholly
             lodg'd
             in
             the
             King's
             Hands
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             heard
             the
             Poles
             themselves
             say
             ,
             That
             Sigismund
             II.
             
             the
             last
             King
             of
             the
             Jagellonic
             Family
             ,
             was
             to
             the
             full
             as
             Absolute
             as
             either
             the
             King
             of
             France
             or
             Denmark
             is
             now
             .
          
           
             Whilst
             the
             Kings
             of
             Poland
             thus
             maintained
             
             a
             Supream
             Power
             over
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             they
             exceedingly
             enlarged
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             were
             both
             fear'd
             Abroad
             ,
             and
             belov'd
             at
             Home
             ,
             Commanded
             Potent
             and
             Numerous
             Armies
             into
             the
             Field
             ,
             Executed
             most
             Enterprizes
             speedily
             ,
             and
             were
             almost
             always
             sure
             of
             Success
             ;
             and
             this
             because
             they
             did
             not
             then
             ,
             as
             now
             ,
             depend
             upon
             the
             lingering
             Determination
             ,
             and
             tedious
             Conclusions
             of
             a
             Turbulent
             Diet.
             But
             the
             Family
             of
             Jagello
             being
             once
             Extinct
             ,
             by
             the
             Death
             of
             Sigismund
             II.
             who
             had
             resign'd
             his
             Kingdom
             to
             the
             Senate
             and
             Polish
             Gentry
             ,
             and
             given
             them
             full
             Power
             and
             Authority
             to
             dispose
             thereof
             as
             they
             thought
             fit
             ,
             the
             Crown
             of
             Poland
             was
             anew
             declared
             Elective
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             all
             the
             Princes
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             who
             had
             due
             Merits
             and
             Qualifications
             ,
             might
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             Aspire
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             
             This
             gave
             occasion
             to
             most
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             Europe
             ever
             since
             ,
             to
             Court
             the
             Polish
             Nobility
             after
             their
             King's
             Death
             :
             And
             that
             either
             to
             get
             the
             succeeding
             Election
             determined
             in
             their
             own
             Favour
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             have
             some
             of
             their
             Friends
             Advanced
             to
             that
             great
             Dignity
             ;
             but
             this
             most
             commonly
             rather
             with
             regard
             to
             their
             own
             private
             Interests
             ,
             
             than
             out
             of
             any
             Respect
             to
             the
             Person
             they
             desired
             to
             Promote
             ;
             as
             the
             Houses
             of
             Austria
             and
             Bourbon
             have
             always
             practis'd
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Gentry
             of
             Poland
             therefore
             observing
             that
             several
             Princes
             at
             a
             time
             always
             Aspir'd
             to
             their
             Crown
             ,
             and
             considering
             that
             not
             one
             of
             them
             had
             more
             Right
             than
             the
             rest
             ;
             as
             likewise
             that
             it
             lay
             altogether
             in
             their
             Power
             to
             choose
             whom
             they
             pleased
             ,
             resolved
             Unanimously
             to
             Elect
             none
             but
             such
             as
             should
             Condescend
             ,
             nay
             Swear
             ,
             to
             observe
             the
             Terms
             and
             Conditions
             they
             proposed
             .
          
           
             
             Hereby
             the
             Poles
             by
             degrees
             have
             clip'd
             and
             limited
             the
             Antient
             Power
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             and
             have
             reduc'd
             them
             to
             the
             Bounds
             we
             now
             find
             them
             to
             have
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             barely
             to
             a
             third
             Part
             of
             the
             Grand
             Diet
             :
             For
             the
             Poles
             knew
             very
             well
             ,
             that
             no
             Prince
             would
             be
             so
             Imprudent
             as
             to
             scruple
             Submitting
             to
             any
             Conditions
             ,
             to
             become
             Master
             of
             so
             considerable
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             had
             no
             Right
             either
             by
             Birth
             or
             other
             Claim
             ;
             and
             more
             especially
             since
             these
             Conditions
             are
             neither
             Rigorous
             nor
             Dishonourable
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             decently
             consistent
             with
             the
             Regal
             Character
             he
             is
             to
             be
             Invested
             with
             .
          
           
             
             Thus
             the
             Polish
             Gentry
             ,
             of
             a
             kind
             of
             Monarchical
             Government
             ,
             have
             in
             time
             made
             a
             perfect
             Republic
             ,
             consisting
             of
             three
             Orders
             ;
             The
             King
             ,
             Senate
             ,
             and
             Gentry
             ;
             which
             they
             call
             the
             Nobility
             .
          
           
             
             Here
             ,
             
               My
               Lord
            
             ,
             I
             must
             take
             notice
             to
             Your
             GRACE
             ,
             that
             the
             Polish
             Nation
             is
             divided
             into
             two
             sorts
             of
             People
             ,
             the
             Gentry
             or
             Freeborn
             Subjects
             ,
             who
             are
             hardly
             a
             Tenth
             Part
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             Vassals
             ,
             who
             
             are
             no
             better
             than
             Slaves
             to
             the
             Gentry
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             no
             Benefit
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             can
             Buy
             no
             Estates
             ,
             nor
             Enjoy
             any
             Property
             no
             more
             than
             our
             Negroes
             in
             the
             West-Indies
             can
             and
             this
             because
             some
             Ages
             since
             the
             Common
             People
             Revolting
             against
             their
             Lords
             ,
             and
             having
             driven
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             the
             Gentry
             came
             with
             a
             Foreign
             Power
             ,
             and
             reduced
             them
             to
             a
             greater
             Subjection
             than
             before
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             have
             been
             kept
             ever
             since
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Government
             of
             Poland
             at
             present
             comprehends
             only
             the
             King
             and
             Gentry
             .
             By
             a
             Gentleman
             or
             Nobleman
             of
             Poland
             ,
             is
             understood
             a
             Person
             who
             either
             himself
             ,
             or
             his
             Family
             ,
             has
             a
             Possession
             in
             Land
             :
             For
             they
             never
             Intermarry
             with
             the
             Common
             People
             .
             All
             the
             Gentry
             from
             the
             King's
             Sons
             to
             those
             that
             are
             but
             only
             Masters
             of
             an
             Acre
             of
             Land
             ,
             are
             equally
             Noble
             ,
             both
             by
             their
             Birth
             and
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             for
             no
             Body
             is
             Born
             either
             a
             Palatine
             ,
             Senator
             ,
             or
             Lord
             ,
             but
             those
             Titles
             are
             always
             annexed
             to
             certain
             Employments
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             only
             gives
             to
             Persons
             advanced
             in
             Age
             ,
             and
             recommended
             by
             their
             Merits
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Diet
             of
             Poland
             (
             in
             some
             respects
             )
             resembles
             our
             Parliament
             ,
             being
             made
             up
             of
             two
             Houses
             ;
             the
             House
             of
             Senators
             ,
             answerable
             to
             our
             House
             of
             Lords
             ;
             and
             the
             House
             of
             
             Nuncio's
             ,
             not
             unlike
             our
             House
             of
             Commons
             .
             The
             Senators
             are
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             
               Palatines
               ,
               Castellans
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Ten
             Great
             Officers
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             in
             all
             about
             142.
             
             In
             the
             Upper-House
             the
             Senators
             sit
             not
             by
             any
             Writ
             of
             Summons
             or
             Letters
             Patents
             as
             in
             England
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             Virtue
             of
             the
             Great
             Preferments
             in
             
             the
             King's
             Gift
             ,
             which
             they
             Enjoy
             for
             Life
             .
             So
             that
             the
             King
             wholly
             Constitutes
             the
             Upper
             House
             ;
             but
             the
             Lower
             are
             the
             Representatives
             of
             the
             Gentry
             ,
             Elected
             by
             them
             alone
             in
             their
             respective
             Provinces
             ,
             without
             the
             Concurrence
             of
             the
             Common
             People
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             Priviledge
             to
             Vote
             in
             their
             Election
             .
             Insomuch
             ,
             that
             at
             least
             Nine
             Parts
             in
             Ten
             of
             the
             People
             of
             Poland
             are
             excluded
             from
             having
             any
             Share
             in
             the
             Government
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Grand
             Diet
             of
             Poland
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             King
             ,
             Senators
             ,
             and
             Deputies
             assembled
             together
             in
             any
             Part
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             that
             his
             Majesty
             Commands
             .
             Without
             this
             great
             Assembly
             of
             the
             States
             ,
             the
             King
             can
             neither
             Make
             nor
             Repeal
             Laws
             ,
             Declare
             War
             nor
             Conclude
             a
             Peace
             ,
             make
             no
             Alliance
             with
             any
             Foreign
             Princes
             ,
             raise
             neither
             Troops
             nor
             Taxes
             ,
             Coin
             no
             Money
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             can
             Determine
             no
             Matter
             of
             State
             of
             any
             Importance
             ,
             without
             the
             Universal
             Consent
             and
             Concurrence
             of
             this
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             they
             term
             the
             
               Free
               States
               of
            
             Poland
             .
          
           
             
             Several
             powerful
             Motives
             have
             enclin'd
             the
             Poles
             to
             Establish
             this
             kind
             of
             mixt
             Government
             ,
             which
             they
             take
             to
             be
             a
             just
             Temperament
             of
             whatever
             is
             to
             be
             found
             most
             Excellent
             in
             the
             several
             Monarchies
             ,
             Aristocracies
             ,
             and
             Democracies
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             in
             the
             World.
             The
             most
             considerable
             of
             which
             Motives
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             met
             with
             them
             in
             their
             Histories
             ,
             or
             learn'd
             them
             from
             the
             most
             knowing
             among
             their
             Natives
             ,
             are
             as
             follows
             .
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             They
             think
             by
             this
             Judicious
             Choice
             of
             a
             Government
             ,
             to
             preserve
             their
             Kingdom
             from
             those
             Disorders
             which
             most
             commonly
             
             attend
             Absolute
             Monarchies
             :
             Agreeing
             herein
             with
             that
             Prince
             of
             Philosophers
             ,
             Aristotle
             ,
             who
             though
             he
             preferr'd
             this
             kind
             of
             Government
             to
             all
             Others
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             nevertheless
             obliged
             to
             own
             ,
             that
             when
             ever
             it
             degenerated
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             most
             pernicious
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Poles
             have
             temper'd
             the
             Exorbitant
             Power
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             with
             the
             mixture
             of
             two
             other
             Governments
             ,
             whereby
             they
             thought
             to
             secure
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             a
             Thing
             always
             most
             Dear
             to
             them
             ,
             from
             the
             Arbitrary
             Will
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             who
             by
             Imagining
             himself
             above
             the
             Laws
             ,
             might
             Fancy
             whatever
             his
             Passions
             prompted
             him
             to
             ,
             allowable
             ,
             and
             his
             truest
             Interest
             to
             be
             the
             Entire
             Subjection
             of
             his
             People
             .
             The
             miserable
             Examples
             of
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             the
             Turks
             and
             Moscovites
             ,
             have
             sufficiently
             convinced
             them
             of
             this
             Truth
             ;
             wherefore
             the
             Polish
             Nation
             thought
             it
             but
             convenient
             to
             limit
             the
             excessive
             Power
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             and
             confine
             them
             to
             Rule
             with
             more
             Moderation
             and
             Justice
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Poles
             have
             observ'd
             as
             well
             from
             their
             own
             Government
             ,
             as
             from
             that
             of
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             that
             no
             small
             disadvantage
             has
             flow'd
             from
             an
             Aristocracy
             .
             They
             could
             not
             be
             perswaded
             but
             that
             the
             Authority
             of
             one
             Person
             was
             infinitely
             more
             easie
             to
             be
             Tolerated
             than
             that
             of
             many
             ;
             for
             that
             either
             the
             Ambition
             or
             Jealousy
             of
             such
             would
             often
             disturb
             the
             Repose
             and
             Tranquility
             of
             the
             Public
             .
             Poland
             also
             began
             to
             Reflect
             upon
             its
             former
             Miseries
             under
             its
             Woievods
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             deplorably
             rent
             and
             torn
             by
             the
             
             Factions
             among
             those
             Palatines
             :
             Insomuch
             that
             even
             while
             it
             became
             a
             Conqueror
             from
             without
             ,
             it
             was
             vanquish'd
             within
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             its
             own
             Force
             .
             This
             gave
             the
             Poles
             no
             small
             dislike
             to
             an
             Aristocracy
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             resolved
             never
             more
             to
             admit
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Third
             Reason
             of
             State
             ,
             which
             has
             obliged
             the
             Poles
             to
             reject
             a
             Democracy
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             look
             upon
             that
             sort
             of
             Government
             to
             be
             the
             most
             dangerous
             of
             all
             ,
             being
             the
             easiest
             enflam'd
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             Enemy
             to
             true
             Nobility
             .
             Its
             first
             Maxim
             is
             ,
             
               To
               procure
               a
               Vniversal
               Levelling
               ,
               or
               making
               all
               alike
            
             ;
             whereby
             ,
             under
             the
             Notion
             of
             a
             common
             Liberty
             ,
             they
             weaken
             and
             enervate
             those
             great
             Genius's
             which
             were
             design'd
             to
             Govern
             and
             Protect
             them
             .
             How
             then
             could
             it
             be
             expected
             that
             the
             Descendents
             of
             those
             mighty
             Warriers
             who
             Founded
             the
             Polish
             Nation
             ,
             and
             have
             so
             long
             maintain'd
             the
             Honour
             of
             it
             by
             their
             Valour
             ,
             should
             submit
             to
             have
             their
             Blood
             debased
             ,
             by
             mixing
             it
             with
             the
             Ignoble
             Vulgar
             ?
          
           
             The
             Tyranny
             of
             Laws
             ,
             which
             the
             Nobles
             are
             subjected
             to
             in
             an
             Absolute
             Common-wealth
             ,
             would
             be
             too
             rude
             a
             Check
             to
             this
             Ambition
             which
             the
             Poles
             have
             always
             had
             to
             Command
             over
             their
             Vassals
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             have
             always
             entertain'd
             a
             secret
             Odium
             for
             those
             Grecian
             Republics
             ,
             that
             Banish'd
             their
             greatest
             Statesmen
             ,
             meerly
             because
             they
             would
             not
             have
             them
             gain
             too
             fast
             upon
             the
             Affections
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             should
             perhaps
             doubt
             of
             the
             pernicious
             Consequences
             of
             a
             popular
             Government
             ,
             
             where
             Reason
             does
             not
             so
             much
             reign
             as
             an
             Unruly
             violence
             of
             a
             People
             ,
             who
             know
             no
             other
             Laws
             than
             those
             of
             their
             Passions
             ;
             let
             them
             cast
             their
             Eyes
             on
             the
             Heats
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             who
             were
             often
             ready
             to
             Overturn
             the
             State
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             Senate
             speedily
             applied
             a
             prudent
             Remedy
             .
             But
             there
             are
             other
             Examples
             more
             Modern
             ,
             as
             the
             Revolt
             of
             the
             Cosacks
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             Troubles
             in
             Bohemia
             .
             To
             these
             also
             may
             be
             added
             the
             Revolutions
             of
             our
             own
             Nation
             in
             the
             Time
             of
             Charles
             I.
             when
             the
             Fury
             of
             the
             People
             extended
             their
             Rage
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             dipping
             their
             Hands
             in
             this
             Prince's
             Blood.
             
          
           
             Politicians
             do
             generally
             own
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             are
             a
             wild
             Beast
             ,
             which
             ought
             rather
             to
             be
             led
             than
             left
             at
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             have
             pronounced
             it
             most
             Perilous
             to
             acquiesce
             under
             their
             Subjection
             .
             An
             Anarchy
             would
             undoubtedly
             do
             more
             harm
             in
             a
             day
             ,
             than
             a
             Tyrant
             could
             in
             all
             his
             Reign
             .
             If
             he
             Punishes
             ,
             't
             is
             with
             some
             pretence
             of
             Justice
             ,
             when
             nothing
             can
             abate
             the
             Peoples
             Rage
             ,
             but
             an
             utter
             Extinction
             of
             whatever
             is
             placed
             over
             their
             He●ds
             .
          
           
             A
             mixt
             Government
             therefore
             made
             out
             of
             all
             these
             Three
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             has
             proved
             most
             
             Agreeable
             to
             the
             Polish
             Nation
             ,
             being
             a
             just
             Medium
             between
             the
             dangerous
             Extremities
             of
             an
             Absolute
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             Aristocracy
             and
             Democracy
             .
             It
             is
             this
             the
             Poles
             have
             pitch'd
             upon
             as
             most
             proper
             to
             preserve
             the
             public
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             to
             perpetuate
             the
             Happiness
             of
             their
             State
             ;
             being
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             perswaded
             that
             a
             Body
             Politic
             resembles
             a
             Humane
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             one
             borrows
             all
             its
             Vigour
             
             and
             Health
             from
             a
             Just
             Temperament
             of
             the
             different
             Humours
             that
             compose
             it
             ;
             so
             the
             other
             depends
             absolutely
             on
             that
             of
             the
             Three
             before-mention'd
             Forms
             of
             Government
             .
             And
             moreover
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             subsists
             by
             the
             mutual
             Opposition
             of
             contrary
             Qualities
             ,
             so
             the
             King
             ,
             Senate
             and
             Gentry
             of
             Poland
             having
             in
             some
             measure
             different
             Interests
             and
             Inclinations
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             hinder'd
             from
             deviating
             into
             vicious
             Extremities
             ,
             but
             also
             through
             a
             Noble
             Emulation
             are
             excited
             to
             labour
             carefully
             for
             the
             Good
             of
             the
             Public
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Republic
             is
             divided
             into
             Two
             States
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Poland
             ,
             and
             the
             Great
             Dutchy
             of
             Lithuania
             ;
             yet
             both
             which
             are
             but
             as
             one
             Body
             ,
             having
             the
             same
             King
             ,
             the
             same
             Parliament
             ,
             the
             same
             Laws
             ,
             the
             same
             Privileges
             ,
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             the
             natural
             result
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             the
             same
             Interest
             .
             These
             Two
             States
             are
             so
             very
             well
             United
             ,
             that
             a
             King
             cannot
             be
             Elected
             ,
             a
             Law
             made
             ,
             nor
             any
             State-Business
             done
             ,
             without
             the
             mutual
             Consent
             of
             both
             .
             But
             ,
             
               My
               Lord
            
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             is
             the
             Prime
             and
             Chief
             Member
             of
             this
             Republic
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             Your
             GRACE
             an
             Account
             of
             his
             present
             Power
             and
             Prerogatives
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Poles
             are
             too
             proud
             a
             Nation
             to
             agree
             with
             those
             Politicians
             that
             measure
             the
             Grandeur
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             and
             Happiness
             of
             a
             State
             ,
             by
             the
             Despotic
             Power
             of
             him
             that
             Governs
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             those
             pernicious
             Maxims
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             
               Si
               Lubet
               ,
               Licet
               ;
               Oderint
               dum
               Metuant
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             would
             be
             but
             ill
             receiv'd
             among
             a
             People
             that
             have
             all
             along
             secured
             their
             Liberties
             by
             their
             Prudence
             and
             Valour
             .
             
             This
             Vassalage
             would
             suit
             well
             enough
             with
             the
             Slaves
             of
             Asia
             and
             Africk
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             Moscovites
             and
             Turks
             ,
             who
             all
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             govern'd
             like
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             led
             by
             the
             Nose
             according
             to
             the
             different
             Caprice
             or
             Pleasure
             of
             their
             Prince
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             the
             Kings
             of
             Poland
             ,
             they
             may
             rest
             in
             security
             in
             the
             Bosom
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             even
             amidst
             the
             Noise
             of
             Arms
             ,
             either
             without
             or
             within
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             since
             they
             have
             always
             their
             Subjects
             to
             crowd
             about
             them
             for
             their
             Guards
             ,
             thro'
             indispensable
             Inclinations
             .
             For
             what
             contributes
             chiefly
             to
             the
             Happiness
             of
             these
             Princes
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             Loyal
             Observance
             and
             voluntary
             Obedience
             paid
             them
             even
             by
             those
             that
             are
             at
             Liberty
             to
             do
             the
             contrary
             .
             I
             have
             often
             heard
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Polignac
            
             ,
             the
             French
             Ambassador
             ,
             say
             at
             
               Warsaw
               ,
               That
               he
               thought
               a
               King
               of
            
             Poland
             
               more
               Happy
               in
               his
               Person
               and
               Condition
               ,
               than
               a
               King
               of
            
             France
             .
             Nevertheless
             this
             Authority
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Poland
             is
             so
             alloy'd
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             that
             it
             does
             not
             exact
             more
             Veneration
             from
             the
             Nobles
             or
             Gentry
             ,
             than
             they
             think
             he
             deserves
             :
             For
             tho'
             their
             Behaviour
             be
             generally
             extraordinary
             Observant
             ,
             yet
             do
             they
             tacitly
             seem
             to
             call
             in
             question
             the
             Power
             they
             have
             limited
             ,
             and
             often
             refuse
             that
             Duty
             which
             they
             have
             deem'd
             him
             worthy
             of
             by
             his
             Election
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Polish
             Nobility
             make
             no
             Difference
             between
             their
             King
             's
             Right
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             Senate
             and
             Deputies
             ,
             affirming
             ,
             That
             since
             these
             three
             Members
             compose
             but
             one
             Body
             ,
             they
             ought
             equally
             to
             share
             in
             the
             same
             Benefits
             and
             Injuries
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ought
             all
             
             either
             to
             Reward
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             Revenge
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             
             The
             small
             Authority
             therefore
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             Impossibility
             of
             their
             Acting
             by
             themselves
             ,
             has
             at
             all
             times
             exposed
             Poland
             to
             the
             Insults
             of
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             and
             the
             Rage
             of
             their
             own
             People
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Civil
             Wars
             of
             the
             Cosacks
             ,
             and
             the
             Treachery
             and
             Sedition
             of
             the
             Confederates
             which
             could
             never
             have
             arriv'd
             at
             so
             great
             height
             ,
             if
             the
             King
             had
             had
             but
             sufficient
             Power
             to
             have
             suppress'd
             them
             .
             Also
             the
             Great
             Marshal
             of
             the
             Crown
             Lubomirski
             ,
             would
             never
             have
             had
             the
             Boldness
             to
             have
             oppos'd
             King
             
             Casimir's
             Designs
             openly
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             form'd
             so
             many
             Factions
             against
             the
             Court
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             had
             some
             Assurances
             of
             remaining
             Unpunish'd
             .
             This
             makes
             the
             King
             of
             Poland
             to
             be
             stiled
             a
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             since
             he
             has
             no
             better
             than
             Companions
             and
             Equals
             for
             his
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             
             We
             have
             divers
             Instances
             of
             the
             Poles
             love
             for
             their
             Kings
             ,
             and
             particularly
             by
             their
             once
             enforcing
             the
             Right
             of
             Sigismund
             III.
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Sweden
             ,
             in
             an
             obstinate
             War
             which
             they
             began
             several
             times
             ,
             as
             likewise
             in
             supporting
             afterwards
             the
             Pretences
             of
             Vladislaus
             VII
             .
             to
             Moscovy
             :
             To
             omit
             divers
             others
             of
             a
             more
             ancient
             Date
             .
             This
             Respect
             of
             their
             obliges
             them
             frequently
             to
             come
             and
             spend
             their
             Estates
             at
             Court
             ,
             thinking
             to
             augment
             their
             Princes
             Grandeur
             by
             their
             Prodigality
             and
             Magnificence
             .
             This
             appears
             by
             the
             mistake
             made
             by
             Gregory
             King
             of
             Bohemia
             ,
             at
             the
             Interview
             between
             him
             and
             Casimir
             the
             Great
             ,
             at
             Glogan
             ,
             (
             which
             Place
             the
             former
             
             had
             demanded
             to
             bound
             the
             Limits
             of
             Silesia
             )
             when
             he
             saluted
             a
             Private
             Gentleman
             ,
             splendidly
             Cloath'd
             ,
             for
             the
             King
             of
             Poland
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Custom
             and
             Inclination
             of
             the
             Poles
             runs
             so
             strong
             towards
             Honouring
             their
             Prince
             ,
             that
             all
             they
             have
             ,
             or
             are
             able
             to
             do
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Destruction
             of
             their
             Lives
             and
             Fortunes
             ,
             they
             are
             willing
             to
             lavish
             in
             his
             Service
             ,
             without
             expecting
             any
             greater
             Recompence
             than
             the
             Glory
             of
             Waiting
             on
             His
             Majesty's
             Person
             .
             Insomuch
             ,
             that
             a
             King
             of
             Poland
             who
             is
             Couragious
             and
             Prudent
             ,
             Just
             and
             Sober
             ,
             Liberal
             and
             Religious
             ;
             one
             that
             observes
             the
             Laws
             and
             Constitutions
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             who
             has
             no
             other
             Interest
             but
             the
             Common
             Good
             and
             Safety
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             Respected
             and
             Honour'd
             ,
             and
             as
             faithfully
             Obey'd
             both
             in
             time
             of
             Peace
             and
             War
             ;
             nay
             ,
             as
             formidable
             to
             all
             his
             Enemies
             as
             most
             Princes
             in
             Europe
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             what
             relates
             to
             War
             ,
             no
             Monarch
             has
             greater
             Advantages
             than
             himself
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             neither
             at
             the
             trouble
             of
             raising
             Forces
             nor
             Expence
             in
             Maintaining
             them
             ;
             his
             Business
             being
             only
             to
             convene
             the
             Diet
             ,
             and
             they
             do
             all
             these
             things
             to
             his
             Hand
             .
             After
             War
             is
             once
             declar'd
             ,
             he
             can
             continue
             the
             same
             ,
             either
             by
             himself
             or
             his
             Generals
             ,
             can
             Regulate
             his
             Troops
             ,
             and
             see
             his
             Army
             duly
             paid
             out
             of
             the
             Treasury
             of
             the
             Republic
             .
             He
             has
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             reason
             to
             hope
             for
             Success
             in
             his
             Expeditions
             ,
             because
             that
             not
             having
             undertaken
             them
             on
             his
             own
             account
             ,
             those
             that
             engag'd
             him
             to
             them
             will
             infallibly
             support
             him
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             
             what
             was
             done
             was
             altogether
             with
             their
             Consent
             .
             This
             has
             prov'd
             the
             Cause
             of
             almost
             neverfailing
             Success
             to
             the
             Polish
             Arms
             till
             of
             late
             Days
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Subjects
             not
             having
             been
             in
             so
             good
             Intelligence
             with
             each
             other
             as
             formerly
             .
          
           
             
             When
             the
             King
             is
             in
             the
             Army
             in
             Person
             ,
             he
             has
             the
             Supreme
             Authority
             there
             ,
             gives
             Battle
             when
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             Besieges
             Towns
             as
             often
             as
             he
             thinks
             fit
             :
             And
             likewise
             Commands
             absolutely
             all
             the
             Gentry
             to
             follow
             him
             into
             the
             Field
             on
             Horseback
             at
             ever
             so
             little
             warning
             .
             At
             Home
             he
             has
             the
             free
             Nomination
             of
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Benefices
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Secular
             Employments
             ,
             as
             well
             Military
             as
             Civil
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Extent
             of
             his
             Dominions
             ;
             without
             speaking
             of
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Royal
             Demesnes
             ,
             which
             together
             with
             the
             State-Dignities
             he
             confers
             on
             those
             that
             have
             deserv'd
             them
             .
             He
             can
             bestow
             as
             considerable
             Preferments
             as
             any
             Prince
             in
             Europe
             ,
             and
             oblige
             and
             raise
             the
             Fortune
             of
             whom
             he
             pleases
             .
             He
             has
             his
             Vote
             in
             Naming
             Cardinals
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             Roman
             Catholic
             Kings
             have
             .
             He
             can
             send
             and
             receive
             Ambassadors
             privately
             in
             Matters
             relating
             only
             to
             himself
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             what
             concerns
             the
             Republic
             the
             Senate
             must
             have
             their
             Share
             in
             it
             .
             He
             can
             Call
             ,
             Prorogue
             ,
             and
             Dissolve
             the
             Diet
             at
             Pleasure
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             Poles
             term
             him
             ,
             
               The
               Protector
               of
               their
               Laws
               and
               Privileges
               ;
               The
               Distributor
               of
               Honours
               ;
               The
               Supream
               Head
               of
               their
               Republic
               ;
               and
               Supream
               General
               of
               their
               Forces
               .
            
          
           
             
             The
             Poles
             attend
             his
             Person
             Uncover'd
             :
             The
             Chief
             Senators
             generally
             Serve
             him
             at
             Table
             ,
             first
             tasting
             of
             the
             Cup
             before
             they
             
             present
             him
             with
             it
             .
             His
             Subjects
             never
             sit
             before
             him
             ,
             nor
             cover
             their
             Heads
             any
             where
             but
             in
             the
             Diet
             ,
             and
             there
             too
             the
             Senators
             are
             only
             allow'd
             that
             Liberty
             ,
             for
             the
             Deputies
             stand
             behind
             with
             their
             Furr'd
             Caps
             in
             their
             Hands
             .
             The
             late
             King
             
               John
               Sobieski
            
             din'd
             always
             in
             Public
             ,
             and
             I
             never
             saw
             any
             sit
             down
             with
             him
             at
             Table
             when
             he
             eat
             at
             Court
             ,
             except
             the
             Queen
             ,
             his
             Children
             and
             foreign
             Ministers
             :
             Yet
             when
             he
             either
             Hunted
             or
             Travell'd
             ,
             I
             have
             known
             some
             private
             Gentlemen
             to
             have
             had
             that
             Honour
             :
             Nay
             even
             his
             own
             Servants
             that
             waited
             on
             him
             were
             then
             admitted
             to
             eat
             with
             him
             .
             This
             his
             Majesty
             knew
             was
             absolutely
             necessary
             for
             him
             to
             allow
             of
             ,
             since
             by
             refusing
             any
             this
             Favour
             ,
             he
             might
             incur
             the
             Displeasure
             and
             Hatred
             of
             the
             whole
             Noblesse
             .
             This
             was
             verified
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Sigismund
             of
             Luxembourg
             ,
             who
             for
             having
             refused
             the
             Polish
             Gentry
             to
             eat
             with
             him
             ,
             was
             utterly
             excluded
             from
             the
             Crown
             that
             had
             been
             design'd
             him
             by
             Lewis
             King
             of
             Hungary
             and
             Poland
             ,
             his
             Father
             in
             Law.
             
          
           
             
             The
             Poles
             when
             they
             speak
             to
             their
             King
             ,
             call
             him
             ,
             
               Mosci
               Krullo
            
             ,
             or
             
               Milociwy
               Krullo
            
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             Great
             or
             
               Merciful
               King.
            
             The
             Titles
             Ambassadors
             give
             him
             ,
             or
             which
             are
             commonly
             made
             use
             of
             in
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             other
             Instruments
             sign'd
             by
             him
             and
             made
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             are
             these
             ;
             
               Frederic
               Augustus
            
             II.
             
               King
               of
               Poland
               ,
               Great
               Duke
               of
               Lithuania
               ,
               Duke
               of
               Russia
               ,
               Prussia
               ,
               Masovia
               ,
               Samogitia
               ,
               Kiovia
               ,
               Volhynia
               ,
               Podolia
               ,
               Podlachia
               ,
               Livonia
               ,
               Smolensko
               ,
               Severia
               ,
            
             and
             Czernikovia
             .
             All
             sorts
             of
             Gold
             ,
             Silver
             ,
             or
             Brass
             Coins
             are
             Stamp'd
             with
             his
             Image
             and
             Name
             .
             
             All
             Justice
             is
             Administred
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             at
             Church
             they
             always
             Pray
             for
             the
             King
             and
             Royal
             Family
             .
          
           
             
             When
             he
             is
             Crown'd
             the
             Diet
             allows
             him
             a
             Pension
             of
             about
             140000
             
               l.
               per
               Annum
            
             ;
             which
             together
             with
             his
             Patrimonial
             Estate
             ,
             maintains
             him
             a
             very
             splendid
             Court.
             He
             has
             his
             
               Polish
               ,
               German
            
             ,
             and
             Hungarian
             Guards
             ,
             and
             has
             the
             same
             Officers
             of
             his
             Houshold
             as
             other
             
             Kings
             have
             .
             While
             the
             Queen-Dowager
             lives
             ,
             the
             Queen-Consort
             maintains
             her
             Court
             at
             the
             King's
             Charge
             ,
             but
             after
             either
             the
             Queen-Dowagers
             Death
             or
             Marriage
             ,
             or
             the
             King's
             Death
             ,
             she
             has
             a
             Revenue
             Assign'd
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             
             Over
             and
             above
             the
             Pension
             which
             the
             Diet
             settles
             upon
             the
             King
             and
             Queen
             ,
             which
             in
             that
             cheap
             Country
             serves
             to
             maintain
             them
             as
             high
             as
             our
             Kings
             live
             here
             ;
             The
             King
             of
             Poland
             has
             great
             Incomes
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             for
             the
             Poles
             never
             care
             to
             Elect
             a
             Poor
             Prince
             ,
             for
             fear
             his
             Children
             may
             come
             to
             be
             a
             Charge
             to
             them
             after
             his
             Death
             .
             He
             gets
             besides
             vast
             Sums
             of
             Money
             for
             Nominations
             Employments
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             late
             King
             did
             not
             scruple
             to
             sell
             ,
             though
             't
             was
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Benefices
             which
             are
             so
             very
             considerable
             ,
             have
             been
             put
             under
             Contribution
             by
             some
             cunning
             Artifice
             or
             other
             ,
             as
             happen'd
             some
             Years
             since
             about
             the
             Naming
             of
             a
             Bishop
             of
             Cracow
             ,
             whose
             Bishoprick
             is
             worth
             Eight
             Thousand
             Pounds
             Sterling
             
               per
               Annum
            
             ,
             which
             will
             go
             further
             than
             Twenty
             Thousand
             Pounds
             in
             England
             .
             There
             were
             several
             that
             Aspir'd
             a
             long
             while
             to
             this
             Vacant
             
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             solicited
             what
             Friends
             he
             had
             at
             Court
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             most
             applied
             themselves
             to
             the
             Queen
             ,
             and
             begg'd
             of
             her
             (
             though
             she
             has
             no
             Authority
             of
             her
             own
             )
             to
             Intercede
             to
             the
             King
             in
             their
             Behalf
             .
             After
             a
             long
             Debate
             the
             Queen
             call'd
             the
             Abbot
             Malakowski
             aside
             (
             who
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Competitors
             ,
             and
             a
             rich
             Man
             )
             and
             told
             him
             ,
             
               That
               tho'
               there
               were
               several
               that
               aimed
               at
               that
               Bishoprick
               ,
               yet
               she
               would
               Wager
               Fifty
               Thousand
               Crowns
               that
               he
               was
               prefer'd
               to
               them
               all
               .
            
             Whereupon
             the
             good
             Abbot
             thinking
             to
             venture
             nothing
             ,
             being
             sure
             that
             either
             he
             should
             be
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             should
             gain
             a
             considerable
             Sum
             ,
             readily
             lays
             down
             the
             Money
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             an
             accidental
             Bargain
             ,
             bought
             very
             dear
             his
             Bishoprick
             .
          
           
             
             It
             has
             been
             Calculated
             ,
             that
             the
             late
             King
             ,
             what
             by
             his
             Own
             Incomes
             ,
             Pensions
             allow'd
             him
             from
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             other
             Casualties
             ,
             was
             worth
             about
             Three
             hundred
             thousand
             Pounds
             Sterling
             a
             Year
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             did
             not
             spend
             much
             above
             one
             Hundred
             thousand
             ,
             having
             had
             no
             Soldiers
             nor
             Army
             to
             Pay
             ,
             or
             Maintain
             ,
             but
             only
             his
             Guards
             and
             his
             Court.
             He
             hoarded
             up
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Money
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             was
             reputed
             to
             have
             had
             as
             much
             ready
             Cash
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             any
             Prince
             in
             Europe
             ;
             all
             which
             nevertheless
             the
             Poles
             Vow'd
             they
             would
             have
             back
             again
             ,
             when
             his
             Sons
             bought
             their
             Votes
             to
             be
             King.
             
          
           
             
             The
             Kings
             Crown-Revenues
             are
             Imposts
             upon
             Merchandizes
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Jews
             ,
             part
             of
             the
             Customs
             of
             Dantzick
             ,
             and
             the
             Revenues
             of
             the
             Salt
             Mines
             of
             Cracow
             and
             other
             Places
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             Queen's
             Revenue
             consists
             either
             in
             a
             Gift
             from
             the
             King
             her
             Husband
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Royal
             Revenues
             ,
             with
             Consent
             of
             the
             States
             ;
             or
             in
             an
             Annual
             Pension
             allow'd
             her
             by
             the
             Republick
             .
             The
             Gift
             from
             her
             Husband
             serves
             also
             for
             her
             Dower
             ,
             and
             is
             called
             by
             the
             Poles
             what
             amounts
             to
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             word
             Reformation
             ,
             being
             the
             Reversion
             only
             of
             a
             certain
             number
             of
             Starostaships
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             those
             that
             Enjoy
             them
             .
             If
             the
             King
             chance
             to
             die
             before
             the
             Queen
             has
             this
             Reformation
             assign'd
             her
             ,
             then
             the
             Republic
             gives
             her
             a
             Yearly
             Pension
             out
             of
             the
             Crown-Revenues
             ,
             but
             this
             no
             longer
             than
             she
             continues
             unmarried
             ,
             or
             stays
             in
             the
             Realm
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             in
             both
             those
             Cases
             the
             Queen
             Regent
             gets
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             reverts
             to
             the
             State.
             It
             may
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Queen
             Regent
             never
             comes
             by
             it
             without
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             Diet
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             no
             ordinary
             Expence
             to
             her
             to
             procure
             ,
             by
             Purchasing
             almost
             all
             the
             Votes
             of
             that
             Mercenary
             Assembly
             .
             This
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             present
             Queen-Dowager
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             Queen
             her
             Predecessor
             Marry'd
             the
             Duke
             of
             Lorrain
             ,
             she
             ,
             observing
             that
             the
             Settlement
             of
             her
             Pension
             was
             like
             to
             be
             put
             off
             to
             the
             succeeding
             Diet
             ,
             which
             is
             conven'd
             only
             once
             in
             three
             Years
             ,
             thought
             it
             better
             to
             be
             at
             the
             Charge
             of
             gaining
             their
             Votes
             at
             that
             Session
             ,
             than
             to
             lose
             three
             Years
             Income
             .
             This
             Revenue
             is
             generally
             computed
             at
             half
             a
             Million
             Polish
             ,
             which
             amounts
             to
             about
             Thirty
             Thousand
             English
             Pounds
             .
             As
             long
             as
             the
             Queen-Dowager
             enjoys
             this
             Pension
             ,
             the
             Queen-Regent
             can
             have
             none
             ;
             for
             the
             Poles
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             too
             much
             to
             Pension
             two
             Queens
             at
             once
             .
          
           
           
             
             Tho'
             the
             King
             of
             Poland
             has
             many
             important
             Employments
             to
             distribute
             ,
             yet
             his
             Power
             is
             always
             limited
             in
             the
             Distribution
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             he
             cannot
             Name
             any
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             no
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Queen
             ,
             to
             any
             Charge
             either
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Temporal
             .
             Sigismund
             III.
             having
             a
             mind
             to
             give
             his
             Queen
             Constantia
             two
             Starostaships
             ,
             vacant
             by
             the
             Death
             of
             Queen
             Anne
             ,
             who
             died
             in
             the
             Year
             1625.
             all
             the
             Gentry
             oppos'd
             it
             by
             a
             great
             Uproar
             in
             the
             Diet
             ,
             and
             maintain'd
             vigorously
             ,
             That
             a
             King
             of
             Poland
             ought
             not
             to
             part
             with
             any
             Office
             without
             their
             Consent
             .
             Neither
             can
             he
             Purchase
             any
             Lands
             for
             them
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             without
             Consent
             of
             the
             Diet
             ;
             Although
             the
             late
             King
             bought
             several
             vast
             Territories
             in
             other
             Peoples
             Names
             ,
             both
             in
             
               Russia
               ,
               Prussia
            
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             over
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             besides
             purchas'd
             a
             Principality
             of
             the
             Emperor
             in
             Silesia
             ,
             for
             Prince
             James
             his
             Eldest
             Son.
             But
             the
             Poles
             having
             long
             since
             discovered
             the
             Secret
             ,
             pretended
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             at
             Warsaw
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             Lands
             must
             come
             to
             the
             Crown
             after
             the
             King's
             Death
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Poland
             also
             have
             been
             so
             kind
             as
             to
             part
             with
             their
             Prerogatives
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Matters
             ,
             so
             that
             now
             they
             retain
             only
             the
             Collation
             of
             Benefices
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Monasteries
             whatever
             Power
             the
             King
             may
             have
             left
             to
             Erect
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             always
             be
             confirm'd
             by
             the
             Three
             Orders
             of
             the
             States
             .
             The
             King
             of
             Poland
             is
             likewise
             limited
             in
             divers
             other
             respects
             ,
             for
             he
             can
             neither
             encrease
             nor
             diminish
             the
             Number
             of
             Officers
             either
             of
             his
             Court
             or
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             nor
             Name
             
             any
             Stranger
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             Naturaliz'd
             ,
             to
             any
             Charge
             or
             Government
             ;
             only
             in
             the
             Foot
             Army
             ,
             and
             there
             too
             such
             a
             Person
             can
             pretend
             to
             no
             more
             than
             to
             be
             a
             Captain
             ,
             or
             at
             most
             a
             Colonel
             .
             This
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             Example
             of
             
               Stephen
               Batori
            
             ,
             who
             having
             had
             considerable
             Services
             done
             him
             by
             the
             Hungarians
             in
             the
             War
             against
             the
             Moscovites
             ,
             he
             thought
             it
             but
             reasonable
             to
             Prefer
             some
             of
             them
             for
             Recompence
             ,
             which
             extreamly
             incens'd
             the
             Poles
             ,
             and
             particularly
             the
             Grand
             General
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             he
             immediately
             thereupon
             resign'd
             his
             Staff.
             'T
             is
             also
             out
             of
             the
             Kings
             Power
             to
             advance
             some
             Natives
             ;
             for
             all
             Citizens
             ,
             Merchants
             ,
             Tradesmen
             and
             their
             Sons
             ,
             Country-Men
             ,
             Labourers
             ,
             and
             generally
             all
             Artificers
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             excluded
             from
             Preferments
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             has
             the
             Nomination
             of
             ,
             but
             also
             have
             not
             Liberty
             either
             of
             Buying
             or
             Enjoying
             Lands
             or
             Estates
             .
          
           
             
             'T
             is
             then
             the
             Nobility
             alone
             ,
             or
             Freeborn
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Poland
             ,
             the
             Great
             Dutchy
             of
             Lithuania
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             other
             Provinces
             Incorporated
             into
             that
             Monarchy
             ,
             that
             can
             pretend
             to
             any
             Preferment
             in
             the
             Republic
             :
             Wherefore
             the
             aforesaid
             King
             Batori
             thinking
             to
             Advance
             his
             Nephews
             ,
             by
             reason
             he
             had
             no
             Children
             ,
             design'd
             to
             get
             them
             Naturalized
             in
             the
             Diet
             held
             the
             Thirteenth
             of
             December
             1586
             ▪
             but
             was
             prevented
             by
             Death
             .
             It
             must
             withal
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             not
             every
             one
             of
             these
             that
             can
             Aspire
             or
             lay
             Claim
             to
             every
             Preferment
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             as
             have
             Lands
             or
             Estates
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             Great
             Dutchy
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             
             Incorporated
             Province
             where
             the
             Preferment
             lies
             .
             For
             a
             Free-born
             Native
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             though
             he
             has
             an
             Estate
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             be
             a
             Governor
             of
             a
             City
             in
             Lithuania
             ,
             nor
             have
             any
             kind
             of
             Employment
             there
             ,
             without
             a
             setled
             Estate
             in
             that
             Country
             .
             But
             the
             Advantage
             that
             all
             Freeborn
             Natives
             have
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             Buy
             an
             Estate
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Extent
             of
             the
             Dominions
             of
             Poland
             .
          
           
             
             There
             is
             another
             Inconvenience
             which
             very
             much
             Prejudices
             and
             Limits
             the
             King's
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             public
             Interest
             of
             the
             whole
             Commonwealth
             ;
             for
             where-ever
             a
             Noble
             Pole
             is
             once
             named
             to
             a
             Preferment
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             actual
             possession
             of
             it
             ,
             let
             him
             commit
             never
             so
             many
             Crimes
             against
             the
             Crown
             or
             State
             ,
             he
             can
             never
             be
             depriv'd
             of
             his
             Employ
             ,
             or
             turn'd
             out
             of
             it
             without
             the
             Unanimous
             Consent
             of
             the
             Diet
             ,
             but
             shall
             continue
             in
             ▪
             the
             same
             for
             Life
             ,
             even
             against
             a
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             Diet
             ,
             if
             he
             has
             but
             one
             Member
             on
             his
             Side
             ,
             who
             will
             protest
             against
             the
             Proceedings
             .
             For
             the
             Negative
             Voice
             of
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Diet
             of
             Poland
             ,
             has
             the
             same
             Force
             with
             a
             Negative
             of
             a
             King
             of
             England
             in
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             
             This
             pernicious
             Constitution
             occasions
             many
             Troubles
             and
             Animosities
             ,
             for
             it
             encourages
             Unruly
             and
             Mutinous
             People
             to
             disturb
             the
             Commonwealth
             .
             Officers
             never
             serve
             the
             Republic
             faithfully
             ;
             Treasurers
             arè
             thereby
             emboldened
             to
             give
             no
             Account
             of
             the
             Public
             Revenues
             ;
             the
             Generals
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             and
             Governors
             of
             Provinces
             and
             Towns
             ,
             do
             as
             they
             think
             fit
             ,
             and
             most
             commonly
             mind
             their
             own
             private
             Affairs
             more
             than
             the
             Interest
             
             of
             the
             Republic
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             though
             the
             Poles
             term
             this
             Constitution
             the
             greatest
             Mark
             of
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             it
             inevitably
             Ruins
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             whole
             State
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             sees
             what
             bad
             Consequences
             must
             and
             do
             necessarily
             follow
             from
             this
             excessive
             Liberty
             ,
             or
             rather
             Libertinism
             of
             every
             Private
             Officer
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             
             
               My
               Lord
            
             ,
             This
             great
             Privilege
             of
             the
             Ofcers
             ,
             makes
             them
             pay
             more
             than
             ordinary
             Respect
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             before
             they
             are
             Dignify'd
             ,
             and
             court
             him
             to
             give
             them
             a
             Charge
             which
             he
             can
             never
             afterwards
             take
             away
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             this
             Power
             of
             the
             King
             's
             to
             Name
             such
             of
             the
             qualify'd
             Nobility
             ,
             as
             best
             pleases
             him
             ,
             to
             these
             important
             Employments
             ,
             keeps
             all
             the
             Gentry
             in
             a
             great
             Dependance
             on
             him
             ;
             for
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Republic
             in
             lodging
             the
             Nomination
             of
             Officers
             in
             the
             King's
             Hands
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             take
             care
             to
             confer
             them
             on
             those
             that
             had
             best
             deserv'd
             them
             by
             their
             Services
             ,
             either
             in
             Peace
             or
             War
             ,
             and
             exclude
             such
             from
             them
             as
             had
             been
             Stubborn
             ,
             Mutinous
             ,
             and
             Unserviceable
             to
             the
             State.
             Another
             Reason
             that
             makes
             the
             King
             respected
             ,
             is
             the
             natural
             Ambition
             the
             Poles
             have
             to
             Aspire
             to
             the
             Honours
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             for
             by
             their
             Constitutions
             all
             the
             Nobles
             (
             as
             they
             call
             them
             )
             or
             Free-born
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             are
             equal
             as
             to
             their
             Birth
             ,
             and
             none
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             Poor
             ,
             ows
             precedence
             ,
             unless
             through
             a
             Compliment
             ,
             to
             any
             ever
             so
             Rich
             :
             Insomuch
             ,
             that
             Preferments
             and
             Honours
             are
             the
             only
             Means
             by
             which
             they
             attain
             to
             Precedence
             ,
             which
             is
             annex'd
             thereto
             ,
             and
             ascertain'd
             by
             the
             Statutes
             and
             Laws
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             one
             would
             think
             that
             this
             mighty
             Power
             which
             the
             King
             of
             Poland
             has
             to
             dispose
             of
             so
             many
             Places
             of
             Profit
             and
             Trust
             ,
             so
             many
             Lands
             by
             Royal
             Tenure
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             Benefices
             ,
             must
             needs
             gain
             him
             the
             Love
             and
             Affection
             of
             those
             on
             whom
             they
             are
             conferr'd
             .
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Poles
             being
             none
             of
             the
             most
             grateful
             ,
             and
             knowing
             too
             well
             that
             the
             King
             cannot
             dispose
             of
             those
             Preferments
             but
             to
             themselves
             ;
             they
             believe
             that
             when
             he
             Grants
             them
             ,
             he
             only
             gives
             back
             what
             of
             Right
             belongs
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             an
             Act
             of
             Grace
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             Justice
             .
          
           
             
             When
             a
             King
             of
             Poland
             comes
             to
             any
             City
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             are
             oblig'd
             immediately
             to
             present
             him
             with
             the
             Keys
             ,
             and
             he
             can
             send
             his
             Regiment
             of
             Guards
             to
             take
             possession
             of
             the
             Gates
             .
             The
             Citizens
             of
             Dantzick
             only
             have
             a
             Privilege
             to
             keep
             their
             own
             Keys
             ,
             and
             to
             hinder
             all
             but
             a
             few
             Troops
             from
             following
             the
             King
             into
             the
             City
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             Dantzick
             has
             more
             Immunities
             and
             Privileges
             than
             any
             other
             City
             of
             Poland
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             it
             may
             be
             rather
             look'd
             upon
             to
             be
             a
             small
             Republic
             of
             it self
             under
             Protection
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             than
             a
             City
             subject
             to
             it
             .
             Nay
             ,
             it
             has
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             the
             Marks
             of
             a
             Sovereign
             Power
             ,
             for
             it
             can
             Condemn
             to
             Death
             without
             Appeal
             even
             the
             Polish
             Gentry
             ,
             if
             they
             commit
             any
             Crime
             within
             its
             Territories
             and
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             
             The
             King
             can
             raise
             no
             Troops
             at
             his
             own
             Charges
             without
             Consent
             of
             the
             Diet
             ,
             and
             this
             for
             fear
             that
             he
             should
             strengthen
             himself
             ,
             and
             Intrench
             upon
             their
             Liberties
             .
             Nevertheless
             
             Vladislaus
             VII
             .
             Levied
             some
             with
             the
             Portion
             of
             his
             Queen
             
               Mary
               Ludovica
            
             ,
             but
             the
             Senate
             so
             Murmur'd
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             soon
             oblig'd
             to
             Disband
             them
             .
             The
             King
             cannot
             on
             any
             Account
             whatever
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             without
             Consent
             of
             the
             Diet
             ;
             for
             ,
             Your
             GRACE
             may
             observe
             that
             King
             Henry
             of
             Valois
             was
             fain
             to
             steal
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             when
             he
             went
             into
             
               France
               ;
               Sigismund
            
             III.
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             his
             Father
             John
             King
             of
             Sueden
             ,
             was
             forc'd
             to
             call
             a
             Diet
             at
             Warsaw
             in
             the
             Month
             of
             May
             1592.
             to
             obtain
             Consent
             to
             return
             into
             Sueden
             to
             take
             Possession
             of
             his
             Hereditary
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             that
             Lewis
             King
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             who
             was
             chosen
             King
             of
             Poland
             in
             the
             Year
             1370
             ,
             having
             a
             mind
             to
             return
             to
             his
             Native
             Kingdom
             ,
             desired
             leave
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             was
             oblig'd
             to
             Augment
             their
             Privileges
             to
             obtain
             it
             .
          
           
             
             The
             King's
             Children
             are
             more
             than
             ordinarily
             respected
             ,
             though
             at
             the
             same
             time
             every
             private
             Gentleman
             thinks
             himself
             as
             great
             as
             they
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             as
             lawful
             a
             Right
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             nevertheless
             always
             treated
             as
             Princes
             of
             the
             Blood
             Royal.
             His
             Eldest
             Son
             has
             the
             Title
             of
             Prince
             of
             Poland
             ,
             and
             the
             others
             barely
             that
             of
             Princes
             ,
             adding
             withal
             their
             Christian
             Names
             ,
             as
             Prince
             Alexander
             ,
             and
             Prince
             Constantin
             of
             Poland
             .
             The
             Kings
             Eldest
             Daughter
             is
             call'd
             the
             Princess
             of
             Poland
             ,
             and
             the
             others
             only
             Princesses
             ,
             adding
             thereto
             their
             Names
             ,
             as
             Princess
             Mary
             of
             Poland
             .
             But
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             King
             their
             Father
             dies
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             King
             of
             another
             or
             the
             same
             Family
             succeeds
             ,
             and
             
             has
             Children
             ,
             then
             do
             they
             lose
             the
             Titles
             of
             Princes
             and
             Princesses
             of
             Poland
             ,
             and
             take
             only
             the
             Names
             of
             their
             Families
             or
             Estates
             ,
             such
             as
             Prince
             Sobieski
             ,
             Princess
             Czartoriski
             ;
             yet
             however
             the
             Senate
             always
             look
             upon
             themselves
             oblig'd
             to
             provide
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             Pensions
             ,
             and
             to
             Match
             them
             equal
             to
             their
             Dignity
             and
             Birth
             ,
             which
             has
             ever
             hitherto
             been
             duly
             observ'd
             ▪
             Nay
             ,
             the
             Poles
             have
             all
             along
             shew'd
             such
             Esteem
             and
             Affection
             to
             the
             Royal
             Family
             ,
             that
             although
             they
             have
             not
             allow'd
             them
             any
             Hereditary
             Right
             to
             the
             Crown
             by
             Law
             ,
             yet
             have
             they
             always
             Elected
             one
             of
             them
             King
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             any
             surviving
             :
             For
             I
             find
             from
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Prince
             Piastus
             ,
             even
             down
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Election
             of
             the
             late
             King
             
               John
               Sobieski
            
             ,
             which
             is
             from
             the
             Year
             830.
             to
             the
             Year
             1674
             ,
             the
             Crown
             has
             always
             continued
             in
             the
             same
             Family
             in
             a
             direct
             Line
             ,
             as
             your
             GRACE
             may
             observe
             in
             the
             First
             Volume
             of
             my
             Account
             of
             Poland
             .
             They
             have
             also
             not
             confin'd
             this
             Affection
             of
             theirs
             to
             the
             Kings
             Sons
             only
             ,
             but
             have
             likewise
             extended
             it
             towards
             their
             Daughters
             ,
             and
             even
             their
             Widows
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             at
             large
             in
             their
             Histories
             ,
             where
             Your
             GRACE
             will
             find
             what
             strict
             Regard
             the
             Poles
             had
             to
             the
             Royal
             Race
             ,
             in
             the
             Election
             of
             the
             Princess
             Hedwigis
             ,
             whom
             they
             waited
             for
             with
             great
             Patience
             ,
             though
             all
             the
             while
             they
             suffer'd
             extreamly
             by
             the
             Insults
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Masovia
             ,
             who
             pretended
             a
             Right
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             Relation
             to
             Casimir
             the
             Great
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             King
             's
             Natural
             Sons
             are
             extreamly
             undervalu'd
             ,
             and
             are
             hardly
             look'd
             upon
             to
             be
             Common
             Gentlemen
             ;
             for
             none
             of
             the
             Gentry
             care
             to
             keep
             Company
             with
             them
             :
             Nay
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Late
             King's
             is
             a
             Clerk
             in
             the
             Salt
             Custom-House
             at
             Thorn
             ,
             a
             City
             in
             Prussia
             ,
             where
             his
             Place
             is
             not
             worth
             him
             above
             Thirty
             Pounds
             
               per
               Annum
            
             .
             All
             over
             the
             Kingdom
             they
             usually
             have
             a
             very
             mean
             Opinion
             of
             Illegitimate
             Children
             ,
             though
             Nature
             endows
             them
             generally
             with
             as
             many
             Perfections
             ,
             and
             with
             as
             good
             Qualities
             ,
             as
             she
             does
             the
             Lawfully
             Begotten
             .
          
           
             
             The
             only
             way
             for
             a
             King
             of
             Poland
             to
             continue
             the
             Crown
             in
             his
             Family
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             Warlike
             ;
             to
             enlarge
             his
             Dominions
             ;
             to
             gain
             the
             Love
             and
             Affections
             of
             his
             People
             by
             his
             own
             Merits
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Favour
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             to
             send
             his
             Children
             early
             to
             the
             Wars
             to
             get
             Credit
             and
             Reputation
             in
             the
             Army
             ;
             to
             spend
             Liberally
             all
             his
             Revenues
             ,
             and
             to
             die
             in
             Debt
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             Poles
             may
             be
             enclin'd
             to
             Elect
             his
             Son
             ,
             to
             enable
             him
             to
             pay
             what
             his
             Father
             ow'd
             .
             But
             all
             this
             while
             he
             must
             never
             think
             to
             encroach
             on
             the
             Privileges
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             nor
             endeavour
             by
             any
             means
             to
             render
             the
             Crown
             Hereditary
             ;
             for
             whenever
             the
             Poles
             begin
             to
             smell
             out
             any
             such
             private
             Design
             ,
             they
             are
             presently
             apt
             to
             stir
             up
             Seditious
             Tumults
             ,
             which
             would
             prove
             very
             Pernicious
             to
             all
             the
             Posterity
             of
             that
             King
             ,
             as
             the
             ill
             Success
             the
             Late
             King's
             Sons
             have
             had
             sufficiently
             demonstrates
             .
          
           
             
             It
             is
             altogether
             impossible
             for
             a
             King
             of
             Poland
             ,
             in
             Imitation
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Denmark
             ,
             to
             reduce
             his
             Subjects
             under
             an
             Arbitrary
             
             Power
             ;
             for
             the
             State
             of
             Denmark
             was
             quite
             different
             then
             from
             what
             that
             of
             Poland
             is
             now
             .
             In
             Denmark
             the
             King
             ,
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             Commonalty
             were
             under
             the
             Rule
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Gentry
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Commonalty
             to
             side
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             abate
             and
             depress
             the
             excessive
             Power
             and
             Privileges
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ;
             which
             they
             soon
             effected
             ,
             by
             being
             Resolute
             and
             more
             in
             Number
             .
             But
             in
             Poland
             it
             is
             quite
             otherwise
             ;
             for
             there
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Gentry
             have
             a
             common
             Interest
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             King
             and
             People
             in
             Subjection
             .
             The
             Clergy
             have
             great
             Privileges
             ,
             and
             are
             very
             Rich.
             The
             Bishops
             for
             the
             most
             part
             are
             Princes
             or
             Dukes
             ;
             they
             are
             all
             Senators
             ,
             and
             sit
             in
             the
             Diet
             before
             all
             the
             Temporal
             Lords
             ;
             so
             that
             by
             the
             great
             Authority
             and
             Veneration
             which
             they
             have
             procur'd
             to
             themselves
             from
             the
             slavish
             People
             ,
             they
             can
             hinder
             them
             from
             making
             any
             Insurrection
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Arbitrary
             and
             Free
             Power
             which
             they
             and
             the
             Gentry
             have
             hitherto
             maintain'd
             ,
             to
             Elect
             whom
             they
             pleas'd
             for
             King
             ,
             they
             will
             always
             keep
             him
             in
             such
             a
             Dependence
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             hardly
             ever
             be
             able
             to
             effect
             any
             Design
             upon
             their
             Prerogatives
             .
             Nay
             ,
             providing
             he
             had
             found
             any
             Opportunity
             to
             compass
             such
             a
             dangerous
             Enterprize
             ,
             yet
             would
             it
             not
             consist
             with
             Prudence
             either
             to
             declare
             or
             Attempt
             it
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             Incurring
             the
             Hatred
             and
             Displeasure
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             only
             tend
             to
             his
             own
             Ruin
             ;
             but
             likewise
             Obstruct
             the
             Election
             of
             any
             of
             his
             Family
             to
             the
             Throne
             after
             his
             Death
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             surest
             way
             for
             a
             King
             of
             Poland
             to
             
             continue
             the
             Crown
             in
             his
             Family
             ,
             is
             never
             to
             attempt
             any
             Innovation
             .
          
           
             
             I
             would
             not
             however
             think
             the
             Kings
             of
             Poland
             Unfortunate
             ,
             in
             not
             being
             able
             to
             assure
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
             Throne
             to
             their
             Children
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             thereby
             compell'd
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             by
             a
             lucky
             Necessity
             ,
             to
             breed
             them
             up
             to
             all
             Royal
             Virtues
             ,
             and
             this
             to
             the
             end
             that
             it
             may
             render
             them
             more
             Accomplish'd
             ,
             and
             Worthy
             to
             be
             Elected
             :
             For
             where
             they
             are
             satisfied
             that
             the
             Crown
             is
             not
             due
             to
             their
             Blood
             ,
             but
             to
             their
             Merits
             ,
             what
             will
             either
             the
             Father
             or
             Sons
             omit
             ,
             to
             obtain
             it
             by
             the
             most
             Glorious
             Means
             ?
          
           
             
               My
               LORD
            
             ,
          
           
             
             I
             have
             hitherto
             presented
             Your
             GRACE
             with
             what
             relates
             to
             the
             Form
             of
             Government
             in
             Poland
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             King's
             Power
             and
             Revenues
             ,
             I
             would
             now
             give
             a
             particular
             Account
             of
             the
             King's
             Court
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             like
             to
             that
             of
             other
             Princes
             ,
             as
             to
             Splendor
             and
             Number
             of
             Officers
             :
             For
             ,
             besides
             the
             Great
             Crown-Officers
             ,
             as
             the
             two
             Great
             and
             Little
             Marshals
             ;
             as
             many
             Chancellors
             ,
             and
             Vice-Chancellors
             ;
             two
             Generals
             ,
             and
             two
             Great
             and
             Little
             Treasurers
             :
             The
             King
             has
             his
             Lord-Chamberlain
             ;
             his
             Court-Marshal
             ,
             or
             Lord
             Steward
             ;
             his
             Master
             of
             the
             Horse
             ;
             his
             Secretaries
             of
             State
             ;
             his
             Standard-Bearer
             ;
             Chief
             Huntsman
             ;
             his
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             answerable
             to
             our
             Lords
             of
             the
             Bed-Chamber
             ;
             his
             Physicians
             ,
             Chaplains
             ,
             Pensioners
             ,
             Cup-Bearers
             ,
             Sewers
             ,
             Carvers
             ,
             Musicians
             ,
             and
             Guards
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             Gentlemen
             Pensioners
             always
             attend
             the
             King
             on
             Horseback
             ;
             this
             Body
             of
             Gentry
             consists
             of
             the
             Noblest
             Youth
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             whereof
             many
             have
             Court
             and
             State-Employments
             ,
             and
             are
             all
             subject
             to
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Court-Marshal
             .
             There
             are
             some
             of
             these
             that
             attend
             his
             Majesty
             on
             Foot
             ,
             but
             in
             long
             Journeys
             they
             are
             always
             carried
             in
             Waggons
             .
             A
             set
             number
             of
             these
             keep
             Guard
             Day
             and
             Night
             about
             the
             King.
             Whenever
             the
             King
             goes
             in
             Public
             ,
             these
             last
             March
             every
             way
             about
             him
             with
             long
             Battle-Axes
             on
             their
             Shoulders
             ,
             and
             Sabres
             by
             their
             Sides
             ,
             but
             still
             admitting
             the
             Senators
             and
             Chief
             Courtiers
             to
             March
             next
             him
             ;
             yet
             when
             the
             Queen
             goes
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             Senators
             and
             other
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             are
             to
             walk
             before
             .
          
           
             
             The
             King's
             Horse-Guards
             ought
             by
             the
             Constitutions
             to
             be
             either
             
               Poles
               ,
               Lithuanians
            
             ,
             or
             Natives
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Incorporated
             Provinces
             ;
             but
             however
             this
             Law
             has
             been
             dispens'd
             with
             ,
             for
             the
             late
             King
             admitted
             both
             Germans
             and
             Hungarians
             amongst
             them
             .
             Their
             Number
             by
             the
             Law
             is
             not
             to
             exceed
             1200
             ,
             and
             their
             Chief
             Commander
             is
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             all
             the
             Four
             Marshals
             .
          
           
             
             The
             King
             has
             the
             same
             Number
             of
             Court
             Officers
             in
             Lithuania
             as
             he
             has
             in
             Poland
             ,
             the
             Lithuanians
             being
             as
             Ambitious
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             ancient
             Grandeur
             of
             their
             Great
             Duke
             ,
             as
             the
             Poles
             are
             for
             that
             of
             their
             King.
             
          
           
             
             The
             King
             has
             likewise
             the
             Nomination
             of
             some
             Court-Officers
             in
             several
             Provinces
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Prussia
               ,
               Masovia
            
             ,
             and
             Russia
             ,
             which
             had
             formerly
             distinct
             Princes
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             were
             afterwards
             United
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             
             Poland
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             King
             has
             the
             Nomination
             of
             as
             many
             Court-Officers
             as
             any
             Prince
             in
             Europe
             ,
             but
             most
             of
             them
             are
             rather
             Honorary
             than
             Beneficial
             ;
             yet
             the
             Gentry
             always
             make
             great
             Interest
             to
             get
             into
             them
             ;
             Precedence
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             are
             Ambitious
             ,
             being
             Regulated
             according
             to
             the
             Nature
             and
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Employment
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             the
             Queen's
             Court
             ,
             it
             consists
             of
             about
             Thirty
             Officers
             ,
             the
             Chief
             whereof
             are
             her
             Marshal
             and
             Chancellor
             .
             Their
             Business
             is
             to
             Preside
             over
             Domestic
             Affairs
             in
             the
             Queen's
             Court.
             Her
             Marshal
             or
             Steward
             ,
             is
             to
             carry
             the
             Staff
             before
             her
             ;
             and
             her
             Chancellor
             or
             Secretary
             ,
             to
             Write
             ,
             Sign
             ,
             Receive
             ,
             and
             Answer
             all
             her
             Letters
             .
             There
             is
             her
             Treasurer
             ,
             who
             Manages
             her
             Revenue
             ;
             her
             Master
             of
             the
             Horse
             ,
             Cup-Bearers
             ,
             Carvers
             ,
             Sewers
             ,
             Clerk
             of
             the
             Kitchen
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             Women
             Servants
             ,
             she
             has
             her
             Ladies
             ,
             Maids
             of
             Honour
             ,
             Dressers
             ,
             &c.
             
             When
             she
             goes
             in
             Public
             ,
             she
             is
             always
             attended
             by
             a
             great
             number
             of
             her
             own
             Sex.
             
          
           
             
             It
             may
             not
             be
             here
             amiss
             to
             add
             something
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             Inter-Rex
             ,
             or
             Primate
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             will
             conclude
             .
             While
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Gnesna
             has
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             he
             has
             much
             the
             same
             Officers
             with
             the
             King
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             has
             laid
             down
             that
             Authority
             ,
             his
             Officers
             are
             his
             Marshal
             ,
             spoken
             of
             before
             ;
             his
             Chancellor
             ,
             who
             Presides
             in
             his
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             ;
             his
             Almoner
             ,
             Master
             of
             Requests
             ,
             Cross-Bearer
             ,
             Steward
             ,
             Treasurer
             ,
             Chaplains
             ,
             Library-Keeper
             ,
             Clerk
             of
             the
             Kitchin
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             
             This
             Archbishop
             alone
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Chief
             Senator
             of
             Poland
             ,
             has
             Drums
             beating
             ,
             and
             Trumpets
             sounding
             ,
             both
             within
             and
             without
             Doors
             ,
             before
             he
             sits
             down
             to
             Table
             .
             He
             also
             ,
             by
             his
             Prerogative
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             wait
             for
             the
             King's
             Commands
             when
             he
             should
             Visit
             him
             ,
             but
             may
             go
             when
             and
             as
             often
             as
             he
             pleases
             .
          
           
             Before
             ,
             
               My
               Lord
            
             ,
             I
             put
             an
             end
             to
             this
             Letter
             ,
             permit
             me
             to
             take
             notice
             to
             Your
             GRACE
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Poland
             does
             not
             Name
             his
             Privy-Counsellors
             ,
             but
             all
             Senators
             are
             Counsellors
             of
             Course
             ;
             for
             all
             of
             that
             Dignity
             that
             are
             about
             the
             Place
             where
             the
             King
             Resides
             ,
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             sit
             at
             the
             Council-Board
             .
             For
             fear
             notwithstanding
             that
             there
             should
             not
             be
             always
             Senators
             sufficient
             for
             that
             purpose
             at
             Court
             ,
             the
             Senate
             always
             depute
             four
             of
             their
             Members
             to
             attend
             the
             King's
             Person
             by
             turns
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             to
             give
             him
             Advice
             ,
             but
             likewise
             to
             Inspect
             into
             his
             Conduct
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             him
             from
             Acting
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             :
             For
             the
             King
             and
             Council
             are
             accountable
             to
             the
             Diet
             for
             any
             Mismanagement
             in
             the
             Government
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             the
             Genius
             of
             the
             Polish
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Frame
             of
             their
             Constitution
             ,
             is
             entirely
             bent
             to
             Curb
             the
             King's
             Power
             ,
             and
             to
             secure
             their
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Prerogatives
             ,
             against
             the
             Incroaching
             Factions
             of
             Foreign
             Princes
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             own
             Court-Party
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             here
             ,
             
               My
               Lord
            
             ,
             add
             a
             great
             many
             more
             Particulars
             relating
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Poland
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             what
             I
             thought
             most
             material
             
             to
             be
             mention'd
             ;
             and
             what
             I
             cou'd
             only
             learn
             in
             so
             small
             a
             Time
             as
             I
             have
             lived
             in
             that
             Country
             .
          
           
             I
             beg
             your
             
             GRACE's
             Pardon
             for
             tiring
             your
             Patience
             with
             so
             long
             and
             imperfect
             an
             Account
             ,
             and
             desire
             ,
             my
             Lord
             ,
             you
             wou'd
             receive
             this
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             as
             a
             Testimony
             of
             my
             good
             Will
             of
             satisfying
             your
             Curiosity
             ,
             and
             of
             owning
             your
             many
             Favours
             to
             ,
          
           
             
               My
               LORD
               ,
            
             
               Your
               GRACE's
               Most
               Obedient
               Servant
               ,
               BERNARD
               CONNOR
               .
            
          
           
             The
             following
             Letters
             ,
             intended
             at
             first
             to
             be
             Written
             by
             Dr.
             Connor
             ,
             were
             Compiled
             by
             Mr.
             Savage
             ;
             the
             Doctor
             not
             having
             Leisure
             to
             attend
             them
             from
             his
             Practice
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             LETTER
             II.
             
          
           
             To
             His
             Grace
             ,
             HENRY
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Norfolk
             ,
             Earl
             -
             Marshal
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Senate
               and
               Senators
               of
               Poland
               ,
               both
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Temporal
               ;
               With
               an
               Account
               of
               the
               Present
               Religion
               in
               Poland
               and
               Lithuania
               :
               As
               also
               of
               the
               State-Officers
               and
               Officers
               of
               Districts
               belonging
               as
               well
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               the
               Great
               Dutchy
               .
            
          
           
             
               My
               LORD
               ,
            
          
           
             YOUR
             
             Grace's
             High
             Birth
             and
             Station
             in
             our
             Government
             ,
             together
             with
             Your
             Primary
             Right
             of
             Suffrage
             in
             our
             
               House
               of
               Lords
            
             ,
             entitle
             you
             in
             a
             Superlative
             manner
             to
             the
             Patronage
             of
             this
             Letter
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             was
             glad
             ,
             to
             meet
             with
             an
             occasion
             so
             favourable
             to
             pay
             my
             Duty
             to
             Your
             GRACE
             ;
             and
             I
             could
             heartily
             wish
             it
             had
             been
             on
             a
             Subject
             that
             I
             were
             more
             Master
             of
             ,
             than
             in
             an
             Account
             of
             a
             Country
             which
             I
             never
             saw
             ;
             yet
             that
             you
             may
             give
             some
             Credit
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             my
             Relation
             ,
             I
             dare
             humbly
             assure
             you
             that
             I
             have
             mention'd
             nothing
             therein
             but
             what
             I
             either
             had
             out
             of
             Dr.
             
             Connor's
             Memoirs
             ,
             learn'd
             from
             his
             own
             Mouth
             ,
             or
             drew
             from
             such
             Books
             as
             both
             the
             Doctor
             and
             Other
             
             Persons
             of
             Credit
             have
             own'd
             to
             be
             Authentic
             ,
             and
             most
             Correct
             .
          
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             
             The
             Senate
             of
             Poland
             is
             an
             Order
             of
             Nobles
             between
             the
             King
             and
             common
             Gentry
             ,
             establish'd
             to
             rule
             and
             govern
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             observe
             the
             Conduct
             of
             the
             King
             :
             And
             moreover
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             apply
             themselves
             to
             study
             the
             publick
             Good
             ,
             and
             the
             Preservation
             of
             the
             Privileges
             of
             the
             People
             .
             It
             consists
             at
             present
             of
             a
             far
             greater
             Number
             of
             Persons
             than
             formerly
             .
          
           
             
             It
             is
             the
             King
             that
             makes
             every
             Senator
             ;
             but
             who
             being
             once
             so
             made
             ,
             is
             to
             continue
             his
             Office
             for
             Life
             .
             At
             the
             Time
             of
             his
             Creation
             ,
             he
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             take
             a
             solemn
             Oath
             ,
             to
             conserve
             inviolable
             ,
             the
             Rights
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Republic
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             the
             King
             himself
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             extend
             his
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             beyond
             the
             Limits
             prescrib'd
             him
             by
             the
             Laws
             ,
             every
             
             Senator's
             Oath
             alone
             would
             oblige
             him
             to
             acquaint
             his
             Majesty
             with
             due
             Respect
             of
             his
             Duty
             and
             Obligation
             .
             Nay
             ,
             every
             Nuncio
             in
             the
             grand
             Diet
             ,
             assumes
             this
             Liberty
             :
             For
             ,
             in
             that
             Place
             ,
             
               dicunt
               quae
               sentiunt
               ,
               &
               sentiunt
               quae
               velint
            
             ;
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             an
             insolent
             Affront
             put
             upon
             the
             late
             King
             
               John
               Sobieski
            
             ,
             who
             having
             been
             call'd
             
               Tyrant
               ,
               Nero
            
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             opprobrious
             Names
             ,
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Deputies
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             ,
             he
             started
             up
             and
             threatned
             them
             ,
             laying
             his
             Hand
             on
             his
             Sword
             ,
             
               That
               had
               he
               been
               the
               great
               General
               still
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               done
               something
            
             ;
             whereat
             one
             of
             them
             rising
             likewise
             ,
             and
             clapping
             his
             
             Hand
             to
             his
             Sword
             ,
             reply'd
             ,
             
               and
               that
               Sword
               would
               have
               done
               something
               too
               .
            
             Another
             Passage
             I
             have
             read
             ,
             of
             Lewis
             King
             of
             Hungary
             and
             Poland
             ;
             who
             having
             been
             basely
             abus'd
             in
             the
             Diet
             ,
             stood
             up
             and
             cry'd
             ,
             
               Si
               non
               essem
               Rex
            
             —
             whereto
             the
             Orator
             briskly
             reply'd
             ,
             
               Si
               non
               fuisses
               Rex
            
             .
             —
          
           
             
             These
             Senators
             are
             likewise
             bound
             to
             see
             that
             nothing
             be
             done
             against
             their
             Privileges
             ;
             and
             therefore
             four
             of
             them
             are
             always
             deputed
             to
             attend
             the
             King
             with
             their
             Advice
             :
             Besides
             these
             four
             ,
             who
             are
             ever
             actually
             the
             King's
             Counsel
             ;
             any
             of
             the
             others
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             assist
             at
             the
             Council-Board
             if
             they
             think
             fit
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Presence
             of
             these
             Senators
             is
             look'd
             upon
             to
             be
             so
             absolutely
             necessary
             for
             the
             Good
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             not
             one
             of
             'em
             can
             travel
             upon
             whatsoever
             Account
             ,
             without
             Leave
             of
             the
             Republic
             .
             *
             This
             Custom
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             Romans
             who
             not
             only
             forbid
             the
             Senators
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             Sons
             to
             go
             beyond
             the
             Verge
             of
             Italy
             .
          
           
             
             This
             Title
             of
             Senator
             the
             King
             cannot
             bestow
             by
             it self
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             always
             annex'd
             to
             one
             of
             the
             four
             Dignitys
             of
             
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
              
               
                 Castellans
                 ,
                 or
              
               
                 Palatins
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Ten
                 Crown-Officers
                 ;
              
            
             all
             which
             the
             King
             names
             ;
             whereof
             Palatins
             are
             Lord-Lieutenants
             of
             Provinces
             ;
             Castellans
             are
             Governours
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             their
             Names
             from
             Castles
             ,
             as
             the
             Word
             might
             
             reasonably
             import
             ,
             but
             from
             commanding
             a
             Portion
             of
             a
             Province
             in
             Time
             of
             War.
             
          
           
             The
             ten
             Crown-Officers
             are
             the
             Marshals
             ,
             Chancellors
             ,
             and
             Treasurers
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             Bishops
             preside
             over
             their
             several
             Diocesses
             with
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             When
             any
             one
             is
             nam'd
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             
               Palatin
               ,
               Castellan
            
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             ten
             Officers
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             he
             is
             immediately
             a
             Senator
             without
             more
             ado
             .
          
           
             
             Their
             Business
             is
             to
             serve
             faithfully
             the
             King
             and
             Republick
             in
             the
             Senate
             ;
             at
             home
             to
             administer
             Justice
             by
             Commission
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             abroad
             ,
             with
             Consent
             of
             the
             Diet
             ,
             to
             exercise
             foreign
             Ministrys
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             These
             Senators
             of
             Poland
             value
             their
             Dignities
             so
             highly
             ,
             that
             they
             despise
             almost
             all
             other
             Titles
             of
             Honour
             whatever
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             Sigismund
             I.
             went
             to
             Vienna
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperour
             offer'd
             the
             Title
             of
             Princes
             of
             the
             Empire
             to
             the
             several
             Senators
             that
             came
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             they
             absolutely
             refus'd
             'em
             ;
             giving
             for
             Reason
             ,
             
               That
               being
               born
               Gentlemen
               of
            
             Poland
             ,
             
               and
               thereby
               having
               a
               Right
               to
               treat
               either
               of
               Peace
               or
               War
               with
               their
               King
               ;
               they
               believ'd
               it
               an
               Injury
               to
               their
               Dignity
               to
               have
               a
               Prince
               of
               the
               Empire
               thought
               superiour
               .
            
          
           
             
             This
             Senate
             consists
             either
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Secular
             Members
             .
             The
             Ecclesiastical
             are
             either
             Archbishops
             or
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             are
             the
             chief
             Members
             of
             the
             Senate
             .
             Their
             Number
             at
             present
             is
             but
             sixteen
             .
             Three
             of
             these
             Bishopricks
             are
             now
             in
             the
             Enemies
             Hands
             ,
             though
             they
             nevertheless
             have
             titular
             Bishops
             ,
             
               viz.
               Smolensko
            
             and
             Kiovia
             possess'd
             by
             the
             Moscovites
             ,
             and
             Caminiec
             
             enjoy'd
             by
             the
             Turks
             :
             So
             that
             there
             remain
             but
             thirteen
             Bishopricks
             actually
             in
             the
             King's
             Dominions
             ,
             of
             which
             but
             two
             are
             Archbishopricks
             ,
             viz.
             those
             of
             Gnesna
             and
             Leopol
             .
             When
             any
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             three
             Bishopricks
             are
             vacant
             ,
             there
             are
             always
             those
             ready
             that
             will
             beg
             their
             Titles
             meerly
             to
             have
             the
             Honour
             to
             sit
             as
             Senators
             .
          
           
             The
             several
             Diocesses
             belonging
             to
             all
             
             these
             Bishopricks
             ,
             are
             ,
             
               
                 Archiepiscopal
                 of
              
               
                 Gnesna
                 and
              
               
                 Leopol
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Episcopal
                 of
              
               
                 Cracow
                 ,
              
               
                 Cujavia
                 and
                 Pomerania
                 ,
              
               
                 Vilna
                 ,
              
               
                 Posnan
                 ,
              
               
                 Plocksko
                 or
                 Plosko
                 ,
              
               
                 Varmia
              
               
                 Luceoria
                 or
                 Lucko
                 ,
              
               
                 Premislia
                 or
                 Premislaw
                 ,
              
               
                 Samegitia
                 ,
              
               
                 Culm
                 ,
              
               
                 Chelm
                 ,
              
               
                 Kiovia
                 ,
              
               
                 Caminiec
                 ,
                 and
              
               
                 Smolensko
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Subject
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 Archbishops
                 are
                 the
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Gnesna
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 several
                 Bishops
                 of
              
               
                 Cracow
                 ,
              
               
                 Vladislaw
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 Posnan
                 ,
              
               
                 Plosko
                 ,
              
               
                 Vilna
                 ,
              
               
                 Varmia
                 ,
              
               
                 Samogitia
                 ,
                 and
              
               
                 Culm
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 And
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Leopol
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
              
               
                 Chelm
                 ,
              
               
                 Caminiec
                 ,
              
               
                 Luceoria
                 ,
              
               
                 Premislia
                 ,
                 and
              
               
                 Kiovia
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             The
             Archbishop
             of
             Gnesna
             is
             not
             only
             
             Chief
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Senators
             of
             Poland
             .
             He
             is
             Primate
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             a
             Title
             given
             him
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Constance
             ;
             and
             moreover
             ,
             stiles
             himself
             the
             
               Pope's
               Legate
               Born
            
             ,
             by
             a
             Grant
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Lateran
             .
             All
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
             that
             have
             been
             determin'd
             in
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             
             Leopol's
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             other
             Bishops
             Courts
             ,
             may
             be
             revers'd
             ,
             or
             confirm'd
             in
             an
             Appeal
             to
             him
             .
             His
             Power
             and
             Authority
             is
             exceeding
             great
             ,
             and
             even
             next
             to
             the
             King
             's
             :
             It
             is
             Death
             to
             draw
             a
             Sword
             in
             his
             Presence
             ,
             or
             to
             quarrel
             in
             any
             manner
             whatsoever
             before
             him
             :
             When
             he
             goes
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             the
             Diet
             ,
             there
             is
             always
             a
             golden
             Cross
             carry'd
             before
             him
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             sits
             ,
             his
             Chaplain
             holds
             it
             behind
             his
             Chair
             .
             He
             has
             his
             Marshal
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             Castellan
             and
             Senator
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             This
             Person
             on
             Horse-back
             ,
             carries
             a
             Staff
             before
             his
             Coach
             ,
             but
             salutes
             none
             with
             it
             except
             the
             King
             ,
             when
             the
             Archbishop
             and
             he
             happen
             to
             meet
             .
             This
             Marshal
             has
             likewise
             the
             Honour
             to
             carry
             the
             like
             Staff
             before
             the
             King
             ,
             where
             the
             other
             Marshals
             are
             absent
             .
             When
             the
             Archbishop
             comes
             to
             wait
             on
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             great
             Chamberlain
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             great
             Officer
             ,
             always
             receives
             him
             at
             the
             Stair-Foot
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             afterwards
             comes
             out
             of
             his
             Chamber
             to
             meet
             
             him
             in
             the
             
             Anti-Chamber
             .
             He
             never
             pays
             any
             Visits
             out
             of
             Duty
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Pope's
             Nuncio
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             only
             but
             once
             .
             He
             visits
             no
             King's
             Ambassadors
             ,
             tho'
             they
             visit
             him
             first
             .
          
           
             
             After
             the
             King's
             Death
             he
             is
             the
             supream
             Regent
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             till
             a
             new
             one
             be
             chosen
             ;
             during
             which
             Time
             ,
             he
             may
             coin
             Money
             in
             his
             own
             Name
             ,
             a
             Privilege
             granted
             him
             by
             Boleslaus
             the
             Chaste
             ;
             but
             which
             nevertheless
             has
             not
             been
             practis'd
             ,
             no
             Money
             having
             ever
             been
             seen
             of
             his
             coining
             .
             The
             Revenues
             also
             of
             the
             Crown
             belong
             to
             him
             in
             the
             Inter-Regnum
             ;
             he
             convokes
             the
             Diet
             ,
             and
             dissolves
             it
             at
             Pleasure
             ;
             and
             in
             case
             there
             happens
             any
             thing
             extraordinary
             ,
             the
             Government
             assigns
             him
             several
             Senators
             for
             his
             Assistants
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             he
             is
             
               Tantum
               non
               Rex
            
             .
             He
             only
             can
             proclaim
             the
             King
             when
             elected
             ,
             and
             crown
             him
             afterwards
             (
             except
             where
             he
             dies
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             following
             Case
             )
             which
             is
             so
             very
             considerable
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             look'd
             upon
             ,
             by
             the
             Ambassadors
             and
             Envoys
             of
             the
             Candidates
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             Person
             upon
             whom
             the
             Success
             of
             their
             Negotiation
             depends
             ▪
             and
             therefore
             all
             of
             them
             do
             their
             utmost
             to
             make
             him
             their
             Friend
             .
          
           
             Hereupon
             I
             must
             acquaint
             your
             Grace
             with
             a
             Passage
             in
             the
             Election
             of
             the
             late
             King
             of
             
               Poland
               ,
               John
            
             III.
             in
             the
             Year
             1674.
             when
             one
             Czartoreski
             was
             Archbishop
             of
             Gnesna
             ;
             who
             being
             entirely
             in
             the
             Austrian
             Interest
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Friend
             to
             the
             Chancellor
             Patz
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             both
             an
             Enemy
             to
             the
             French
             and
             John
             Sobieski's
             Party
             ,
             could
             by
             no
             means
             be
             brought
             to
             proclaim
             him
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             happened
             ,
             
             he
             dy'd
             three
             Days
             before
             the
             Election
             ,
             and
             that
             Power
             devolv'd
             to
             Trzebicki
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Cracow
             ,
             who
             being
             altogether
             for
             the
             Grand
             Marshal
             ,
             forthwith
             proclaim'd
             him
             with
             Joy.
             
          
           
             
             The
             Reason
             why
             the
             Republic
             entrusts
             this
             great
             Authority
             to
             a
             Clergy-Man
             ,
             is
             for
             Fear
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             were
             bestow'd
             on
             a
             secular
             Senator
             ,
             he
             might
             make
             use
             of
             it
             to
             advance
             himself
             to
             the
             Throne
             .
          
           
             
             This
             Archbishop's
             See
             is
             at
             Lowitz
             ,
             a
             City
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Rava
             ,
             in
             Lower
             Poland
             .
             He
             is
             born
             a
             Canon
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Plosko
             .
          
           
             
             The
             second
             Ecclesiastical
             senator
             is
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Leopol
             ,
             the
             capital
             City
             of
             Red-Russia
             ,
             so
             nam'd
             from
             a
             sovereign
             Duke
             of
             that
             Province
             ,
             call'd
             Leo
             ,
             who
             was
             subdu'd
             by
             a
             Castellan
             of
             Cracow
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1279
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Reign
             of
             Lescus
             VI.
             
          
           
             
             This
             City
             is
             the
             Seat
             of
             three
             Bishops
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
             Roman-Catholick
             Archbishop
             ,
             the
             
             Armenian-Catholick
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Russian
               Greek
            
             Schismatic
             Bishop
             .
             These
             two
             Archbishops
             have
             the
             same
             Belief
             and
             Religion
             ,
             only
             the
             Armenian
             have
             some
             particular
             Ceremonies
             wherein
             they
             differ
             ,
             and
             the
             Women
             are
             separated
             from
             the
             Men
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Russian
             or
             
             Greek-Schismatic
             Bishops
             cannot
             Marry
             ,
             because
             they
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Fryars
             of
             St.
             Basil
             ,
             who
             all
             make
             a
             Vow
             of
             Chastity
             .
             Nevertheless
             the
             Parish
             Priests
             are
             not
             oblig'd
             to
             live
             in
             Coelibacy
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             admitted
             into
             Orders
             after
             their
             Marriage
             ,
             for
             
             they
             cannot
             be
             constrain'd
             to
             leave
             their
             Wives
             ;
             but
             however
             ,
             when
             their
             Wives
             dye
             ,
             they
             cannot
             Marry
             again
             ,
             unless
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             relinquish
             their
             Priesthood
             .
          
           
             
             Their
             Liturgy
             is
             in
             the
             Russian
             Language
             ,
             being
             as
             the
             Polish
             ,
             a
             Dialect
             of
             the
             Sclavovian
             .
             Their
             Tenets
             are
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             proceeds
             from
             the
             Father
             by
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             not
             Head
             of
             all
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             first
             of
             the
             two
             Patriarchs
             ,
             whereof
             theirs
             of
             Constantinople
             is
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             independent
             of
             the
             first
             .
             In
             other
             Articles
             of
             Belief
             they
             agree
             with
             the
             Roman
             Church
             :
             Their
             Ceremonies
             and
             Ornaments
             differ
             from
             the
             Roman
             and
             Armenian
             .
             They
             pray
             standing
             ,
             tho'
             they
             make
             frequent
             Genuflexions
             :
             They
             receive
             the
             Communion
             in
             both
             Kinds
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             The
             Priest
             consecrates
             several
             little
             Pieces
             of
             Bread
             made
             with
             Leaven
             ;
             after
             which
             he
             receives
             himself
             ,
             and
             then
             breaks
             the
             Bread
             in
             divers
             little
             Pieces
             ;
             which
             done
             ,
             he
             puts
             'em
             into
             the
             Chalice
             with
             the
             consecrated
             Wine
             ,
             and
             then
             with
             a
             little
             Silver
             Spoon
             ,
             made
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             he
             communicates
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             all
             stand
             ,
             with
             their
             Arms
             across
             upon
             their
             Breasts
             ,
             when
             they
             receive
             .
             This
             done
             ,
             the
             Communicants
             follow
             the
             Priest
             thrice
             about
             the
             Altar
             with
             folded
             Arms
             ,
             who
             all
             the
             while
             advises
             and
             charges
             them
             to
             make
             good
             Cheer
             for
             seven
             Days
             together
             ,
             and
             to
             fast
             the
             next
             seven
             Days
             after
             that
             .
             The
             Russians
             likewise
             make
             their
             Children
             communicate
             ,
             tho'
             never
             so
             young
             .
             When
             they
             have
             all
             taken
             the
             Sacramen●●
             ,
             
             the
             Priest
             consumes
             the
             rest
             at
             his
             Pleasure
             .
          
           
             This
             Digression
             being
             curious
             ,
             I
             thought
             it
             not
             amiss
             to
             insert
             it
             ,
             but
             now
             I
             must
             proceed
             to
          
           
             
             The
             Third
             Ecclesiastical
             Senator
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Cracow
             ,
             the
             capital
             City
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             lying
             in
             High
             or
             Little
             Poland
             .
          
           
             
             This
             was
             first
             an
             Archbishoprick
             ,
             establish'd
             by
             Miecislaus
             I.
             in
             the
             Year
             964.
             immediately
             after
             he
             had
             embrac'd
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             but
             was
             afterwards
             lost
             by
             means
             of
             one
             Lampert
             ,
             who
             being
             made
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             valuing
             himself
             too
             much
             on
             his
             Birth
             ,
             neglected
             to
             send
             to
             Rome
             for
             Consecration
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             Pope
             order'd
             it
             for
             the
             future
             to
             remain
             only
             a
             Bishoprick
             .
             What
             is
             remarkable
             in
             this
             Bishoprick
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Archbishoprick
             and
             that
             have
             frequently
             been
             held
             by
             the
             same
             Person
             .
             This
             Bishop
             stiles
             himself
             Duke
             of
             Severia
             ,
             in
             which
             all
             the
             People
             are
             subject
             both
             to
             his
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Temporal
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             
             His
             usual
             Residence
             is
             either
             at
             Bozentium
             ,
             a
             small
             Town
             at
             the
             Bottom
             of
             the
             
               Bald
               Mountain
            
             ,
             or
             else
             at
             Kielsk
             in
             the
             same
             Palatinate
             of
             Sendomir
             .
             He
             has
             in
             his
             Diocess
             1018.
             
             Churches
             ,
             of
             which
             thirteen
             are
             Collegiate
             .
          
           
             
             His
             Seat
             in
             the
             Senate
             is
             on
             the
             left
             Hand
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             next
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Leopol
             ,
             tho
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             on
             the
             right
             ,
             he
             being
             the
             first
             Bishop
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             This
             Bishoprick
             was
             formerly
             join'd
             to
             Gnesna
             .
             An
             Address
             to
             this
             Bishop
             is
             commonly
             
             
               Admodum
               Reverendo
            
             ,
             when
             others
             have
             only
             Reverendo
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Ecclesiastical
             Senator
             is
             the
             
             Bishop
             
             of
             Cujavia
             and
             Pomerania
             ;
             the
             See
             of
             whose
             Bishoprick
             is
             at
             Vladislaw
             ,
             upon
             the
             Vistula
             ,
             four
             Leagues
             below
             Thorn
             in
             Low
             Poland
             .
          
           
             
             His
             Seat
             in
             the
             Senate
             is
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Gnesna
             ,
             whose
             Place
             he
             officiates
             in
             an
             Inter-regnum
             ,
             as
             your
             GRACE
             may
             have
             observed
             before
             .
             His
             Bishoprick
             was
             formerly
             call'd
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Cruswick
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             a
             Cathedral
             Church
             there
             ;
             but
             that
             being
             translated
             to
             Vladislaw
             ,
             at
             this
             Day
             it
             has
             sometimes
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Vladislaw
             .
          
           
             
             His
             usual
             Residence
             ,
             when
             in
             Poland
             ,
             is
             either
             at
             Wolboria
             ,
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Lanschet
             ,
             or
             Lagovia
             ,
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Sendomir
             ;
             and
             when
             in
             Prussia
             ,
             is
             chiefly
             at
             Sobkovia
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             Ecclesiastial
             Senator
             is
             the
             Bishop
             
             of
             Vilna
             ,
             the
             capital
             City
             of
             the
             great
             Dutchy
             of
             Lithuania
             ,
             on
             the
             River
             Vilia
             ,
             which
             discharges
             it self
             into
             the
             River
             Niemen
             ,
             below
             Cowno
             .
          
           
             
             His
             Diocess
             extends
             it self
             thro'
             Lithuania
             ,
             and
             White-Russia
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Borders
             of
             Moscovy
             .
          
           
             The
             sixth
             Ecclesiastical
             Senator
             is
             the
             Bishop
             
             of
             Posnan
             ,
             a
             City
             in
             Low
             or
             Great
             -
             Poland
             ,
             situate
             on
             the
             River
             Varta
             :
             There
             are
             the
             Tombs
             of
             several
             Kings
             of
             Poland
             in
             the
             Cathedral
             Church
             of
             this
             City
             ,
             all
             which
             are
             very
             Magnificent
             .
          
           
             
             His
             Diocess
             not
             only
             extends
             thro'
             the
             Province
             of
             Posnania
             ,
             but
             also
             thro'
             some
             part
             
             of
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Masovia
             ,
             as
             Warsaw
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             The
             seventh
             Ecclesiastical
             Senator
             is
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Plosko
             ,
             a
             small
             City
             in
             Masovia
             ,
             on
             the
             River
             Vistula
             ,
             five
             Leagues
             above
             Vladislaw
             .
          
           
             
             He
             has
             the
             same
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             Territory
             of
             Pultausk
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Cracow
             has
             over
             the
             Dutchy
             of
             Severia
             ,
             and
             wherein
             there
             lies
             no
             Appeal
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             
             His
             Episcopal
             See
             is
             at
             Pultausk
             in
             Masovia
             ,
             upon
             the
             River
             Narew
             ,
             which
             runs
             into
             the
             Bug
             ,
             two
             Leagues
             below
             .
          
           
             
             The
             eighth
             Eclesiastical
             Senator
             is
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Varmia
             ,
             in
             Royal
             Prussia
             ,
             which
             Bishoprick
             is
             so
             divided
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             has
             two
             Parts
             ,
             and
             the
             Chapter
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             they
             have
             
             a
             free
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             Gentry
             ,
             exempt
             from
             the
             Regal
             Power
             .
          
           
             
             His
             Episcopal
             See
             is
             at
             Frawenberg
             ,
             a
             little
             Town
             near
             Frisc-haff
             .
          
           
             
             The
             ninth
             Ecclesiastical
             Senator
             is
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Luceoria
             or
             Lucko
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             capital
             City
             of
             High
             -
             Volhynia
             .
          
           
             
             His
             Diocess
             contains
             part
             of
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             
               Masovia
               ,
               Podlachia
            
             ,
             and
             Briescia
             or
             Polesia
             ,
             in
             the
             great
             Dutchy
             of
             Lithuania
             .
          
           
             
             The
             tenth
             Ecclesiastical
             Senator
             is
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Premislia
             or
             Premislaw
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             Red-Russia
             ,
             on
             the
             River
             San
             ,
             six
             Leagues
             above
             Jeroslaw
             ,
             and
             twelve
             from
             Leopol
             .
          
           
             
             In
             this
             City
             there
             is
             a
             
             Greek-schismatic
             Bishop
             ▪
             It
             was
             here
             that
             a
             Canon
             of
             the
             Cathedral
             Church
             ,
             nam'd
             Orikowski
             ,
             in
             the
             Beginning
             of
             Lutheranism
             ,
             maintain'd
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             Priests
             might
             Marry
             ,
             and
             who
             Marry'd
             
             afterwards
             himself
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1549.
             under
             the
             Reign
             of
             Sigismund
             II.
             
          
           
             The
             eleventh
             Ecclesiastical
             Senator
             is
             the
             
             Bishop
             of
             Samogitia
             ,
             who
             obtain'd
             from
             Pope
             
             Vrban
             VIII
             .
             that
             he
             might
             likewise
             be
             Bishop
             of
             Curland
             .
          
           
             
             This
             Bishop
             has
             no
             particular
             See
             appointed
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             resides
             at
             Midnich
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             Towns
             in
             that
             Province
             .
          
           
             The
             twelfth
             Ecclesiastical
             Senator
             is
             the
             
             Bishop
             of
             Culm
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             Royal
             Prussia
             ,
             on
             the
             River
             Vistula
             ,
             six
             Leagues
             above
             the
             City
             of
             Thorn.
             
          
           
             
             This
             Bishop
             formerly
             preceded
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Varmia
             .
          
           
             
             His
             Episcopal
             See
             is
             at
             Lubavia
             ,
             as
             likewise
             at
             Stargardie
             ,
             which
             the
             Germans
             call
             Althousen
             .
          
           
             The
             thirteenth
             Ecclesiastical
             Senator
             is
             the
             
             Bishop
             of
             Chelm
             in
             Red-Russia
             :
             There
             is
             besides
             in
             this
             City
             ,
             a
             
             Greek-Schismatick
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Chelm
             has
             for
             some
             time
             translated
             his
             See
             to
             Kranostaw
             ,
             a
             Town
             in
             the
             same
             Palatinate
             of
             Chelm
             ,
             built
             upon
             a
             great
             Lake
             ,
             thro
             which
             runs
             the
             River
             Nieper
             :
             This
             Translation
             was
             occasion'd
             by
             the
             frequent
             Irruptions
             of
             the
             Tartars
             and
             Cosaks
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             altogether
             destroy'd
             the
             City
             of
             Chelm
             .
          
           
             The
             fourteenth
             Ecclesiastical
             Senator
             is
             the
             
             Bishop
             of
             Kiovia
             ,
             capital
             City
             of
             Low
             -
             Volhynia
             ,
             
             and
             of
             all
             Vkraina
             .
          
           
             
             Here
             is
             moreover
             ,
             a
             
             Greek-Schismatick
             Bishop
             ,
             formerly
             Primate
             of
             all
             Russia
             or
             Moscovy
             :
             The
             Inhabitants
             of
             this
             City
             are
             
             all
             of
             the
             Greek
             Perswasion
             ,
             and
             at
             present
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             Great
             Czar
             .
          
           
             
             The
             fifteenth
             Ecclesiastical
             Senator
             is
             the
             
             Bishop
             of
             Caminiec
             ,
             Capital
             of
             Podolia
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             under
             the
             Turk
             .
          
           
             
             The
             sixteenth
             Ecclesiastical
             Senator
             is
             the
             
             Bishop
             of
             Smolensko
             ,
             upon
             the
             River
             Vistula
             ,
             Capital
             of
             the
             Dutchy
             of
             the
             same
             Name
             .
             This
             Dutchy
             was
             formerly
             subject
             to
             Lithuania
             ,
             but
             now
             is
             also
             subdu'd
             by
             the
             Moscovite
             .
          
           
             
             Every
             one
             of
             these
             Bishops
             has
             a
             great
             Retinue
             ,
             and
             a
             kind
             of
             little
             Court
             ,
             having
             several
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Secular
             Officers
             about
             him
             .
             The
             greatest
             Part
             of
             them
             also
             have
             Suffragans
             ,
             because
             they
             believe
             themselves
             chiefly
             made
             Bishops
             to
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             sit
             in
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             troubled
             with
             the
             Duties
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             and
             therefore
             allow
             these
             a
             small
             Pension
             to
             perform
             all
             Episcopal
             Functions
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Guagnini
             says
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Year
             1506.
             there
             was
             a
             great
             Contest
             in
             the
             Diet
             held
             at
             Lublin
             ,
             between
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Lay
             -
             Senators
             ;
             for
             the
             latter
             pretended
             to
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             sit
             next
             the
             King
             on
             his
             left
             Hand
             ;
             but
             which
             at
             length
             the
             Bishops
             over-power'd
             them
             in
             ,
             and
             thereby
             retain'd
             their
             ancient
             Privilege
             .
          
           
             
             Krzistanowic
             ,
             in
             his
             State
             of
             Poland
             says
             ,
             that
             such
             was
             the
             Piety
             of
             the
             Poles
             ,
             that
             immediately
             after
             they
             became
             Christians
             ,
             they
             prefer'd
             their
             Clergy
             to
             their
             Laity
             ,
             and
             allow'd
             them
             many
             Noble
             Immunities
             and
             Privileges
             which
             they
             enjoy
             to
             this
             Day
             .
          
           
           
             Most
             of
             the
             Bishops
             have
             very
             large
             Revenues
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             may
             not
             only
             live
             splendidly
             and
             comfortably
             themselves
             ,
             but
             also
             be
             assistant
             to
             the
             inferiour
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             charitable
             to
             the
             Poor
             .
          
           
             
             Here
             I
             must
             beg
             leave
             to
             give
             Your
             GRACE
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Digression
             ,
             some
             Account
             of
             the
             present
             State
             of
             Religion
             ,
             both
             in
             Poland
             and
             Lithnania
             ;
             together
             with
             a
             few
             historical
             Circumstances
             relating
             as
             well
             to
             modern
             ,
             as
             more
             remote
             Times
             ,
             and
             wherein
             I
             shall
             all
             along
             endeavour
             to
             be
             as
             concise
             and
             comprehensive
             as
             the
             several
             Particulars
             I
             have
             to
             go
             thro'
             will
             admit
             .
          
           
             
             Your
             GRACE
             may
             first
             be
             inform'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Poles
             became
             Christians
             under
             the
             Reign
             of
             Miecislaus
             I.
             in
             the
             Year
             964.
             as
             may
             be
             observ'd
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             that
             King.
             The
             first
             Tenets
             they
             embrac'd
             ,
             were
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             But
             however
             ,
             the
             Russians
             entertain'd
             the
             Greek
             Perswasion
             ,
             which
             they
             continue
             in
             many
             Places
             of
             that
             Province
             to
             this
             Day
             :
             They
             are
             utterly
             averse
             to
             the
             Roman
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             and
             term
             its
             Professors
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Contempt
             ,
             Latins
             ,
             their
             Service
             being
             in
             that
             Language
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             Sorts
             of
             Greek
             Churches
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ;
             the
             Schismaticks
             and
             the
             Vniats
             ;
             whereof
             the
             latter
             differ
             only
             from
             the
             Roman
             Catholicks
             ,
             in
             that
             their
             Devotion
             is
             all
             in
             the
             Greek
             Language
             .
             The
             Priests
             of
             both
             these
             Churches
             are
             call'd
             Popi
             ,
             the
             Word
             Pop
             in
             Polish
             signifying
             a
             Priest
             .
          
           
             Formerly
             Poland
             
               was
               over-run
               with
            
             Hussites
             ,
             Picards
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Arrians
             ,
             Tritheists
             ,
             
             
               Photians
               ,
               Ebionites
               ,
               Nestorians
            
             ,
             and
             Socinians
             :
             But
             the
             former
             of
             these
             have
             been
             
             some
             time
             since
             extirpated
             ,
             and
             the
             Socinians
             were
             first
             ejected
             by
             
               John
               Casimir
            
             ,
             obliging
             them
             ,
             by
             his
             Edict
             ,
             to
             quit
             the
             Kingdom
             immediately
             ,
             and
             allowing
             them
             three
             Years
             to
             dispose
             of
             their
             Effects
             .
             These
             three
             Years
             were
             afterwards
             reduc'd
             to
             two
             by
             a
             following
             Edict
             :
             But
             notwithstanding
             these
             positive
             Laws
             ,
             several
             of
             this
             Sect
             lurking
             about
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             and
             some
             being
             protected
             by
             the
             Favour
             of
             the
             Gentry
             ,
             the
             late
             King
             
               John
               Sobieski
            
             publish'd
             a
             new
             
             Edict
             more
             severe
             than
             either
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Socinians
             were
             forthwith
             driven
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             
             I
             must
             not
             omit
             to
             acquaint
             Your
             GRACE
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             abundance
             of
             Lutherans
             and
             Calvinists
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             that
             chiefly
             in
             the
             Province
             of
             Regal
             -
             Prussia
             ,
             who
             have
             all
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             allow'd
             them
             ,
             and
             whom
             the
             King
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             tolerate
             and
             protect
             by
             his
             Coronation-Oath
             .
             The
             Lutherans
             are
             call'd
             by
             the
             
               Poles
               ,
               Sassowiez
               (
               Saxons
            
             )
             because
             Luther
             liv'd
             and
             taught
             in
             
               Saxony
               ▪
            
             and
             the
             
               Calvinists
               ,
               Zborocoi
            
             (
             Conventiclers
             )
             from
             the
             Polish
             Word
             Zbor
             ,
             signifying
             
               an
               Vnlawful
               Meeting
            
             .
             I
             should
             have
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Prussians
             became
             Christians
             after
             the
             Poles
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             Prussians
             so
             readily
             embracing
             the
             Lutheran
             Doctrin
             ,
             Cromerus
             attributes
             to
             their
             being
             chiefly
             Germans
             ,
             or
             to
             their
             reading
             the
             Books
             of
             that
             Nation
             .
             The
             first
             Polish
             Nobleman
             converted
             to
             Calvinism
             ,
             was
             
               Nicholas
               Radzivil
            
             ,
             under
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Sigismundus
               Augustus
            
             ,
             who
             receiv'd
             
             all
             that
             Sect
             into
             his
             Protection
             at
             his
             House
             at
             Viena
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             their
             Service
             in
             the
             Polish
             Language
             ;
             but
             this
             Family
             is
             at
             present
             extinct
             ,
             the
             last
             Person
             of
             it
             being
             a
             Daughter
             ,
             and
             Marry'd
             to
             the
             Elector
             of
             
             Brandenburgh's
             Son
             ;
             yet
             nevertheless
             ,
             many
             of
             this
             Sect
             still
             remain
             in
             Poland
             .
          
           
             
             There
             are
             Besides
             ,
             
               Armenians
               ,
               Jews
            
             ,
             and
             Tartars
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             who
             all
             enjoy
             their
             different
             Perswasions
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Armenians
             ,
             they
             inhabit
             chiefly
             in
             certain
             Towns
             of
             Russia
             and
             Podolia
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             peculiar
             Prelates
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             and
             Priests
             :
             Their
             Service
             is
             always
             exercis'd
             in
             their
             own
             Language
             :
             These
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             acknowledge
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             .
             The
             Jews
             are
             every
             where
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Poland
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             other
             Privileges
             ,
             without
             Interruption
             ;
             only
             they
             are
             restrain'd
             from
             trading
             within
             twelve
             Leagues
             of
             Warsaw
             ,
             by
             the
             Constitutions
             .
             Their
             Number
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             
               Patric
               Ogleby
            
             ,
             who
             has
             travell'd
             all
             over
             these
             Countries
             ,
             affirms
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             above
             two
             Millions
             of
             them
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             so
             privileg'd
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             vast
             Body
             pays
             not
             above
             a
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             thousand
             Tinfes
             or
             Florens
             a
             Year
             to
             the
             States
             ;
             which
             amounts
             to
             no
             more
             than
             twenty
             thousand
             Dollars
             .
             In
             the
             great
             Dutchy
             of
             Listhuania
             ,
             there
             are
             moreover
             about
             thirty
             thousand
             Tartars
             ,
             with
             Liberty
             of
             the
             
               Turkish
               Religion
            
             .
             They
             have
             been
             there
             near
             six
             hundred
             Years
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             their
             Privileges
             ,
             they
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             send
             twelve
             hundred
             Men
             Yearly
             to
             the
             Wars
             against
             the
             Turks
             and
             Tartars
             .
             
             There
             are
             likewise
             a
             great
             many
             Idolaters
             on
             the
             Frontiers
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             who
             still
             retain
             their
             ancient
             Superstitions
             ,
             whereof
             one
             is
             ,
             that
             whenever
             any
             one
             dies
             ,
             and
             tho
             it
             be
             a
             Year
             or
             more
             afterwards
             ,
             that
             another
             dies
             likewise
             ;
             they
             presently
             go
             and
             dig
             up
             the
             first
             Body
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             its
             Head
             ,
             thereby
             to
             prevent
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             the
             Death
             of
             any
             more
             of
             their
             Family
             .
          
           
             
             Notwithstanding
             Poland
             admits
             of
             all
             these
             Religions
             ,
             yet
             that
             which
             prevails
             most
             ,
             is
             the
             Roman
             Catholick
             ,
             which
             the
             Poles
             have
             continued
             stedfast
             in
             for
             above
             700.
             
             Years
             .
             They
             are
             so
             zealous
             in
             the
             maintaining
             of
             this
             Faith
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             a
             Custom
             to
             draw
             their
             Swords
             at
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Gospel
             at
             Mass
             ,
             and
             this
             to
             testify
             their
             Readiness
             to
             defend
             it
             :
             Also
             they
             are
             so
             bigotted
             to
             their
             Perswasion
             ,
             that
             they
             formerly
             would
             not
             inter-marry
             with
             Hereticks
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             them
             ;
             contract
             any
             Alliance
             with
             them
             ,
             accept
             of
             their
             Assistance
             in
             War
             ,
             nor
             receive
             any
             of
             their
             Scepters
             offer'd
             them
             :
             An
             Example
             of
             which
             last
             ,
             we
             have
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             Jugello
             or
             Vladislaus
             V.
             who
             rejected
             the
             Crown
             of
             Bohemia
             ,
             meerly
             because
             the
             Hussites
             had
             then
             over-run
             that
             Kingdom
             .
             Also
             in
             John
             Casimir's
             Reign
             ,
             the
             Swedes
             were
             altogether
             ejected
             Poland
             ,
             on
             Account
             of
             their
             being
             Lutherans
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Poles
             being
             thus
             Zealous
             for
             the
             Roman
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             they
             will
             admit
             none
             into
             their
             
               Senate
               ,
               Diet
            
             ,
             or
             Courts
             of
             Judicature
             (
             except
             in
             those
             of
             Prussia
             )
             but
             of
             that
             Perswasion
             .
             Also
             Bishops
             always
             preside
             in
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             States
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             
             that
             nothing
             may
             be
             transacted
             there
             in
             Prejudice
             of
             that
             Faith.
             The
             lesser
             Clergy
             likewise
             ,
             selected
             out
             of
             the
             several
             Colleges
             and
             Chapters
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             are
             appointed
             to
             have
             Seats
             in
             the
             Tribunals
             and
             other
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             for
             the
             same
             Reason
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             the
             great
             Officers
             of
             the
             Crown
             are
             oftentimes
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Secretary
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             has
             always
             been
             an
             Ecclesiastick
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Regular
             Clergy
             in
             Poland
             ,
             are
             generally
             more
             esteem'd
             than
             the
             Secular
             ;
             for
             they
             can
             perform
             all
             the
             Offices
             of
             Parish
             Priests
             ,
             without
             having
             Permission
             from
             the
             Bishops
             :
             And
             Fryar
             -
             Mendicants
             are
             allow'd
             to
             enter
             the
             most
             private
             Part
             of
             any
             House
             without
             so
             much
             as
             knocking
             at
             the
             Door
             .
             There
             are
             all
             Sorts
             of
             Religious
             Orders
             in
             Poland
             ,
             except
             those
             of
             Carthusians
             and
             Minims
             .
          
           
             
             These
             Regular
             Clergy
             are
             generally
             very
             rich
             ,
             but
             not
             less
             dissolute
             and
             immodest
             ;
             for
             they
             frequently
             go
             into
             the
             Cellars
             to
             drink
             ,
             being
             the
             Tipling
             Places
             of
             this
             Country
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             you
             shall
             see
             many
             of
             them
             so
             drunk
             in
             the
             Streets
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             scarce
             able
             to
             go
             upon
             their
             Legs
             ,
             and
             this
             without
             either
             their
             Superiours
             or
             the
             Peoples
             taking
             any
             Notice
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
             On
             Fast-Days
             these
             Religious
             Persons
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             of
             the
             Poles
             ,
             abstain
             from
             Milk-Meats
             ,
             Eggs
             ,
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             Boyl'd
             Fish
             ,
             a-Nights
             only
             :
             For
             providing
             they
             keep
             to
             these
             Rules
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             they
             may
             Eat
             and
             Drink
             what
             they
             please
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Day
             ,
             only
             Frydays
             and
             Saturdays
             they
             forbear
             Butter
             ,
             Cheese
             ,
             Milk
             ,
             and
             Eggs
             ,
             all
             the
             Day
             
             long
             .
             They
             cannot
             be
             enclin'd
             to
             eat
             Butter
             or
             Cheese
             on
             Fast-Days
             ,
             tho
             they
             have
             Permission
             from
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             when
             Cardinal
             Radziouski
             once
             obtain'd
             them
             that
             Liberty
             ,
             from
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ;
             they
             absolutely
             refus'd
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             his
             Holiness
             was
             a
             Heretick
             .
             This
             rigid
             Custom
             they
             have
             observ'd
             ever
             since
             the
             Pope
             made
             them
             once
             fast
             for
             a
             hundred
             Years
             together
             for
             some
             enormous
             Crime
             ;
             and
             which
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             think
             yet
             sufficiently
             expiated
             .
             They
             also
             are
             so
             obstinate
             in
             their
             abstaining
             from
             Flesh
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             eat
             any
             ,
             tho
             they
             be
             sick
             and
             advis'd
             thereto
             by
             their
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             permitted
             by
             their
             Priests
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             the
             Secular
             Inferiour
             Clergy
             ,
             they
             are
             either
             Collegiate
             or
             Parochial
             ,
             and
             both
             are
             much
             after
             the
             same
             Nature
             as
             with
             us
             .
             The
             Canons
             are
             never
             almost
             present
             at
             the
             Office
             ,
             for
             they
             give
             the
             poor
             Scholars
             two
             Pence
             a
             Day
             to
             say
             their
             Hours
             for
             them
             in
             the
             Quoir
             .
             The
             Parsons
             generally
             neglect
             their
             Cures
             ,
             by
             leaving
             most
             of
             their
             Duty
             to
             the
             Monks
             or
             Vicars
             and
             Curates
             .
             They
             always
             sing
             Part
             of
             the
             Service
             in
             the
             Polish
             Language
             ,
             and
             that
             especially
             in
             the
             Parish-Churches
             at
             High
             -
             Mass
             .
          
           
             The
             Rosary
             is
             also
             daily
             repeated
             in
             the
             Dominicans
             Chappels
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Men
             are
             seated
             ,
             and
             join
             in
             the
             Repetition
             ,
             on
             one
             Side
             ,
             and
             the
             Women
             on
             the
             other
             ;
             the
             former
             alone
             singing
             the
             
               Ave
               Maria
            
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             the
             
               Sancta
               Maria.
            
             
          
           
             Plurality
             of
             Benefices
             is
             here
             tolerated
             ;
             for
             there
             are
             some
             of
             these
             secular
             Clergy
             who
             have
             not
             only
             two
             Canonships
             ,
             but
             also
             
             two
             Parsonages
             :
             But
             there
             are
             none
             that
             take
             any
             Care
             to
             perform
             the
             Duties
             of
             their
             Function
             .
             The
             Bishops
             themselves
             are
             so
             careless
             of
             their
             Episcopal
             Functions
             ,
             that
             they
             care
             not
             to
             correct
             the
             inferiour
             Clergy
             when
             they
             do
             amiss
             .
          
           
             
             At
             Divine
             Service
             the
             Poles
             always
             seem
             very
             devout
             ,
             and
             bestow
             considerable
             Gifts
             upon
             their
             Churches
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             neither
             liberal
             to
             the
             Poor
             ,
             nor
             careful
             of
             their
             sick
             Servants
             .
             They
             pray
             always
             aloud
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             Elevation
             of
             the
             Host
             at
             Mass
             ,
             they
             cuff
             themselves
             ,
             and
             knock
             their
             Heads
             against
             the
             Pavement
             ,
             or
             the
             Bench
             whereon
             they
             sit
             ,
             with
             so
             great
             Violence
             ,
             that
             it
             commonly
             makes
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Noise
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             heard
             at
             a
             considerable
             Distance
             .
             The
             Women
             commonly
             have
             their
             Prayer-Books
             ,
             with
             a
             Chaplet
             of
             Beads
             in
             the
             Middle
             of
             them
             .
             In
             Winter
             the
             Ladies
             of
             Quality
             ,
             and
             even
             some
             Men
             ,
             have
             furr'd
             Bags
             brought
             to
             Church
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             preserve
             their
             Feet
             from
             the
             excessive
             Cold
             :
             They
             also
             wear
             little
             furr'd
             Mantles
             on
             their
             Shoulders
             for
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
          
           
             
             I
             shall
             now
             only
             further
             observe
             to
             Your
             GRACE
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             Subject
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             in
             Poland
             are
             extreamly
             fine
             ,
             and
             well
             adorn'd
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             the
             Jesuites
             of
             Leopol
             have
             a
             Chasuble
             or
             Cope
             ,
             which
             the
             Priests
             wear
             at
             Mass
             ,
             cover'd
             so
             thick
             with
             Pearls
             ,
             that
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             Heaviness
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             little
             or
             no
             Use
             .
          
           
             To
             return
             to
             the
             Senate
             ,
             from
             whence
             I
             have
             made
             this
             long
             ,
             but
             I
             hope
             ,
             pardonable
             Digression
             ,
             I
             must
             acquaint
             Your
             GRACE
             ,
             
             that
             excepting
             those
             already
             mention'd
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             ten
             Crown-Officers
             ,
             who
             are
             often
             Ecclesiastick
             ;
             the
             other
             Members
             thereof
             are
             all
             temporal
             ,
             and
          
           
             
             Amount
             to
             the
             Number
             of
             128.
             when
             they
             are
             all
             Lay-Men
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             subdivided
             into
             ,
             
               
                 
                   32
                   Palatins
                
                 
                   85
                   Castellans
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   10
                   Crown
                   Officers
                
                 
                   1
                   Starosta
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             They
             are
             again
             to
             be
             divided
             into
             
               
                 Senators
                 :
              
               
                 Great
                 and
              
               
                 Little
              
            
          
           
             The
             Great
             are
             only
             ,
          
           
             32
             Palatins
             ,
          
           
             
               3
               Castellans
               of
            
             
               Cracow
               ,
            
             
               Vilna
               and
            
             
               Troki
               ,
            
          
           
             1
             Starosta
             .
          
           
             The
             Little
             or
             Inferiour
             are
             in
             all
             92.
             viz.
             
          
           
             10
             Crown-Officers
             ,
             and
          
           
             82
             Castellans
             .
          
           
             These
             remaining
             Castellans
             may
             be
             divided
             into
             ,
          
           
             
               The
            
             
               Greater
               and
            
             
               Lesser
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Greater
             are
             in
             Number
             33.
             
          
           
             The
             Lesser
             lying
             only
             in
             High
             -
             
               Poland
               ,
               Masovia
            
             ,
             and
             Russia
             ;
             amount
             to
             49.
             
             But
             of
             all
             these
             in
             their
             Order
             .
             And
          
           
           
             
             First
             ,
             Of
             the
             Palatins
             ,
             whose
             Precedence
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             intermixt
             Castellans
             ,
             and
             one
             Starosta
             ,
             is
             as
             follows
             .
          
           
             
             The
             first
             of
             all
             the
             Lay
             -
             Senators
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Cracovia
             in
             High
             -
             Poland
             .
          
           
             
             He
             takes
             Place
             of
             the
             
               Palatin
               ▪
            
             for
             having
             formerly
             withstood
             the
             Fury
             of
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             where
             the
             Palatin
             run
             away
             ,
             in
             a
             Battle
             
             fought
             by
             Boleslaus
             III.
             Or
             as
             *
             others
             say
             ,
             because
             the
             then
             
               Palatin
               Scar
               bimir
               us
            
             rebell'd
             against
             Boleslaus
             ;
             in
             Detestation
             of
             which
             Action
             ,
             he
             was
             ordered
             for
             ever
             after
             to
             give
             Place
             to
             the
             Castellan
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Cracovia
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Posnania
             in
             Low
             -
             Poland
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Vilna
             in
             Lithuania
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Pabatin
             of
             Sendomir
             in
             High
             -
             Poland
             .
          
           
             The
             sixth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Vilna
             .
          
           
             
             He
             is
             preferr'd
             before
             several
             Palatins
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             considerable
             Services
             he
             had
             done
             the
             Common-Wealth
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             as
             †
             Hartknoch
             says
             ,
             from
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             his
             Creation
             ;
             for
             when
             Jagello
             united
             Lithuania
             to
             Poland
             ,
             he
             instituted
             the
             Palatins
             and
             Castellans
             of
             Vilna
             and
             Troki
             ,
             and
             order'd
             them
             to
             sit
             in
             Council
             ,
             whereupon
             they
             have
             ever
             since
             taken
             Place
             of
             those
             that
             were
             created
             afterwards
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             seventh
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Kalisch
             in
             Low
             -
             Poland
             .
          
           
             
             The
             eighth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Troki
             in
             Lithuania
             .
          
           
             
             The
             ninth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Siradia
             in
             Low
             -
             Poland
             .
          
           
             
             The
             tenth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Troki
             in
             Lithuania
             .
          
           
             
             He
             is
             preferr'd
             to
             several
             Palatins
             for
             the
             same
             Reason
             with
             the
             Castellan
             of
             Vilna
             .
          
           
             
             The
             eleventh
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Lencici
             or
             Lanschet
             in
             Low
             -
             Poland
             .
          
           
             
             The
             twelfth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Starosta
             or
             Governour
             of
             Samogitia
             .
          
           
             
             He
             has
             Preference
             also
             over
             some
             Palatins
             :
             This
             Senator
             is
             chosen
             by
             the
             Nobility
             of
             his
             Province
             ,
             and
             confirm'd
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             holds
             his
             Command
             for
             Life
             ,
             unless
             he
             commit
             any
             very
             great
             Offence
             ,
             in
             which
             Case
             he
             may
             be
             depriv'd
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             degraded
             by
             the
             Diet.
             
          
           
             
             The
             thirteenth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Bresty
             ,
             in
             the
             Territory
             of
             Cujavia
             in
             Low
             -
             Poland
             .
          
           
             
             The
             fourteenth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Kiovia
             in
             Low
             -
             Volhynia
             .
          
           
             
             This
             Palatinate
             is
             only
             Honorary
             ,
             the
             Moscovites
             having
             had
             Possession
             of
             it
             ever
             since
             the
             Cosacks
             surrendred
             it
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
             The
             fifteenth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Inowlocz
             in
             Low
             -
             
               Poland
               ▪
            
          
           
             
             The
             sixteenth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Russia
             .
          
           
           
             
             He
             has
             the
             Title
             of
             all
             the
             Country
             ,
             tho
             there
             be
             several
             other
             Palatins
             in
             this
             great
             Province
             ,
             his
             Jurisdiction
             being
             wholly
             confind'd
             to
             that
             Palatinate
             ,
             which
             formerly
             had
             the
             Name
             of
             Leopol
             .
          
           
             The
             seventeenth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             High
             Volhynia
             ,
             or
             Luceoria
             .
          
           
             The
             eighteenth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             High
             -
             Podolia
             (
             formerly
             of
             
               Caminiec
               .
            
             )
          
           
             
             This
             Palatinate
             at
             present
             is
             only
             honorary
             ,
             being
             wholly
             in
             Possession
             of
             the
             Turks
             .
          
           
             The
             nineteenth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Smolensko
             .
          
           
             
             This
             Palatinate
             is
             also
             Honorary
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             Moscovites
             ,
             since
             the
             Year
             1654.
             
          
           
             The
             twentieth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Lublin
             in
             High
             -
             Poland
             .
          
           
             The
             twenty
             first
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Losk
             or
             Polockz
             in
             Lithuania
             .
          
           
             The
             twenty
             second
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Belez
             or
             Belsko
             in
             Red
             -
             Russia
             .
          
           
             The
             twenty
             third
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Novogrodeck
             in
             Lithuania
             .
             
          
           
             The
             twenty
             fourth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Plosko
             or
             Plockzko
             in
             Low
             -
             Poland
             .
          
           
             The
             twenty
             fifth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Witebsko
             or
             Vitepsko
             in
             Lithuania
             .
          
           
             The
             twenty
             sixth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Masovia
             (
             formerly
             of
             Czirna
             ,
             a
             Town
             in
             the
             same
             Province
             .
             )
          
           
             
             The
             twenty
             seventh
             Lay
             ▪
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Podlachia
             or
             Bielsko
             ,
             a
             District
             of
             that
             Province
             .
          
           
             
             The
             twenty
             eighth
             Lay
             ▪
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Rava
             in
             Low
             -
             Poland
             .
          
           
             
             The
             twenty
             ninth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Briescia
             or
             Polesia
             in
             Lithuania
             .
          
           
             
             The
             thirtieth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Culm
             in
             Regal
             -
             Prussia
             .
          
           
             
             The
             thirty
             first
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Mscislaw
             or
             Msceislaw
             in
             Lithuania
             .
          
           
             
             The
             thirty
             second
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Marienbourg
             in
             Regal
             -
             Prussia
             .
          
           
             
             The
             City
             of
             Marienbourg
             was
             formerly
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Teutonic
             Order
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Stalls
             or
             Seats
             yet
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             great
             Numbers
             in
             the
             Chappel
             of
             the
             Castle
             .
          
           
             
             The
             thirty
             third
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Braclaw
             in
             Low
             -
             Podolia
             .
          
           
             
             This
             Palatinate
             at
             present
             is
             only
             Honorary
             ,
             being
             altogether
             ravag'd
             and
             dispeopled
             by
             the
             frequent
             Incursions
             of
             the
             Turks
             and
             Tartars
             .
          
           
             
             The
             thirty
             fourth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Pomerania
             in
             Regal
             -
             Prussia
             .
          
           
             
             This
             Palatinate
             lies
             altogether
             in
             Royal
             Prussia
             ,
             the
             greatest
             Part
             of
             it
             now
             being
             a
             Province
             belonging
             to
             Sueden
             and
             Brandenbourg
             ,
             tho'
             a
             small
             Portion
             of
             it
             yet
             remains
             to
             Poland
             .
          
           
           
             The
             thirty
             fifth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Minski
             or
             Minsch
             in
             Lithuania
             .
          
           
             The
             thirty
             sixth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Palatin
             of
             Czernichovia
             or
             Czernikow
             ,
             a
             Dutchy
             which
             formerly
             belong'd
             to
             Lithuania
             .
          
           
             
             This
             Palatinate
             at
             present
             is
             only
             Honorary
             ,
             having
             been
             for
             some
             time
             under
             the
             Czar
             of
             Moscovy
             .
          
           
             
             Having
             thus
             describ'd
             the
             Order
             and
             Precedence
             of
             the
             chief
             Senators
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             give
             Your
             GRACE
             some
             Account
             of
             the
             Duty
             of
             a
             Palatin
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             lead
             the
             Troops
             of
             his
             Palatinate
             into
             the
             Field
             in
             a
             general
             Expedition
             ,
             call'd
             by
             the
             
               Poles
               ,
               Pospolite
               Ruszenie
            
             :
             *
             But
             in
             time
             of
             Peace
             ,
             the
             Power
             of
             all
             is
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             some
             Palatins
             in
             the
             great
             Dutchy
             of
             Lithuania
             ,
             who
             even
             then
             govern
             by
             Martial
             Law.
             In
             Prussia
             also
             they
             proceed
             by
             the
             same
             Law
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             
               Judicia
               Palatinalia
            
             ;
             their
             general
             Office
             is
             to
             preside
             in
             the
             little
             Diet
             or
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Gentry
             of
             their
             Province
             ;
             to
             regulate
             the
             Prizes
             of
             Merchandizes
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             Care
             of
             Weights
             and
             Measures
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             punish
             or
             protect
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             cannot
             be
             judg'd
             in
             the
             common
             Courts
             :
             But
             this
             is
             otherwise
             in
             Prussia
             and
             Volhinia
             ,
             as
             may
             hereafter
             appear
             more
             at
             large
             .
             These
             Palatins
             are
             all
             Princes
             by
             their
             Office.
             
          
           
             
             The
             Palatins
             have
             every
             one
             a
             Vice
             -
             Palatin
             under
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             Places
             more
             
             than
             one
             ,
             whom
             they
             name
             themselves
             ,
             and
             take
             their
             Oaths
             to
             be
             true
             and
             faithful
             to
             them
             only
             :
             These
             Vice
             -
             Palatins
             must
             have
             a
             Competency
             in
             Land
             to
             qualify'em
             for
             that
             Employment
             .
          
           
             
             Immediately
             after
             the
             Palatins
             and
             the
             other
             four
             priviledg'd
             Persons
             ,
             come
             the
             several
             Castellans
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             Senators
             ,
             and
             Lieutenants
             to
             the
             Palatins
             in
             time
             of
             War
             ,
             leading
             the
             Gentry
             of
             their
             Jurisdiction
             into
             the
             Field
             ,
             under
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             Palatins
             .
          
           
             
             Of
             these
             Castellans
             there
             are
             several
             in
             every
             Palatinate
             which
             are
             distinguish'd
             by
             the
             greater
             and
             lesser
             ;
             the
             greater
             are
             so
             call'd
             ,
             because
             ,
             excepting
             very
             few
             ,
             they
             derive
             the
             Names
             of
             their
             Castellanies
             from
             Palatinates
             ;
             whereas
             the
             lesser
             do
             take
             theirs
             only
             from
             Districts
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             sometimes
             call'd
             
               Castellani
               Districtuum
            
             .
             Also
             another
             Reason
             why
             they
             are
             so
             divided
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             lesser
             Castellans
             sit
             only
             on
             Benches
             behind
             the
             other
             Senators
             :
             Also
             they
             may
             be
             term'd
             the
             lesser
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             it
             is
             not
             long
             since
             they
             were
             first
             admitted
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             sometimes
             excluded
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             in
             all
             other
             Respects
             they
             are
             equal
             .
          
           
             
             The
             necessary
             Qualifications
             of
             a
             Castellan
             are
             to
             be
             a
             Nobleman
             of
             Poland
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             Lands
             and
             Tenements
             in
             the
             Territory
             whereof
             he
             is
             Castellan
             .
          
           
             
             In
             times
             of
             Peace
             ,
             except
             their
             Office
             in
             the
             Senate
             ,
             the
             Castellans
             have
             no
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             except
             in
             criminal
             Cases
             ;
             the
             Titles
             of
             Magnifici
             or
             Wielmozni
             are
             given
             by
             the
             Chancery
             to
             the
             greater
             Sort
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             Generosi
             
             or
             Vrodzeni
             to
             the
             lesser
             ,
             but
             commonly
             all
             the
             Castellans
             are
             saluted
             by
             the
             Titles
             of
             Illustrissimi
             or
             
               Jasnie
               Wielmozni
            
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Names
             and
             Precedence
             in
             the
             Senate
             ,
             of
             all
             these
             Castellans
             ,
             and
             first
             of
             the
             greater
             Sort.
             
          
           
             The
             thirty
             seventh
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Posnania
             .
          
           
             The
             thirty
             eighth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Sendomir
             .
             
          
           
             The
             thirty
             ninth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Kalisch
             .
          
           
             The
             fortieth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Wounitz
             ,
             a
             Town
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Cracovia
             .
             
          
           
             The
             forty
             first
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Gnesna
             ,
             a
             City
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Posnania
             .
          
           
             The
             forty
             second
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Siradia
             .
          
           
             The
             forty
             third
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Lanschet
             or
             Lencici
             .
          
           
             The
             forty
             fourth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Samogitia
             .
          
           
             The
             forty
             fifth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Bresty
             or
             Bressici
             .
          
           
             The
             forty
             sixth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Kiovia
             .
          
           
             The
             forty
             seventh
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Inowlocz
             .
          
           
             The
             forty
             eighth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Leopol
             ,
             a
             City
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Russia
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             forty
             ninth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Volhynia
             .
          
           
             
             The
             fiftieth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Caminiec
             ,
             a
             strong
             City
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Podolia
             .
          
           
             
             The
             fifty
             first
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Smolensko
             .
          
           
             
             The
             fifty
             second
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Lublin
             .
          
           
             
             The
             fifty
             third
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Losk
             or
             Polocz
             .
          
           
             
             The
             fifty
             fourth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Belez
             or
             Belsko
             .
          
           
             
             The
             fifty
             fifth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Novogrodec
             .
          
           
             
             The
             fifty
             sixth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Plocksko
             .
          
           
             
             The
             fifty
             seventh
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Witebsko
             .
          
           
             
             The
             fifty
             eighth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Czirna
             ,
             a
             District
             in
             the
             Province
             of
             Masovia
             .
          
           
             
             The
             fifty
             ninth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Podlachia
             .
          
           
             
             The
             sixtieth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Rava
             .
          
           
             
             The
             sixty
             first
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Briescia
             or
             Polesia
             .
          
           
             
             The
             sixty
             second
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Culm
             .
          
           
             
             The
             sixty
             third
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Mscislaw
             or
             Msceislaw
             .
          
           
             
             The
             sixty
             fourth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Elbing
             ,
             a
             considerable
             City
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Pomerania
             .
          
           
           
             The
             sixty
             fifth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Braclaw
             .
          
           
             The
             sixty
             sixth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Dantzic
             ,
             a
             famous
             City
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Marienburg
             .
          
           
             The
             sixty
             seventh
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Minsch
             or
             Minski
             .
          
           
             The
             sixty
             eighth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Livonia
             .
          
           
             The
             sixty
             ninth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Czernicovia
             .
          
           
             
             The
             lesser
             Sort
             of
             Castellans
             are
             as
             follows
             .
          
           
             The
             seventieth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Sandecz
             ,
             a
             Town
             and
             District
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Cracovia
             .
          
           
             The
             seventy
             first
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Mezaritz
             ,
             a
             Town
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Posnania
             .
          
           
             The
             seventy
             second
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Visticz
             ,
             a
             District
             and
             Town
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Sendomir
             .
          
           
             The
             seventy
             third
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Biecz
             ,
             a
             City
             and
             District
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Cracovia
             .
          
           
             The
             seventy
             fourth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Ragosno
             ,
             a
             Town
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Posnania
             .
          
           
             The
             seventy
             fifth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Radomsko
             ,
             a
             District
             and
             Town
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Sendomir
             .
          
           
             The
             seventy
             sixth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Zawichost
             ,
             a
             City
             in
             the
             same
             Palatinate
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             seventy
             seventh
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Land
             or
             Landaw
             ,
             a
          
           
             Town
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Kalisch
             .
          
           
             
             The
             seventy
             eighth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Srzdo
             or
             Sremsk
             ,
             a
          
           
             Town
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Posnania
             .
          
           
             
             The
             seventy
             ninth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Zarnow
             ,
             a
             Town
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Sendomir
             .
          
           
             
             The
             eightieth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Malagost
             or
             Malogsch
             ,
             a
             Town
             in
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
             The
             eighty
             first
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Vielunia
             ,
             a
             Territory
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Siradia
             .
          
           
             
             The
             eighty
             second
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Praemislaw
             ,
             a
             District
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Russia
             .
          
           
             
             The
             eighty
             third
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Halicz
             ,
             a
             District
             in
             the
             same
             Palatinate
             .
          
           
             
             The
             eighty
             fourth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Sanoch
             ,
             a
             District
             in
             the
             same
             Palatinate
             .
          
           
             
             The
             eighty
             fifth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Chelm
             .
          
           
             
             The
             eighty
             sixth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Drohiczin
             ,
             a
             District
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Podlachia
             .
          
           
             
             The
             eighty
             seventh
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Poloviec
             ,
             a
             Town
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Sendomir
             .
          
           
             
             The
             eighty
             eighth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Premecz
             or
             Primen
             ,
             a
             Town
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Posnania
             .
          
           
           
             The
             eighty
             ninth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Kriven
             ,
             a
             Town
             in
             the
             same
             Palatinate
             .
          
           
             The
             ninetieth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Czekow
             ,
             a
             Town
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Sendomir
             .
          
           
             The
             ninety
             first
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Nakel
             or
             Naklo
             ,
             a
          
           
             Town
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Kalisch
             .
          
           
             The
             ninety
             second
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Rosprza
             ,
             a
             Town
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Siradia
             .
          
           
             The
             ninety
             third
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Biechovia
             ,
             a
             Town
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Lanschet
             .
          
           
             The
             ninety
             fourth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Bidgotz
             ,
             a
             District
             and
             Town
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Inowlocz
             .
          
           
             The
             ninety
             fifth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Brezini
             ,
             a
             District
             and
             Town
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Lanschet
             .
          
           
             The
             ninety
             sixth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Kruswick
             ,
             a
             District
             and
             City
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Bresty
             .
          
           
             The
             ninety
             seventh
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Oswieczin
             ,
             a
             Dutchy
             and
             City
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Cracovia
             .
          
           
             The
             ninety
             eighth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Kamin
             ,
             a
             Town
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Kalisch
             .
          
           
             The
             ninety
             ninth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Spicimiria
             or
             Rizepice
             ,
             a
             District
             and
             Town
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Siradia
             .
          
           
             The
             hundredth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Inowlocz
             .
          
           
             
             The
             hundred
             and
             first
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Kowalow
             ,
             a
             Town
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Bresty
             .
          
           
             
             The
             hundred
             and
             second
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Zandoc
             ,
             a
             Town
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Posnania
             .
          
           
             
             The
             hundred
             and
             third
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Sochazovia
             ,
             a
             District
             and
             Town
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Rava
             .
          
           
             
             The
             hundred
             and
             fourth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Warsaw
             ,
             a
             District
             and
             famous
             City
             in
             the
             Province
             of
             Masovia
             .
          
           
             
             The
             hundred
             and
             fifth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Gostinin
             ,
             a
             District
             and
             capital
             City
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Rava
             .
          
           
             
             The
             hundred
             and
             sixth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Wisna
             ,
             a
             District
             and
             Town
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Masovia
             .
          
           
             
             The
             hundred
             and
             seventh
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Radzanow
             ,
             a
             Town
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Plosko
             .
          
           
             
             The
             hundred
             and
             eighth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Sieprcz
             or
             Siepez
             ,
             a
             Town
             in
             the
             same
             Palatinate
             .
          
           
             
             The
             hundred
             and
             ninth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Wissegrod
             ,
             a
             District
             and
             Town
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Masovia
             .
          
           
             
             The
             hundred
             and
             tenth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Ripin
             ,
             a
             District
             and
             Town
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Dobrina
             .
          
           
             
             The
             hundred
             and
             eleventh
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Zacrol
             ,
             a
             District
             and
             Town
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Masovia
             .
          
           
             
             The
             hundred
             and
             twelfth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Cickanow
             ,
             a
             District
             and
             Town
             in
             the
             same
             Palatinate
             .
          
           
             The
             hundred
             and
             thirteenth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Liw
             or
             Liwo
             ,
             a
             District
             and
             Town
             in
             the
             same
             Palatinate
             .
          
           
             The
             hundred
             and
             fourteenth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Slonsk
             ,
             a
             District
             and
             Town
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Dobrina
             .
          
           
             The
             hundred
             and
             fifteenth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Lubazow
             ,
             a
             Town
             in
             Royal
             -
             Prussia
             .
          
           
             The
             hundred
             and
             sixteenth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Konarzew
             ,
             a
             Town
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Siradia
             .
          
           
             The
             hundred
             and
             seventeenth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Konarzew
             ,
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Lanschet
             .
          
           
             The
             hundred
             and
             eighteenth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
             
          
           
             The
             Castellan
             of
             Konarzew
             ,
             in
             the
             Territory
             of
             Cujavia
             .
          
           
             
             Having
             thus
             gone
             thro'
             the
             several
             Precedencies
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Palatins
             ,
             and
             Castellans
             in
             the
             Senate
             ;
             Your
             GRACE
             may
             please
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             a
             Palatin
             cannot
             be
             a
             Castellan
             of
             the
             same
             Place
             whereof
             he
             is
             Palatin
             :
             Nor
             can
             either
             of
             them
             two
             be
             a
             Starosta
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Officer
             in
             the
             same
             Palatinate
             or
             Castellany
             ;
             except
             some
             few
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             of
             Lithuania
             and
             Prussia
             ,
             where
             the
             Palatins
             govern
             wholly
             by
             Martial
             Law.
             Neither
             can
             a
             
               Palatin
               ,
               Castellan
            
             ,
             or
             Starosta
             have
             two
             Commands
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             same
             Kind
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             likewise
             to
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             no
             Castellan
             can
             be
             Burgrave
             of
             the
             Castle
             of
             Cracow
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Castle
             ,
             whilst
             he
             is
             Castellan
             .
          
           
             
             In
             the
             Polish
             Tongue
             the
             Castellans
             are
             call'd
             Lords
             of
             a
             Place
             ,
             by
             adding
             only
             the
             Termination
             of
             Ki
             or
             Ski
             to
             it
             ;
             as
             
               Pan
               Poznanski
               ,
               Lord
            
             of
             Posnan
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             Last
             of
             all
             the
             Lay
             -
             Senators
             ,
             come
             the
             ten
             Crown-Officers
             ,
             who
             stand
             about
             the
             Throne
             on
             each
             Side
             of
             the
             King.
             Their
             Degrees
             are
             as
             follow
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 great
                 Marshal
                 or
                 great
                 Steward
                 of
                 Poland
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 great
                 Marshal
                 or
                 great
                 Steward
                 of
                 Lithuania
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 great
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 great
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 the
                 Dutchy
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Vice-Chancellor
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Vice-Chancellor
                 of
                 the
                 Dutchy
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 great
                 Treasurer
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 great
                 Treasurer
                 of
                 the
                 Dutchy
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 little
                 Marshal
                 or
                 Court-Marshal
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 little
                 Marshal
                 or
                 Court-Marshal
                 of
                 the
                 Dutchy
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             Here
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             the
             five
             Senator-Officers
             of
             Lithuania
             have
             the
             same
             Dignity
             and
             Power
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             except
             that
             they
             give
             place
             to
             the
             Former
             :
             But
             first
             for
             ,
          
           
             
             
             The
             hundred
             and
             nineteenth
             Lay-Senator
             who
             is
             ,
          
           
           
             The
             great
             Marshal
             ,
             or
             great
             Steward
             of
             Poland
             .
          
           
             
             His
             Office
             is
             to
             prepare
             every
             thing
             for
             the
             general
             Diet
             ,
             either
             by
             Command
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             the
             Primate
             ;
             to
             assign
             Stations
             for
             the
             several
             Members
             ,
             to
             exclude
             such
             as
             are
             none
             ,
             and
             to
             provide
             Lodgings
             for
             foreign
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             moreover
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             that
             all
             be
             safe
             ,
             where
             that
             general
             Assembly
             of
             the
             States
             is
             to
             convene
             .
             Likewise
             to
             set
             Prizes
             upon
             all
             Vendibles
             ,
             and
             to
             moderate
             publick
             Shows
             .
          
           
             
             He
             may
             punish
             Offenders
             and
             seditious
             Persons
             ,
             even
             with
             Death
             ,
             without
             being
             subject
             to
             an
             Appeal
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             in
             a
             Matter
             of
             very
             great
             Consequence
             .
             He
             has
             the
             Authority
             to
             impose
             Silence
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             Liberty
             to
             speak
             .
             He
             has
             a
             Power
             to
             admonish
             a
             Senator
             or
             Deputy
             ,
             if
             he
             exceeds
             the
             Bounds
             of
             Modesty
             in
             his
             Harangue
             .
             His
             Business
             is
             to
             promulgate
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             
               Senate
               .
            
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             in
             Execution
             the
             King's
             Decrees
             ,
             either
             in
             Cases
             of
             Infamy
             or
             Death
             .
             His
             Duty
             is
             
             also
             to
             carry
             a
             Staff
             erected
             before
             the
             King
             where-ever
             he
             goes
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             care
             that
             all
             the
             Court-Officers
             perform
             their
             Duty
             in
             their
             several
             Stations
             ,
             over
             whom
             he
             has
             the
             sole
             Jurisdiction
             in
             criminal
             Cases
             .
             If
             any
             Person
             so
             much
             as
             wounds
             one
             of
             his
             Officers
             ,
             he
             loses
             his
             Head
             for
             it
             ,
             by
             a
             Law
             made
             in
             the
             Year
             1573.
             
             He
             is
             moreover
             the
             Introducer
             of
             all
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             
             He
             has
             an
             exceeding
             great
             Benefit
             ,
             by
             imposing
             Prizes
             on
             Merchants
             Wares
             ,
             for
             they
             generally
             make
             him
             great
             Presents
             and
             Bribes
             ,
             to
             augment
             their
             Profit
             .
             Nevertheless
             
             his
             Power
             is
             very
             much
             lessen'd
             in
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             Election
             of
             a
             King
             ▪
             for
             then
             he
             must
             act
             in
             Conjunction
             with
             the
             Grand
             Marshal
             of
             Lithuania
             .
          
           
             
             He
             always
             acts
             by
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Court
             -
             Marshal
             ,
             who
             is
             his
             Deputy
             in
             his
             Absence
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Court
             -
             Marshal
             absents
             likewise
             ,
             the
             Duty
             of
             that
             Office
             is
             requir'd
             from
             the
             Grand
             Marshal
             of
             Lithuania
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Absence
             from
             his
             Little
             Marshal
             :
             And
             when
             all
             these
             are
             absent
             ,
             that
             Duty
             is
             incumbent
             on
             the
             Chancellors
             and
             Treasurers
             in
             their
             respective
             Turns
             .
          
           
             
             The
             hundred
             and
             twentieth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             grand
             Marshal
             or
             grand
             Steward
             of
             Lithuania
             .
          
           
             
             His
             Office
             is
             much
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             the
             grand
             Marshal
             of
             Poland
             .
          
           
             
             The
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             first
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             great
             Chancellor
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             
             The
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             second
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             great
             Chancellor
             of
             the
             Dutchy
             .
          
           
             
             The
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             third
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Vice-Chancellor
             of
             the
             Crown
             .
          
           
             
             The
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             fourth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Vice-Chancellor
             of
             the
             Dutchy
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Chancellor
             and
             Vice-Chancellor
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             must
             be
             the
             one
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Secular
             ;
             by
             a
             Law
             made
             at
             Cracow
             ,
             in
             the
             Time
             of
             Sigismund
             I.
             But
             those
             of
             the
             
             Great
             Dutchy
             are
             both
             oblig'd
             to
             be
             Secular
             ;
             tho
             *
             Hartknoch
             says
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             against
             a
             Bishop's
             being
             Chancellor
             there
             .
          
           
             
             They
             have
             each
             of
             them
             two
             Seals
             ,
             the
             Chancellor
             the
             greater
             Seal
             ,
             and
             the
             Vice-Chancellor
             the
             lesser
             :
             Their
             Authority
             is
             equal
             ,
             except
             that
             the
             former
             always
             takes
             Place
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             tho'
             he
             happens
             to
             be
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Vice-Chancellor
             does
             not
             act
             but
             in
             Absence
             of
             the
             Chancellor
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             under
             him
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Chancellor's
             Office
             is
             to
             take
             Cognizance
             of
             all
             civil
             Affairs
             ;
             to
             see
             Justice
             done
             ,
             the
             Laws
             observ'd
             ,
             and
             to
             render
             ineffectual
             the
             Cabals
             and
             Intrigues
             of
             foreign
             Princes
             ,
             in
             Prejudice
             of
             the
             Liberties
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Republick
             .
             They
             are
             to
             seal
             all
             the
             King's
             Mandates
             and
             Grants
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             and
             answer
             all
             his
             Letters
             .
             Their
             Power
             also
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             seal
             several
             things
             without
             the
             King's
             Consent
             ,
             and
             refuse
             as
             many
             ,
             where
             he
             commands
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             State.
             The
             Chancellor
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             Absence
             ,
             the
             Vice-Chancellor
             ,
             answer
             to
             all
             Speeches
             made
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             propose
             all
             Matters
             to
             be
             debated
             in
             the
             Senate
             .
             He
             of
             the
             two
             that
             is
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             hath
             a
             Power
             over
             the
             King's
             Secretaries
             ,
             Chaplains
             and
             Preachers
             ;
             as
             likewise
             over
             all
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             in
             any
             wise
             relate
             to
             the
             King.
             They
             are
             the
             general
             Chroniclers
             and
             Publishers
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             take
             Cognisance
             of
             all
             Appeals
             made
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
           
             
             The
             Vice-Chancellor
             generally
             succeeds
             the
             Chancellor
             ,
             tho
             sometimes
             in
             Lithuania
             it
             has
             happen'd
             otherwise
             :
             The
             Ecclesiastical
             Chancellor
             or
             Vice-Chancellor
             of
             Poland
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             meaner
             Bishopricks
             ,
             as
             
               Culm
               ,
               Premislia
               ,
               Chelm
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             They
             ought
             to
             be
             Persons
             of
             great
             Prudence
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             and
             Probity
             ;
             their
             Business
             being
             to
             admonish
             ,
             advise
             ,
             and
             direct
             the
             King
             in
             his
             Administration
             of
             the
             Government
             .
          
           
             
             The
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             fifth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             great
             Treasurer
             of
             the
             Crown
             .
          
           
             
             The
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             sixth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             great
             Treasurer
             of
             the
             Dutchy
             .
          
           
             
             These
             Treasurers
             are
             Masters
             and
             Guardians
             of
             the
             Treasure
             and
             Revenue
             of
             the
             Republick
             ,
             which
             is
             brought
             them
             in
             by
             four
             general
             Collectors
             ,
             who
             all
             keep
             a
             true
             Register
             of
             it
             ,
             giving
             a
             Copy
             thereof
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             the
             Treasurer
             .
             They
             also
             have
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             Regalia
             ,
             as
             the
             Crown
             ,
             Scepter
             ,
             Globe
             ,
             Sword
             of
             State
             ,
             Robes
             ,
             &c.
             
             They
             moreover
             have
             in
             their
             Custody
             all
             the
             King's
             Furniture
             and
             Records
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             preside
             in
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Mint
             :
             They
             likewise
             pay
             all
             Salaries
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             Military
             or
             civil
             List
             .
             The
             Treasurers
             Privilege
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             oblig'd
             to
             give
             any
             Account
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             Officers
             ,
             how
             they
             perform
             their
             Trust
             ;
             but
             in
             due
             Time
             the
             Diet
             appointing
             Commissioners
             for
             that
             Purpose
             ,
             they
             are
             oblig'd
             faithfully
             to
             charge
             and
             discharge
             
             themselves
             before
             them
             ;
             otherwise
             the
             Republick
             may
             sue
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             confiscate
             their
             Lands
             :
             Nevertheless
             the
             Treasurers
             (
             who
             most
             commonly
             misemploy
             the
             publick
             Stock
             )
             by
             treating
             the
             Commissioners
             well
             ,
             and
             making
             them
             considerable
             Presents
             withal
             ,
             often
             obtain
             their
             Discharge
             without
             much
             Difficulty
             .
          
           
             
             I
             may
             here
             give
             your
             Grace
             an
             Account
             of
             a
             Passage
             that
             happen'd
             when
             Count
             Morstyn
             was
             great
             Treasurer
             of
             Poland
             ,
             who
             having
             more
             Regard
             to
             his
             own
             private
             Interest
             ,
             than
             publick
             Benefit
             ,
             sent
             all
             the
             Riches
             of
             the
             Treasury
             into
             France
             ,
             when
             fearing
             that
             the
             Diet
             would
             soon
             think
             fit
             to
             call
             him
             to
             Account
             ,
             he
             retir'd
             privately
             with
             all
             his
             Effects
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             settle
             in
             France
             ,
             where
             he
             purchas'd
             the
             whole
             County
             of
             Chateau-Villain
             ,
             which
             is
             worth
             above
             an
             hundred
             thousand
             Livres
             a
             Year
             .
          
           
             The
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             seventh
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             little
             or
             Court
             -
             Marshal
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             The
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             eighth
             Lay
             -
             Senator
             
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             little
             or
             Court
             -
             Marshal
             of
             the
             Dutchy
             .
          
           
             
             These
             Court
             -
             Marshals
             ,
             in
             the
             Time
             of
             Vladislaus
             VII
             .
             had
             a
             Contest
             with
             the
             Chancellors
             for
             Precedence
             ;
             but
             at
             length
             they
             were
             order'd
             to
             be
             contented
             with
             the
             last
             Place
             in
             the
             Senate
             ;
             therefore
             Starovolscius
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             Colen
             Edition
             of
             the
             State
             of
             Poland
             ,
             places
             them
             next
             to
             the
             great
             Marshals
             
             in
             that
             of
             Dantzic
             puts
             them
             last
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             
             It
             will
             not
             be
             here
             amiss
             to
             acquaint
             Your
             Grace
             ,
             that
             besides
             these
             ten
             Crown-Officers
             there
             are
             three
             other
             Sorts
             of
             Officers
             which
             are
             not
             Senators
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             either
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             Great
             Dutchy
             ,
             the
             King's
             Court
             ,
             or
             belonging
             peculiarly
             to
             Palatinates
             and
             Districts
             .
             The
             Principal
             of
             the
             first
             Kind
             are
             these
             :
          
           
             
             The
             two
             Grand
             Generals
             ,
             of
             the
             Crown
             and
             Great
             Dutchy
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             King
             's
             immediate
             Substitutes
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             full
             Power
             to
             do
             whatever
             his
             Majesty
             could
             ,
             were
             he
             present
             .
             Tho
             this
             Dignity
             of
             Great
             General
             be
             the
             most
             considerable
             and
             honorable
             of
             any
             in
             the
             Republic
             ,
             yet
             does
             it
             not
             make
             the
             Person
             that
             enjoys
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Senator
             ,
             nor
             qualifies
             him
             to
             have
             the
             least
             Seat
             in
             the
             Diet
             ,
             unless
             he
             be
             therewithal
             a
             Palatin
             or
             Castellan
             ,
             as
             most
             commonly
             he
             is
             .
          
           
             
             The
             two
             great
             Generals
             of
             Poland
             and
             Lithuania
             have
             equal
             Power
             in
             their
             respective
             States
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             Dependance
             upon
             each
             other
             ,
             unless
             that
             the
             Great
             General
             of
             Lithuania
             always
             gives
             Place
             to
             him
             of
             Poland
             ;
             yet
             has
             he
             the
             sole
             Command
             of
             the
             great
             Dutchy's
             Army
             ,
             and
             receives
             no
             manner
             of
             Orders
             from
             the
             Crown-General
             ,
             except
             where
             both
             are
             jointly
             engag'd
             in
             a
             Battle
             .
          
           
             
             These
             great
             Generals
             in
             the
             King's
             Absence
             ,
             have
             the
             greatest
             Power
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             then
             a
             supreme
             Command
             in
             the
             Army
             :
             They
             give
             Battle
             ,
             and
             besiege
             
             Towns
             without
             the
             King's
             Participation
             ,
             and
             settle
             Winter-Quarters
             where
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             Lands
             they
             think
             fit
             :
             This
             Power
             of
             theirs
             is
             so
             extraordinary
             considerable
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             General
             is
             formidable
             to
             all
             the
             Nobility
             .
          
           
             
             Their
             Duty
             is
             to
             keep
             good
             Order
             and
             Discipline
             in
             the
             Army
             ;
             to
             punish
             mutinous
             and
             seditious
             Officers
             and
             Soldiers
             ;
             to
             settle
             the
             Prizes
             of
             all
             Commodities
             and
             Provisions
             brought
             into
             the
             Camp
             ;
             to
             give
             Command
             or
             necessary
             Orders
             for
             a
             Charge
             or
             Retreat
             :
             and
             in
             fine
             ,
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             his
             Majesty
             could
             were
             he
             present
             .
          
           
             
             It
             is
             therefore
             the
             Interest
             of
             a
             King
             of
             Poland
             always
             to
             head
             his
             Army
             himself
             ,
             to
             have
             his
             Sons
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             Opportunity
             to
             gain
             Reputation
             and
             Credit
             by
             their
             Valour
             and
             Conduct
             ;
             for
             the
             more
             the
             King
             encreases
             his
             own
             Fame
             ,
             or
             that
             of
             his
             Sons
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             diminishes
             the
             Credit
             and
             Power
             of
             his
             Generals
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             only
             Persons
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             that
             are
             most
             to
             be
             fear'd
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             the
             greatest
             Power
             and
             Influence
             over
             the
             Gentry
             in
             the
             Election
             of
             a
             King.
             
          
           
             
             The
             present
             great
             General
             of
             Poland
             ,
             is
             the
             Count
             Jablonowski
             ,
             of
             the
             French
             Faction
             ;
             and
             of
             Lithuania
             ,
             Prince
             Sapieha
             ,
             suppos'd
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Austrian
             Faction
             .
          
           
             
             When
             the
             Office
             of
             great
             General
             is
             vacant
             ,
             the
             little
             or
             Lieutenant-General
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             succeed
             him
             .
          
           
             
             The
             two
             Lieutenant-Generals
             of
             Poland
             and
             Lithuania
             are
             to
             preside
             in
             all
             Court-Marshals
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             care
             that
             Guard
             be
             
             strictly
             kept
             throughout
             the
             Camp.
             Also
             they
             are
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             all
             Spies
             and
             Scouts
             be
             sent
             out
             as
             often
             as
             Occasion
             requires
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             foreign
             Soldiers
             be
             duly
             paid
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Business
             of
             the
             chief
             Commander
             of
             the
             King's
             Guards
             in
             the
             Camp
             ,
             is
             to
             command
             solely
             those
             Soldiers
             who
             are
             assign'd
             to
             guard
             his
             Majesty's
             Person
             in
             the
             Camp
             ;
             but
             upon
             the
             Kings
             Departure
             ,
             this
             Officer's
             Power
             ceases
             .
          
           
             
             There
             are
             several
             other
             Officers
             of
             Note
             in
             the
             Army
             ,
             the
             most
             considerable
             of
             which
             are
             ,
             the
             great
             Ensign
             or
             Standard-Bearer
             ,
             the
             great
             Master
             of
             the
             Artillery
             ,
             the
             Camp
             Notaries
             ,
             and
             Commander
             of
             the
             Guards
             against
             Incursions
             ;
             of
             which
             two
             last
             I
             shall
             only
             speak
             here
             .
          
           
             
             Camp-Notaries
             are
             Pay-Masters
             General
             for
             the
             Army
             both
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             great
             Dutchy
             .
          
           
             
             The
             chief
             Commander
             of
             the
             Guards
             against
             the
             Incursions
             of
             the
             Tartars
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             This
             Officer
             is
             posted
             on
             the
             Confines
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             towards
             Crim-Tartary
             ,
             &c.
             and
             is
             to
             give
             Notice
             of
             all
             the
             Motions
             of
             the
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             
             For
             the
             civil
             State-Officers
             ,
             there
             are
             the
             two
             great
             Secretaries
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             Dutchy
             .
             They
             have
             a
             Power
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Privy-Council
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             Cognizance
             of
             what
             the
             Chancellors
             and
             Vice
             ▪
             Chancellors
             do
             .
             They
             must
             both
             be
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             and
             their
             Office
             is
             a
             great
             Step
             to
             the
             Chancellor's
             Dignity
             .
             They
             have
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             King's
             Signet
             ,
             and
             are
             qualify'd
             for
             the
             highest
             
             Episcopal
             Honours
             ,
             and
             have
             Precedence
             before
             most
             Officers
             of
             the
             Court
             or
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Masters
             of
             Requests
             ,
             or
             Referendaries
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             the
             great
             Dutchy
             :
             Their
             Business
             is
             to
             receive
             Petitions
             made
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             his
             Majesty's
             Answer
             .
             They
             have
             a
             Place
             in
             any
             of
             the
             King's
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             .
             These
             are
             in
             all
             four
             ;
             one
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             one
             Civil
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             for
             the
             great
             
             Dutchy
             .
          
           
             
               Two
               Cup-Bearers
               for
               each
               Nation
               .
            
             
               for
               the
               same
               
                 
                   Two
                   Carvers
                   and
                
                 
                   Two
                   Sword-Bearers
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             Treasurers
             of
             the
             Court
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             the
             great
             Dutchy
             :
             These
             supply
             either
             the
             Absence
             or
             Vacancy
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             great
             Treasurers
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Treasurer
             of
             Prussia
             ,
             whose
             Business
             is
             to
             take
             all
             Accounts
             of
             the
             Collectors
             of
             Revenue
             in
             that
             Province
             ,
             and
             to
             transmit
             them
             to
             the
             great
             Treasurers
             .
          
           
             
             Associates
             to
             Judges
             ,
             which
             are
             generally
             such
             as
             reside
             in
             the
             King's
             Court
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Masters
             of
             Requests
             ,
             Vice-Chancellors
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             Two
             chief
             Notaries
             of
             the
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             for
             civil
             Causes
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             or
             the
             great
             Dutchy
             .
          
           
             
             Two
             Registers
             in
             the
             Chancery
             of
             both
             Nations
             .
          
           
             
             An
             Officer
             that
             looks
             after
             the
             Escheats
             ,
             call'd
             by
             us
             Escheator
             .
             He
             can
             either
             sue
             for
             or
             seize
             any
             such
             Lands
             or
             Goods
             as
             fall
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             Commissioners
             of
             the
             Custom-Houses
             ,
             who
             give
             in
             their
             Accounts
             as
             often
             as
             the
             great
             Treasurers
             require
             them
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Governours
             of
             the
             Silver
             ,
             Lead
             ,
             and
             Salt
             Mines
             :
             They
             exercise
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             Workmen
             there
             ,
             but
             must
             nevertheless
             admit
             of
             Appeals
             to
             Court.
             
          
           
             
             The
             Governours
             or
             Wardens
             of
             the
             Mint
             ,
             which
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             the
             Treasurers
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             :
             Their
             Business
             is
             to
             take
             care
             that
             the
             Mony
             there
             coin'd
             be
             of
             Weight
             and
             Value
             .
          
           
             
             The
             chief
             Officers
             of
             the
             King's
             Court
             are
             treated
             of
             before
             in
             the
             Letter
             to
             his
             Grace
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Officers
             of
             Districts
             may
             be
             divided
             into
             two
             Sorts
             ;
             Civil
             and
             Military
             .
             The
             civil
             are
             ,
          
           
             
             The
             Vice-Chamberlain
             ,
             whose
             Office
             is
             to
             decide
             all
             Differences
             within
             his
             District
             about
             the
             Bounds
             of
             Land
             ,
             &c.
             to
             which
             he
             is
             sworn
             .
             He
             has
             several
             Deputies
             under
             
             him
             ,
             call'd
             Chamberlains
             ,
             whom
             he
             chooses
             out
             of
             the
             Gentry
             of
             his
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             he
             gives
             an
             Oath
             to
             be
             true
             and
             faithful
             in
             the
             Execution
             of
             their
             Office.
             It
             is
             at
             his
             Pleasure
             to
             displace
             these
             as
             often
             as
             he
             thinks
             fit
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Judge
             ;
             who
             together
             with
             his
             Assistant
             ,
             determines
             all
             civil
             Causes
             and
             Controversies
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Prothonotary
             ,
             who
             in
             those
             Courts
             has
             likewise
             a
             Power
             of
             giving
             his
             Opinion
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             head
             Collector
             of
             the
             publick
             Revenue
             ,
             who
             is
             accountable
             above
             .
          
           
             
             The
             other
             Officers
             are
             less
             considerable
             ,
             being
             Sewers
             ,
             Carvers
             ,
             Cup-Bearers
             ,
             Sword-Bearers
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Reason
             of
             there
             being
             such
             Officers
             in
             every
             Palatinate
             ,
             is
             because
             formerly
             each
             Province
             of
             Poland
             was
             a
             Sovereignty
             ,
             and
             had
             its
             peculiar
             Princes
             ,
             who
             had
             all
             their
             Court-Officers
             .
             But
             now
             tho
             these
             Offices
             remain
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             only
             with
             Honorary
             Titles
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             Privileges
             ,
             the
             chiefest
             of
             which
             are
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             King
             comes
             into
             their
             Palatinate
             ,
             his
             Court-Officers
             must
             leave
             to
             them
             the
             Honour
             of
             serving
             him
             at
             Table
             ,
             bearing
             the
             Sword
             before
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             The
             Military
             Officers
             of
             a
             District
             are
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Starostas
                
                 
                   with
                   and
                   without
                
                 
                   Jurisdiction
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             Starostas
             with
             Jurisdiction
             are
             Governours
             of
             Castles
             and
             Royal
             Cities
             ,
             who
             sit
             and
             hear
             private
             Causes
             of
             small
             Moment
             once
             a
             Fortnight
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             greater
             concern
             every
             six
             Weeks
             ,
             if
             nothing
             intervene
             to
             prevent
             them
             .
          
           
             
             These
             have
             Vice
             -
             Starostas
             ,
             Judges
             ,
             Clerks
             ,
             and
             Servants
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             Sheriffs
             Officers
             ,
             to
             enforce
             Justice
             ,
             in
             Cases
             of
             Resistance
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Jurisdiction
             of
             these
             Starostas
             extends
             not
             only
             over
             the
             Commonalty
             ,
             but
             likewise
             over
             the
             Gentry
             .
             They
             have
             also
             a
             Care
             of
             
             the
             King's
             Revenue
             arising
             within
             their
             District
             ,
             and
             may
             discount
             a
             fourth
             Part
             for
             their
             Trouble
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Starostas
             without
             Jurisdiction
             are
             those
             who
             are
             properly
             Tenants
             
               in
               Capite
            
             .
             They
             have
             no
             Power
             to
             exercise
             Justice
             ,
             unless
             in
             very
             slight
             Cases
             .
          
           
             
             Burgraves
             and
             Tribunes
             have
             the
             Custody
             of
             Castles
             ,
             Forts
             ,
             &c.
             and
             are
             to
             keep
             constant
             Guard
             there
             ,
             either
             by
             themselves
             or
             their
             Deputies
             .
             These
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             Starostas
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Revenue
             of
             Starostaships
             partly
             arises
             from
             Agriculture
             ,
             and
             partly
             from
             Manufacture
             and
             Handicrafts
             .
             They
             have
             been
             sometimes
             known
             to
             have
             been
             Mortgag'd
             to
             raise
             the
             King's
             Revenue
             more
             speedily
             ,
             especially
             those
             without
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             
             Here
             likewise
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Mines
             (
             call'd
             Zuppars
             in
             Polish
             )
             may
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             who
             have
             divers
             Officers
             and
             Substitutes
             under
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Minor
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Temporal
             Officers
             and
             Persons
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             being
             ,
             in
             all
             Respects
             ,
             like
             to
             those
             of
             other
             Nations
             ,
             I
             have
             purposely
             omitted
             them
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             My
             LORD
             ,
             I
             have
             gone
             thro'
             the
             several
             Particulars
             which
             I
             propos'd
             to
             entertain
             Your
             GRACE
             and
             the
             Publick
             with
             ,
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             cannot
             but
             be
             highly
             sensible
             of
             my
             Presumption
             
             in
             prefixing
             Your
             Great
             Name
             to
             so
             imperfect
             an
             Account
             ;
             therefore
             hoping
             Your
             
             GRACE'S
             Pardon
             upon
             an
             humble
             Acknowledgment
             ,
             I
             beg
             Leave
             ▪
             to
             subscribe
             my self
             ,
          
           
             
               My
               LORD
               ,
            
             
               Your
               GRACE'S
               Most
               Obedient
               and
               Most
               Humble
               Servant
               ,
               J.
               S.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             LETTER
             III.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             Right
             Honourable
             JAMES
             VERNON
             
               Esq
            
             Principal
             Secretary
             of
             State.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Grand
               Diet
               ,
               Little
               Diets
               ,
               and
               other
               general
               Assemblies
               in
               Poland
               ;
               with
               an
               Account
               of
               all
               the
               several
               Courts
               of
               Justice
               ,
               from
               the
               highest
               to
               the
               lowest
               :
               As
               likewise
               of
               the
               Judges
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Punishments
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               .
            
          
           
             
               SIR
               ,
            
          
           
             
               A.
               The
               Present
               King
               in
               his
               Throne
               .
            
             
               BB.
               The
               ten
               Crown
               Officers
               .
            
             
               C.
               The
               A
               Bp.
               of
               Gnesna
               w
               th
               the
               Cross
               born
               behind
               him
               .
            
             
               DDDD
               .
               The
               other
               Ecclesiasticall
               Senators
               .
            
             
               EEEEE
               .
               Forreign
               Embassadors
               admitted
               only
               to
               the
               Diet
               of
               Election
               .
            
             
             
               FFFFFF
               .
               The
               Palatins
               &
               Castellans
               in
               the
               three
               Rows
               on
               each
               side
               .
            
             
               GGGGGG
               .
               The
               Deputy
               s
               in
               the
               two
               back
               Rows
               on
               each
               side
               .
            
             
               H.
               The
               Nuncio
               Marshall
               or
               Speaker
               of
               Deputy
               s.
               
            
             
               IIII.
               Vacant
               seats
               for
               such
               others
               as
               are
               sometimes
               admitted
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Arms
               of
               Poland
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Arms
               of
               Lithuania
               .
            
          
           
             SIR
             ,
          
           
             
             The
             Grand
             Diet
             or
             Parliament
             of
             Poland
             ,
             by
             the
             Natives
             call'd
             
               Seym
               Walny
            
             ,
             is
             an
             Assembly
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             Senators
             ,
             and
             Nuncio's
             ,
             or
             Deputies
             of
             every
             Province
             met
             together
             in
             any
             City
             or
             Town
             of
             Poland
             or
             Lithuania
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             deliberate
             upon
             State
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             the
             Means
             to
             secure
             and
             preserve
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             both
             in
             Times
             of
             Peace
             and
             War.
             
          
           
             
             It
             is
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             during
             an
             
               Inter
               regnum
            
             ,
             the
             Primate
             who
             has
             the
             sole
             Power
             of
             convoking
             this
             great
             Assembly
             ,
             as
             likewise
             to
             determine
             the
             Place
             where
             ,
             and
             the
             Time
             when
             it
             shall
             sit
             .
             By
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             King
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             call
             a
             Diet
             every
             third
             Year
             ,
             and
             of
             every
             three
             successively
             call'd
             ,
             two
             must
             be
             held
             in
             Poland
             ,
             most
             commonly
             at
             Warsaw
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             in
             Lithuania
             ,
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Grodno
             ,
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Troki
             ,
             twenty
             Leagues
             from
             Vilna
             ,
             Capital
             of
             this
             great
             Dutchy
             :
             So
             that
             every
             ninth
             Year
             the
             King
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Senators
             and
             Deputies
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             goes
             into
             Lithuania
             ;
             and
             every
             third
             the
             Senators
             and
             Deputies
             of
             Lithuania
             come
             into
             Poland
             .
             The
             Reason
             of
             the
             
             Diet
             's
             being
             held
             in
             Lithuania
             was
             ,
             because
             the
             Lithuanians
             complain'd
             that
             
             it
             was
             not
             a
             little
             inconvenient
             for
             them
             to
             come
             so
             far
             as
             Poland
             .
          
           
             
             When
             the
             King
             has
             a
             mind
             to
             convoke
             this
             general
             Meeting
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             send
             out
             circular
             Letters
             six
             Weeks
             before
             the
             time
             he
             appoints
             for
             its
             Session
             ,
             by
             the
             Constitution
             in
             the
             Year
             1613.
             to
             all
             the
             Palatins
             of
             the
             Provinces
             ,
             acquainting
             them
             with
             his
             Design
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Time
             he
             intends
             it
             shall
             meet
             .
             He
             sends
             them
             likewise
             a
             List
             of
             all
             the
             Affairs
             and
             Articles
             which
             are
             to
             be
             treated
             of
             in
             that
             Diet.
             Whereupon
             every
             Palatin
             or
             his
             Deputy
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             respective
             Government
             ,
             forthwith
             dispatches
             Notice
             to
             all
             the
             
               Castellans
               ,
               Starostas
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Gentry
             ,
             requiring
             them
             at
             a
             certain
             Time
             to
             meet
             together
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             deliberate
             on
             the
             Articles
             and
             Affairs
             propos'd
             by
             the
             King's
             Letters
             ,
             as
             likewise
             to
             choose
             a
             Nuncio
             or
             Deputy
             to
             represent
             their
             Intentions
             and
             Decisions
             in
             the
             Great
             Diet.
             These
             Letters
             are
             proclaim'd
             by
             a
             Herald
             (
             call'd
             by
             the
             
               Poles
               Wozny
            
             )
             and
             afterwards
             pasted
             up
             upon
             all
             the
             Town-Gates
             and
             Church-Doors
             .
             These
             Assemblies
             in
             the
             Provinces
             are
             term'd
             by
             them
             Comitiola
             (
             in
             the
             Polish
             Language
             Seymiki
             )
             or
             little
             Diets
             .
             In
             Cases
             of
             Extremity
             ,
             six
             Weeks
             Notice
             need
             not
             be
             given
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Year
             ,
             1638.
             
          
           
             
             The
             several
             Places
             these
             little
             Diets
             meet
             at
             are
             as
             follow
             .
          
           
           
             
             In
             Lower
             or
             Great
             Poland
             .
          
           
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 Palatinates
                 of
              
               
                 Posuan
                 and
                 Kalisch
                 ,
                 Siradia
                 .
                 
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Cities
                     and
                     Towns
                     of
                     
                       
                         Sroda
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Schadkow
                         ,
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 Castellany
                 of
              
               
                 Vielunia
                 
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Cities
                     and
                     Towns
                     of
                     
                       
                         Vielun
                         ,
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 Palatinates
                 of
              
               
                 Lanschet
                 ,
                 Bresty
                 ,
                 and
                 Inowlocz
                 .
                 
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Cities
                     and
                     Towns
                     of
                     
                       
                         Lanschet
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Radzieiow
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             Appointed
             by
             the
             *
             Constitutions
             in
             the
             Year
             1510.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Dobrina
             ,
             the
             little
             Diet
             meets
             in
             the
             Town
             of
             Ripin
             .
          
           
             Appointed
             by
             the
             Constitutions
             in
             the
             Year
             1567.
             
          
           
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 Palatinates
                 of
              
               
                 
                   Plosko
                   ,
                   Rava
                
                 in
                 three
                 Places
                 .
                 
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Citys
                     &
                     Towns
                     of
                     
                       
                         Radzanow
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Rava
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Sochaczow
                      
                       
                         Gombin
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
                 
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
              
               
                 Podlachia
                 in
                 three
                 Places
                 .
                 
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Cities
                     and
                     Towns
                     of
                     
                       
                         Droghiczin
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Mielnik
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Bransko
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Masovia
                 in
                 ten
                 Places
                 .
                 
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Cities
                     and
                     Towns
                     of
                     
                       
                         Cirna
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Warsaw
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Wisna
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Wissegrod
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Zakrol
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Ciekanow
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Lombze
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Rozan
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Liw
                         ,
                         and
                         Nur.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             In
             the
             Province
             of
             Upper
             or
             Little
             -
             Poland
             .
          
           
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 Palatinate
                 of
              
               
                 Cracovia
                 in
                 two
                 Places
                 .
                 
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Cities
                     and
                     Towns
                     of
                     
                       
                         Zator
                         for
                         the
                         Dutchy
                         of
                         Oswieczin
                         ,
                         and
                         Prossovia
                         for
                         the
                         Palatinate
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             By
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Year
             1667.
             
          
           
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 Palatinates
                 of
              
               
                 Sendomir
                 and
                 Lublin
                 .
                 
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Citys
                     &
                     Towns
                     of
                     
                       
                         Opatow
                         and
                         Lublin
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
           
             
             In
             the
             Great
             Dutchy
             of
             Lithuania
             .
          
           
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 Palatinates
                 of
              
               
                 Vilna
                 in
                 four
                 Places
                 .
                 
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Cities
                     and
                     Towns
                     of
                     
                       
                         Vilna
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Osmian
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Wilcomitz
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Braclaw
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Troki
                 in
                 five
                 Places
                 .
                 
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Cities
                     and
                     Towns
                     of
                     
                       
                         Troki
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Grodno
                         .
                      
                       
                         Cowno
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Lida
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Ponienwiez
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Polocz
                 
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Cities
                     and
                     Towns
                     of
                     
                       
                         Polocz
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Novogrodec
                 in
                 two
                 Places
                 .
                 
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Cities
                     and
                     Towns
                     of
                     
                       
                         Slonim
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Wolkowizko
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Witebsko
                 in
                 two
                 Places
                 .
                 
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Cities
                     and
                     Towns
                     of
                     
                       
                         Witebsko
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Orska
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Briescia
                 or
                 Polesia
                 in
                 two
                 Places
                 .
                 
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Cities
                     and
                     Towns
                     of
                     
                       
                         Briescia
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Pinsko
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Mscislaw
                 ,
                 
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Cities
                     and
                     Towns
                     of
                     
                       
                         Msceislaw
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Minsk
                 in
                 three
                 Places
                 .
                 
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Cities
                     and
                     Towns
                     of
                     
                       
                         Minsk
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Modzir
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Reczycza
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             In
             the
             Province
             of
             Prussia
             .
          
           
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 Palatinates
                 of
              
               
                 Pomerania
                 ,
                 Marienburg
                 ,
                 Culm
                 ,
                 Elbing
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Cities
                 and
                 Towns
                 of
                 
                   
                     Imprimis
                     ,
                     
                       in
                       all
                       the
                    
                     Districts
                     ,
                     
                       then
                       in
                    
                     Stargar-Stuma
                     ,
                     (
                     die
                     .
                     Michalovia
                     ,
                     and
                     Graudentz
                     ▪
                     Elbing
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
           
             
             In
             the
             Province
             of
             Russia
             .
          
           
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 Palatinates
                 of
              
               
                 Russia
                 in
                 five
                 Places
                 .
                 
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Cities
                     and
                     Towns
                     of
                     
                       
                         Leopol
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Praemislaw
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Sanoch
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Halitz
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Chelm
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Belsko
                 ,
                 Podolia
                 .
                 
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Cities
                     and
                     Towns
                     of
                     
                       
                         Belsko
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Caminiec
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             Since
             
             Caminiec's
             being
             taken
             by
             the
             Turks
             ,
             its
             Little
             Diet
             meets
             at
             Leopol
             .
          
           
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 Palatinates
                 of
              
               
                 Kiovia
                 ,
                 Braclaw
                 .
                 
                   
                     In
                     the
                     Cities
                     and
                     Towns
                     of
                     
                       
                         Zytomierz
                         afterwards
                         at
                         Woldzimiers
                         in
                         Volhynia
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             In
             the
             Province
             of
             Volhynia
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               Town
               of
            
             
               Vinnicza
               ,
               afterwards
               at
               Woldzimierz
               .
            
          
           
             
             In
             the
             Dutchy
             of
             Samogitia
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Town
             of
             Rosienia
             .
          
           
           
             
             All
             Sorts
             of
             Gentlemen
             ,
             both
             rich
             and
             poor
             ,
             providing
             they
             have
             but
             three
             Acres
             of
             Land
             in
             their
             Possession
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             worth
             at
             least
             eight
             Crowns
             Sterling
             a
             Year
             ,
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             come
             to
             these
             little
             Diets
             ,
             where
             they
             all
             have
             equal
             Authority
             and
             Votes
             ,
             but
             however
             no
             body
             under
             a
             Polish
             Gentleman
             ,
             has
             a
             Suffrage
             there
             .
             One
             of
             these
             Gentry
             once
             hinder'd
             a
             Person
             from
             being
             chosen
             Chairman
             of
             a
             little
             Diet
             till
             the
             Candidate
             had
             given
             him
             a
             Pair
             of
             Polish
             Boots
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             before
             almost
             bare-footed
             ,
             after
             which
             he
             consented
             and
             came
             in
             and
             approv'd
             of
             the
             Election
             .
          
           
             
             All
             the
             Decisions
             here
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             great
             Diet
             ,
             did
             not
             formerly
             go
             by
             Plurality
             of
             Voices
             ,
             but
             by
             unanimous
             Consent
             ,
             which
             frequently
             bred
             abundance
             of
             Disorder
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             the
             Diets
             broke
             up
             without
             having
             concluded
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Contests
             and
             Obstinacy
             of
             some
             private
             Members
             who
             had
             the
             Power
             to
             oppose
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             who
             most
             commonly
             were
             bribed
             by
             one
             Side
             or
             other
             .
             At
             these
             little
             Diets
             the
             poorer
             Sort
             of
             Gentry
             always
             side
             with
             their
             Seigneur
             ,
             and
             ever
             approve
             of
             what
             he
             says
             ,
             without
             knowing
             sometimes
             what
             the
             Matter
             in
             Hand
             is
             :
             An
             Example
             whereof
             ,
             Dr.
             Connor
             says
             ,
             happen'd
             in
             his
             Time
             at
             one
             of
             these
             Assemblies
             ,
             in
             the
             Province
             of
             Masovia
             ,
             where
             some
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Province
             being
             in
             Debate
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             Gentry
             declaring
             against
             them
             ,
             his
             Party
             or
             Mob
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             the
             Business
             was
             ,
             cry'd
             like
             Mad-men
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             Affair
             should
             not
             pass
             ,
             whereupon
             a
             witty
             Fellow
             ,
             observing
             
             their
             senseless
             Rage
             ,
             started
             up
             and
             cry'd
             ,
             
               Brethren
               ,
               you
               are
               Fools
               to
               oppose
               this
               Affair
               ,
               for
               the
               Question
               is
               only
               to
               abate
               the
               Price
               of
               Wheat
               and
            
             Aquavitae
             ;
             whereat
             they
             immediately
             consented
             to
             ,
             and
             approv'd
             of
             the
             Matter
             propos'd
             ,
             and
             cry'd
             ,
             
               that
               their
               Seigneur
               was
               a
               Rogue
               that
               had
               betray'd
               them
               ,
            
             and
             moreover
             threatned
             him
             with
             their
             Sabres
             .
          
           
             
             Notwithstanding
             every
             little
             Gentleman
             can
             vote
             for
             whom
             he
             pleases
             ,
             yet
             the
             Election
             always
             falls
             upon
             some
             rich
             Nobleman
             ,
             who
             can
             treat
             high
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             Figure
             suitable
             to
             this
             honourable
             Charge
             .
             Most
             commonly
             they
             choose
             two
             or
             three
             Deputies
             for
             every
             Palatinate
             ;
             one
             of
             which
             is
             always
             an
             understanding
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             are
             young
             Noblemen
             ,
             chosen
             only
             for
             Honours
             sake
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             may
             be
             train'd
             up
             betimes
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             their
             Country
             .
             When
             the
             Deputies
             are
             chosen
             ,
             they
             receive
             full
             Instructions
             from
             the
             Gentry
             of
             their
             Province
             ,
             of
             what
             they
             are
             to
             consent
             or
             dissent
             to
             in
             the
             general
             Diet
             ,
             and
             when
             once
             they
             are
             intrusted
             with
             these
             Instructions
             ,
             they
             dare
             not
             for
             their
             Lives
             transgress
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             but
             one
             Deputy
             has
             Orders
             contrary
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             it
             lies
             in
             his
             single
             Power
             to
             break
             all
             their
             Measures
             .
          
           
             
             In
             these
             little
             Diets
             ,
             their
             first
             Care
             is
             to
             choose
             a
             Marshal
             or
             Chair-man
             ,
             whose
             Office
             is
             much
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Marshal
             or
             Speaker
             of
             the
             general
             Diet.
             
          
           
             *
             This
             Chair-man
             in
             Lithuania
             ,
             when
             once
             chosen
             ,
             continues
             the
             same
             for
             Life
             .
             This
             
             Officer
             being
             elected
             ,
             they
             next
             proceed
             to
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             King's
             Nuncio
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             by
             the
             chief
             Deputy
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             plac'd
             at
             the
             upper
             End
             of
             the
             Table
             .
             This
             Person
             proposes
             in
             the
             King's
             Name
             ,
             what
             they
             are
             to
             debate
             upon
             ,
             having
             first
             satisfy'd
             them
             of
             his
             Commission
             .
             But
             here
             it
             must
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             to
             some
             of
             these
             Conventions
             ,
             the
             King
             transmits
             his
             Instructions
             by
             a
             Starosta
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Nuncio's
             or
             Deputies
             are
             now
             elected
             by
             Plurality
             of
             Voices
             ,
             to
             avoid
             Confusion
             and
             Disorder
             .
          
           
             †
             The
             Number
             of
             all
             these
             Nuncios
             amounts
             commonly
             to
             174.
             besides
             those
             of
             Prussia
             ,
             which
             are
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             which
             in
             the
             Year
             1685.
             were
             70.
             of
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
             These
             Deputies
             cannot
             be
             chosen
             Senators
             ,
             and
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             elected
             out
             of
             the
             common
             Magistrates
             ,
             excepting
             the
             Judges
             of
             the
             high
             Tribunals
             ,
             Assessors
             ,
             Collectors
             of
             the
             Revenue
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             these
             Deputies
             have
             certain
             Salaries
             assign'd
             'em
             by
             the
             Constitutions
             in
             the
             Year
             1540.
             
          
           
             
             These
             Nuncios
             were
             first
             sent
             to
             the
             Diet
             under
             the
             Reign
             of
             Casimir
             III.
             who
             having
             had
             thirteen
             Years
             War
             with
             the
             Knights
             of
             the
             
               Teutonic
               Order
            
             ,
             and
             being
             at
             a
             Loss
             to
             pay
             his
             Army
             ,
             orders
             the
             Provinces
             to
             send
             Deputies
             to
             lay
             Impositions
             ;
             which
             ,
             they
             being
             Representatives
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             might
             
             
             be
             the
             easier
             comply'd
             with
             .
             These
             Deputies
             have
             continu'd
             ever
             since
             .
          
           
             
             Besides
             the
             Convention
             at
             the
             little
             Diets
             ,
             the
             Senators
             and
             Deputies
             ,
             when
             elected
             ,
             have
             general
             Meetings
             before
             they
             come
             to
             the
             grand
             Diet
             at
             these
             several
             Places
             .
          
           
             
             For
             Great
             Poland
             at
             Kolo
             in
             Kalisch
             .
          
           
             
               
                 To
                 which
                 belong
                 the
                 Palatinates
                 of
              
               
                 Posnania
                 ,
              
               
                 Kalisch
                 ,
              
               
                 Siradia
                 ,
              
               
                 Lanschet
                 ,
              
               
                 Bresty
                 ,
              
               
                 Inowlocz
                 ,
              
               
                 Ploczkow
                 ,
              
               
                 Dobrina
                 ,
              
               
                 Rava
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 With
                 the
                 Territory
                 of
              
               
                 Vielunia
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             For
             Lesser
             Poland
             at
             Corzin
             in
             Sendomir
             .
          
           
             
               To
               which
               belong
               the
               Palatinates
               of
            
             
               Cracovia
               ,
            
             
               Sendomir
               ,
            
             
               Russia
               ,
            
             
               Podolia
               ,
            
             
               Belsko
               ,
               and
            
             
               Lublin
               .
            
          
           
             By
             the
             Constitution
             in
             the
             Year
             1613.
             
          
           
           
             For
             Prussia
             at
             Graudents
             or
             Marienbourg
             .
             
          
           
             
               
                 To
                 which
                 belongs
                 all
                 Royal
                 -
                 Russia
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Palatinates
                 of
              
               
                 Culm
                 ,
              
               
                 Marienbourg
                 ,
              
               
                 Pomerania
                 ,
              
               
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Varmia
                 .
              
            
          
           
             For
             the
             Great
             Dutchy
             of
             Lithuania
             at
             Slonim
             
             in
             Novogrodec
             .
          
           
             
               To
               which
               belong
               the
               Palatinates
               of
            
             
               Vilna
               ,
            
             
               Troki
               ,
            
             
               Briescia
               ,
            
             
               Novogrodec
               ,
            
             
               Minski
               ,
            
             
               Polocz
               ,
            
             
               Witebsko
               ,
            
             
               Mscislaw
               ,
            
             
               Zlucz
               ,
            
             
               Braclaw
               .
            
          
           
             By
             the
             Constitution
             in
             the
             Year
             1631.
             
          
           
             The
             other
             Palatinates
             which
             are
             not
             mention'd
             in
             this
             Division
             ,
             have
             all
             general
             Meetings
             ,
             tho'
             I
             do
             not
             find
             where
             .
          
           
             
             When
             all
             the
             Deputies
             of
             the
             Provinces
             are
             assembled
             at
             the
             Place
             appointed
             for
             the
             grand
             Diet
             ,
             they
             divide
             themselves
             into
             three
             Nations
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             
               
               
                 Into
                 the
                 Deputies
                 of
              
               
                 High
                 and
                 Low
              
               
                 Lithuania
                 .
                 
                   
                     Poland
                     and
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             Out
             of
             these
             three
             they
             next
             proceed
             to
             choose
             their
             Marshal
             or
             Speaker
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             time
             they
             choose
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Deputies
             of
             High
             -
             Poland
             ,
             the
             second
             out
             of
             the
             Deputies
             of
             Low
             -
             Poland
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             third
             Diet
             out
             of
             the
             Deputies
             of
             Lithuania
             .
             Oftentimes
             they
             spend
             several
             Days
             in
             bloody
             Contests
             before
             they
             can
             agree
             about
             an
             Election
             :
             Nay
             ,
             it
             happens
             sometimes
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             agree
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Diet
             conven'd
             in
             the
             Year
             1695.
             when
             all
             the
             Senators
             and
             Deputies
             which
             had
             made
             great
             Preparations
             to
             appear
             in
             their
             Grandeur
             (
             whereof
             some
             came
             above
             three
             hundred
             Miles
             )
             were
             forc'd
             to
             return
             home
             again
             without
             effecting
             any
             thing
             for
             want
             of
             agreeing
             about
             a
             Marshal
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             designs
             to
             get
             to
             be
             elected
             Marshal
             ,
             must
             treat
             the
             Gentry
             all
             the
             while
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             would
             have
             no
             Vote
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             commonly
             they
             prolong
             the
             Election
             that
             they
             may
             live
             the
             longer
             at
             the
             Candidates
             Charges
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Reason
             of
             this
             great
             stickling
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             Dignity
             of
             this
             Marshal
             is
             not
             only
             very
             honourable
             ,
             but
             also
             exceeding
             beneficial
             ,
             which
             occasions
             several
             Noblemen
             among
             the
             Deputies
             ,
             to
             raise
             Cabals
             and
             Intrigues
             to
             secure
             it
             for
             themselves
             .
             He
             has
             likewise
             great
             Authority
             ,
             and
             can
             ,
             by
             his
             eloquent
             and
             subtle
             Speeches
             ,
             turn
             Affairs
             on
             
             what
             Side
             he
             pleases
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Reason
             that
             he
             is
             often
             brib'd
             either
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             Foreign
             Princes
             ,
             or
             some
             great
             Men
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             
             On
             the
             Day
             prefix'd
             for
             the
             Meeting
             of
             the
             Diet
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Senators
             and
             Nuncios
             ,
             goes
             to
             hear
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             which
             being
             ended
             ,
             he
             retires
             into
             the
             Senate
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             severally
             saluted
             by
             the
             Members
             thereof
             :
             And
             the
             Nuncios
             retiring
             likewise
             into
             their
             House
             (
             call'd
             by
             the
             
               Poles
               ,
               Izba
               Poselska
            
             )
             confer
             together
             about
             electing
             a
             Speaker
             ,
             during
             which
             ,
             the
             last
             Speaker
             or
             Marshal
             officiates
             till
             a
             new
             one
             be
             chosen
             ,
             and
             then
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             resign
             his
             Staff
             to
             the
             Marshal
             elect
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             take
             an
             Oath
             to
             be
             true
             and
             faithful
             before
             he
             enters
             upon
             his
             Office.
             
          
           
             
             When
             the
             Marshal
             or
             Speaker
             is
             elected
             ,
             he
             with
             all
             the
             Deputies
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             goes
             to
             kiss
             the
             King's
             Hand
             in
             the
             
             Diet-Chamber
             ,
             where
             his
             Majesty
             sits
             on
             a
             Throne
             erected
             for
             that
             Purpose
             .
             Then
             the
             Chancellor
             in
             the
             King's
             Name
             proposes
             all
             the
             Points
             to
             be
             debated
             in
             the
             Diet
             ,
             and
             desires
             the
             Senators
             and
             Nobility
             to
             take
             them
             into
             Consideration
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             King
             immediately
             leaves
             them
             ,
             lest
             his
             Presence
             might
             be
             an
             Awe
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Senators
             retiring
             into
             their
             Room
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             Nuncios
             into
             theirs
             ,
             by
             them
             call'd
             
               Izba
               Poselska
            
             ,
             they
             forthwith
             set
             about
             deliberating
             on
             the
             Articles
             propos'd
             .
          
           
             
             Here
             SIR
             ,
             I
             may
             remark
             a
             pleasant
             Reflection
             of
             Hauteville
             ,
             in
             his
             Account
             of
             Poland
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Poles
             employ
             
             more
             Time
             in
             drinking
             and
             feasting
             ,
             than
             in
             debating
             Matters
             of
             State
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             never
             think
             on
             that
             Work
             till
             they
             begin
             to
             want
             Money
             to
             buy
             Hungarian
             Wine
             .
          
           
             
             After
             the
             Chancellor
             has
             thus
             propos'd
             to
             the
             Diet
             in
             the
             King's
             Name
             ,
             all
             the
             Articles
             they
             are
             to
             go
             upon
             ,
             the
             Marshal
             of
             the
             Nuncios
             likwise
             on
             the
             Part
             of
             the
             Deputies
             ,
             presents
             to
             the
             King
             what
             they
             desire
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             make
             void
             all
             Intrenchments
             ,
             either
             upon
             the
             State
             or
             the
             People
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             bestow
             all
             vacant
             Offices
             upon
             Persons
             of
             Worth
             and
             Merit
             .
          
           
             
             This
             Marshal
             of
             the
             Deputies
             has
             a
             great
             Authority
             over
             them
             in
             the
             Diet
             ,
             for
             he
             it
             is
             that
             commands
             Silence
             among
             'em
             ,
             and
             who
             transmits
             all
             their
             Requests
             to
             the
             King
             or
             Senate
             ;
             and
             seeing
             that
             by
             his
             Power
             he
             can
             either
             animate
             or
             moderate
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             wonder'd
             at
             if
             he
             be
             a
             Person
             of
             no
             ordinary
             Esteem
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Court
             always
             endeavours
             ,
             by
             various
             Favours
             ,
             to
             secure
             him
             for
             their
             Friend
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Manner
             of
             Proceedings
             in
             the
             Nuncios
             House
             is
             much
             the
             same
             as
             in
             the
             Little
             Diets
             :
             No
             body
             offers
             his
             Opinion
             there
             till
             having
             first
             ask'd
             Leave
             of
             the
             Marshal
             ,
             who
             alone
             introduces
             all
             Messengers
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             Senators
             ,
             Army
             ,
             or
             Foreign
             Princes
             ,
             and
             answers
             them
             all
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             House
             .
             If
             any
             Disserences
             arise
             among
             the
             Nuncios
             or
             other
             Tumults
             are
             rais'd
             by
             the
             
             Spectators
             ,
             he
             causes
             Silence
             immediately
             ,
             by
             striking
             his
             Staff
             against
             the
             Ground
             .
          
           
             
             The
             two
             Orders
             being
             thus
             separated
             ,
             there
             are
             nevertheless
             frequent
             Intercourses
             between
             them
             ,
             as
             are
             between
             our
             two
             most
             Honourable
             Houses
             .
             The
             Nuncios
             have
             a
             Power
             of
             impeaching
             all
             Magistrates
             and
             Officers
             for
             Male
             Administration
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             the
             King
             in
             mind
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             they
             think
             fit
             ,
             of
             his
             Coronation-Oath
             :
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             Nuncios
             Power
             and
             Authority
             appears
             the
             greater
             ,
             in
             that
             no
             Constitution
             or
             Law
             is
             of
             any
             Validity
             or
             Force
             that
             was
             not
             first
             begun
             in
             their
             House
             .
             Nay
             ,
             their
             Marshal
             is
             to
             be
             the
             first
             Starter
             of
             all
             Laws
             ,
             and
             when
             concluded
             upon
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             Office
             only
             to
             read
             them
             before
             the
             Senate
             .
             For
             this
             Reason
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1668.
             the
             Marshal
             protested
             against
             a
             certain
             Law
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             first
             concerted
             in
             the
             Senate
             .
             But
             what
             is
             more
             to
             be
             admir'd
             than
             all
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Dissent
             of
             one
             single
             Nuncio
             is
             sufficient
             to
             annul
             the
             whole
             Proceedings
             ,
             and
             to
             occasion
             the
             Diet
             to
             be
             dissolv'd
             .
          
           
             
             To
             confirm
             this
             Authority
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             futher
             Security
             of
             the
             
               Nuncios
               ,
               Sigismund
            
             I.
             in
             the
             Year
             1510.
             ordain'd
             that
             it
             should
             be
             High
             Treason
             to
             Injure
             any
             Member
             of
             the
             Diet
             ,
             tho
             he
             afterwards
             in
             the
             Year
             1539.
             restrain'd
             this
             Law
             to
             the
             Royal
             Person
             ,
             but
             which
             notwithstanding
             
               John
               Casimir
            
             in
             some
             measure
             renew'd
             in
             the
             Year
             1649.
             
          
           
             
             *
             If
             one
             of
             these
             Nuncios
             commits
             any
             Crime
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             try'd
             only
             by
             his
             Fellow-Members
             .
             
             This
             Privilege
             of
             the
             Nuncios
             begins
             a
             Month
             before
             ,
             and
             lasts
             as
             long
             after
             the
             Diet.
             
          
           
             
             Upon
             some
             Occasions
             the
             Marshal
             assigns
             Committees
             of
             these
             Nuncios
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             transact
             a-part
             such
             Matters
             as
             are
             intrusted
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Nuncios
             remain
             in
             their
             House
             till
             the
             fifth
             Day
             before
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             Diet
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             all
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Senate
             .
             
               Et
               sic
               Comitia
               ad
               Patres
               transferre
               dicuntur
               .
            
             But
             if
             within
             the
             Time
             assign'd
             by
             the
             Laws
             ,
             they
             find
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             finish
             their
             Business
             ,
             they
             humbly
             petition
             the
             King
             that
             the
             Diet
             may
             be
             prorogu'd
             .
          
           
             
             Whilst
             the
             Nuncios
             are
             thus
             providing
             for
             the
             publick
             Good
             in
             their
             House
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             Senate
             do
             not
             pass
             their
             Time
             idly
             in
             theirs
             ;
             for
             after
             the
             Chancellor
             has
             given
             the
             Charge
             to
             the
             lower
             House
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             retir'd
             ;
             he
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Senators
             ,
             tries
             criminal
             Causes
             for
             a
             whole
             Week
             ,
             which
             being
             ended
             ,
             there
             are
             several
             other
             Matters
             assign'd
             for
             certain
             Days
             ,
             until
             the
             lower
             House
             bring
             up
             Bills
             to
             be
             debated
             .
          
           
             
             Near
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             Diet
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Senators
             and
             Nuncios
             are
             join'd
             ,
             the
             Marshal
             of
             the
             lower
             House
             ,
             in
             a
             set
             Speech
             ,
             gives
             Thanks
             to
             the
             Deputies
             for
             the
             Honour
             and
             Favour
             they
             have
             conferr'd
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             answer'd
             by
             one
             of
             the
             Nuncios
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             who
             returns
             him
             their
             Acknowledgments
             for
             his
             faithful
             Execution
             of
             his
             Office.
             
          
           
             
             When
             the
             Nuncios
             are
             come
             to
             the
             upper
             House
             ,
             their
             Marshal
             or
             Speaker
             sits
             on
             a
             
             Form
             below
             the
             Senator
             -
             Marshals
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Deputies
             stand
             behind
             the
             other
             Senators
             ,
             who
             are
             seated
             all
             in
             their
             Order
             .
             Being
             thus
             join'd
             ,
             they
             proceed
             to
             confirm
             ,
             create
             ,
             or
             abrogate
             Laws
             .
             No
             body
             speaks
             here
             without
             having
             first
             obtain'd
             leave
             of
             the
             great
             Marshal
             .
          
           
             
             In
             this
             Meeting
             the
             
             Nuncio-Marshal's
             Power
             is
             at
             an
             End
             ,
             his
             Office
             being
             then
             officiated
             by
             the
             great
             Marshal
             ,
             either
             of
             Poland
             or
             Lithuania
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             Absence
             ,
             by
             some
             other
             of
             the
             Senator
             .
             Officers
             .
             The
             great
             Marshal
             has
             Authority
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             check
             a
             Nuncio
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             Senator
             in
             speaking
             ,
             if
             he
             exceeds
             his
             Bounds
             :
             He
             also
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             great
             Disorders
             ,
             imposes
             Silence
             ,
             by
             striking
             his
             Staff
             on
             the
             Ground
             .
          
           
             
             In
             Cases
             of
             Controversy
             ,
             the
             King
             always
             suspends
             his
             Opinion
             till
             the
             Differences
             are
             reconcil'd
             .
             This
             the
             Kings
             ,
             Henry
             and
             Stephen
             promis'd
             faithfully
             to
             observe
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             Book
             of
             their
             Laws
             ,
             Page
             254.
             
          
           
             
             To
             establish
             a
             Law
             or
             Constitution
             in
             the
             Diet
             ,
             the
             Deputies
             must
             first
             propose
             it
             by
             their
             Marshal
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             King
             and
             Senate
             are
             to
             approve
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             however
             ,
             before
             it
             can
             have
             any
             Force
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             review'd
             by
             the
             great
             Marshal
             and
             two
             Deputies
             ,
             or
             by
             three
             Senators
             and
             six
             Deputies
             .
             Having
             been
             thus
             review'd
             ,
             it
             is
             read
             out
             in
             the
             Diet
             by
             the
             Nuncio
             -
             Marshal
             ,
             after
             which
             the
             Chancellors
             demand
             with
             a
             low
             Voice
             ,
             
               If
               the
               King
               ,
               Senate
               ,
               and
               Deputies
               consent
               to
               apply
               the
               Seal
            
             ;
             which
             being
             answer'd
             in
             the
             affirmative
             ,
             
             it
             is
             presently
             seal'd
             and
             enroll'd
             among
             the
             Acts
             in
             the
             Register
             of
             Warsaw
             ,
             and
             this
             by
             the
             Care
             of
             the
             
               Deputy's
               Marshal
            
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             see
             it
             done
             soon
             after
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             Session
             .
             After
             this
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             King's
             Secretaries
             is
             to
             get
             it
             printed
             and
             dispers'd
             among
             the
             several
             little
             Diets
             and
             Tribunals
             all
             over
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             
             It
             must
             be
             observ'd
             that
             where
             the
             Diet
             has
             been
             dissolv'd
             thro'
             the
             Obstinacy
             of
             any
             particular
             Member
             ,
             no
             Laws
             or
             Constitutions
             can
             be
             committed
             to
             the
             Press
             :
             Whereupon
             in
             the
             Year
             1665.
             the
             Nuncios
             severely
             reprov'd
             their
             Marshal
             for
             but
             suffering
             them
             to
             be
             transcrib'd
             where
             the
             Session
             had
             been
             adjourn'd
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Law
             is
             to
             be
             observ'd
             in
             all
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Diet
             ,
             for
             immediately
             after
             the
             publishing
             of
             them
             by
             the
             Referendary
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             transcrib'd
             ,
             sign'd
             ,
             seal'd
             ,
             and
             printed
             ▪
             Those
             Decrees
             that
             concern
             the
             Treasury
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             sign'd
             only
             by
             a
             Prothonotary
             appointed
             for
             that
             Purpose
             .
          
           
             
             By
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             Diet
             ought
             never
             to
             sit
             above
             six
             Weeks
             ,
             and
             the
             Gentry
             are
             so
             very
             exact
             in
             observing
             this
             Privilege
             ,
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             that
             Time
             is
             expir'd
             ,
             they
             send
             their
             Marshal
             to
             take
             Leave
             of
             the
             King
             in
             their
             Name
             ,
             and
             moreover
             to
             acquaint
             him
             that
             they
             intend
             to
             wait
             on
             him
             to
             kiss
             his
             Hand
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             admitted
             to
             do
             soon
             after
             .
             They
             are
             so
             obstinately
             bent
             upon
             defending
             this
             Custom
             ,
             that
             tho'
             the
             Urgencies
             of
             State
             require
             never
             so
             short
             a
             Continuance
             of
             the
             Diet
             after
             the
             Time
             prescrib'd
             ,
             yet
             they
             always
             vigorously
             
             oppose
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             in
             the
             Year
             1649.
             when
             the
             Tartars
             and
             Cosacks
             had
             almost
             over-run
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Reason
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             why
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Diet
             are
             so
             punctual
             in
             observing
             this
             Constitution
             above
             any
             other
             is
             ,
             because
             by
             that
             Time
             their
             Money
             generally
             is
             spent
             ,
             and
             other
             Provisions
             ,
             which
             they
             bring
             in
             Waggons
             from
             home
             ,
             as
             Beer
             ,
             Wine
             ,
             Meat
             ,
             Fowl
             ,
             &c.
             
             Consum'd
             by
             the
             great
             Train
             of
             Guards
             and
             other
             Domesticks
             which
             they
             have
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Affairs
             generally
             treated
             of
             in
             the
             grand
             Diet
             ,
             are
             either
             a
             King's
             Election
             or
             his
             Marriage
             ;
             sending
             Ambassadours
             to
             Foreign
             Princes
             ;
             declaring
             War
             or
             making
             Peace
             ;
             imposing
             Taxes
             to
             carry
             on
             a
             War
             ;
             making
             Alliances
             with
             other
             Princes
             ;
             and
             all
             other
             State
             Affairs
             :
             Likewise
             all
             Suits
             of
             Law
             between
             private
             Persons
             ,
             have
             their
             last
             Appeal
             from
             the
             Tribunals
             to
             the
             Diet
             :
             As
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             Difference
             adjusted
             by
             them
             between
             the
             Order
             of
             Malta
             and
             Prince
             
               Demetrius
               Wiesnowiski
            
             ,
             who
             with-held
             Possession
             of
             what
             was
             given
             by
             his
             Brother-in-Law
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             Ostrog
             ,
             to
             this
             Order
             .
             Also
             in
             criminal
             Cases
             they
             judge
             and
             condemn
             as
             they
             did
             those
             who
             assassinated
             Gonczeski
             ,
             Lieutenant
             General
             of
             Lithuania
             ,
             who
             had
             all
             their
             Heads
             cut
             off
             by
             Proceedings
             in
             this
             Court.
             
          
           
             
             In
             Cases
             of
             High-Treason
             ,
             the
             Poles
             say
             their
             King
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             present
             at
             the
             Tryal
             of
             any
             Traytor
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Marshal
             Lubomirski
             complain'd
             of
             John
             Casimir's
             condemning
             him
             in
             the
             Diet
             for
             Contumacy
             .
             Also
             they
             do
             not
             generally
             admit
             the
             
             Nuncios
             at
             that
             Time
             ,
             tho
             
               Stephen
               Batori
            
             ,
             at
             a
             Diet
             held
             at
             Warsaw
             in
             the
             Year
             1582.
             caus'd
             them
             to
             be
             present
             at
             the
             Tryal
             of
             Shorowski
             for
             Treason
             ,
             to
             the
             End
             that
             they
             might
             all
             be
             Witnesses
             of
             the
             Injustice
             done
             him
             .
          
           
             
             'T
             is
             likewise
             in
             the
             Diet
             that
             Strangers
             are
             naturaliz'd
             ,
             and
             Natives
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             free-born
             ,
             are
             made
             Gentlemen
             .
             Formerly
             no
             Person
             was
             capable
             of
             this
             Honour
             ,
             but
             such
             only
             as
             had
             serv'd
             in
             the
             Wars
             for
             a
             considerable
             Time
             ,
             or
             else
             who
             had
             done
             some
             other
             good
             Service
             to
             the
             State
             ;
             but
             now
             there
             needs
             no
             other
             Merit
             or
             good
             Qualities
             than
             to
             be
             rich
             enough
             to
             purchase
             the
             Favour
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             or
             the
             Protection
             of
             some
             great
             Man.
             They
             that
             pretend
             to
             the
             Indigenat
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             Noble
             ,
             have
             no
             more
             to
             do
             than
             to
             apply
             themselves
             to
             the
             Nuncio-Marshal
             ,
             who
             has
             the
             Power
             to
             put
             their
             Names
             into
             the
             Roll
             of
             those
             that
             desire
             to
             be
             made
             Polish
             Gentlemen
             .
             After
             which
             they
             are
             to
             give
             in
             a
             Note
             of
             their
             Genealogy
             ,
             Names
             ,
             Sir-names
             ,
             Family
             ,
             and
             Services
             ;
             and
             to
             put
             their
             Arms
             in
             the
             Middle
             .
             When
             they
             have
             been
             receiv'd
             and
             accepted
             by
             the
             Diet
             ,
             and
             have
             got
             their
             Patent
             sign'd
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             take
             an
             Oath
             before
             the
             same
             Marshal
             to
             be
             true
             and
             faithful
             to
             their
             King
             and
             Country
             ,
             and
             whereof
             the
             Marshal
             afterwards
             gives
             them
             a
             Certificate
             .
          
           
             
             Nevertheless
             ,
             tho
             the
             Candidate
             be
             declar'd
             Noble
             by
             the
             unanimous
             Consent
             of
             the
             three
             Orders
             ,
             yet
             is
             he
             capable
             only
             of
             mean
             Employments
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             a
             Vote
             among
             
             the
             Gentry
             ,
             it
             not
             being
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             King
             to
             bestow
             either
             on
             him
             or
             his
             Children
             any
             important
             Preferment
             till
             the
             third
             Generation
             be
             past
             ,
             and
             the
             Republick
             is
             thereby
             satisfy'd
             of
             their
             Fidelity
             ,
             Loyalty
             ,
             and
             Affection
             for
             their
             Country
             .
          
           
             
             Tho'
             no
             other
             Person
             but
             the
             King
             ,
             Senate
             ,
             and
             Nuncios
             can
             have
             any
             Business
             or
             Vote
             in
             the
             Diet
             ,
             yet
             vast
             Numbers
             of
             other
             People
             still
             flock
             thither
             .
             Also
             most
             commonly
             Foreign
             Princes
             choose
             then
             to
             send
             their
             Ambassadors
             according
             to
             the
             Interest
             they
             have
             to
             maintain
             in
             the
             Diet.
             At
             this
             time
             likewise
             the
             greatest
             Part
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             that
             have
             wherewithal
             to
             appear
             in
             any
             Sort
             of
             Grandeur
             ,
             meet
             here
             together
             with
             their
             Wives
             and
             Children
             ,
             tho'
             they
             have
             no
             other
             Business
             than
             to
             see
             and
             be
             seen
             .
             It
             is
             then
             their
             Sons
             get
             acquainted
             with
             others
             of
             the
             young
             Gentry
             ,
             and
             often
             are
             marry'd
             to
             some
             of
             the
             young
             Ladies
             that
             come
             in
             like
             manner
             to
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             Husbands
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             the
             Diet
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             general
             Rendevouz
             of
             all
             the
             People
             of
             Quality
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             well
             Men
             and
             Women
             as
             Children
             ,
             so
             that
             what
             City
             soever
             the
             Diet
             sits
             in
             ,
             there
             are
             always
             Thirty
             Thousand
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             Forty
             thousand
             Persons
             more
             than
             there
             us'd
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             
             Nevertheless
             Provisions
             are
             not
             very
             scarce
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             every
             Gentleman
             almost
             brings
             his
             Necessaries
             along
             with
             him
             :
             Nay
             ,
             the
             greatest
             Part
             send
             their
             Fuel
             and
             Provender
             for
             their
             Horses
             by
             the
             River
             Vistula
             to
             Warsaw
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             from
             that
             Side
             of
             the
             
             Country
             .
             There
             are
             likewise
             several
             Gentlemen
             that
             always
             come
             from
             
               Germany
               ,
               Sweden
            
             ,
             and
             other
             adjacent
             Countries
             ,
             to
             see
             this
             general
             Meeting
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             fine
             Sight
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             thing
             that
             is
             worth
             observing
             in
             Poland
             .
          
           
             
             At
             this
             Time
             there
             is
             always
             such
             a
             Crowd
             of
             Soldiers
             ,
             Heydukes
             ,
             and
             Footmen
             in
             the
             Streets
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             safe
             to
             be
             abroad
             after
             Day
             shut
             in
             ,
             for
             Fear
             of
             being
             rob'd
             or
             strip'd
             naked
             ,
             as
             happens
             almost
             every
             Night
             ,
             for
             the
             Polish
             Gentry
             give
             so
             very
             short
             Allowance
             to
             their
             Guards
             and
             Servants
             ,
             a
             Dragoon
             having
             but
             fifteen
             Pence
             of
             our
             Money
             a
             Week
             ,
             to
             maintain
             his
             Horse
             and
             himself
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             be
             forc'd
             to
             rob
             ,
             or
             be
             otherwise
             very
             industrious
             to
             live
             .
          
           
             
             This
             is
             the
             Reason
             that
             Visits
             from
             these
             Gentry
             are
             seldom
             acceptable
             to
             any
             Body
             .
             The
             great
             Senators
             ,
             and
             more
             especially
             the
             Generals
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             come
             always
             so
             numerously
             attended
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             himself
             ,
             for
             greater
             Security
             ,
             is
             always
             wont
             to
             increase
             his
             Guards
             at
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             Diet
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             might
             be
             expos'd
             to
             the
             Insults
             of
             the
             Gentry
             ,
             who
             often
             take
             a
             Liberty
             in
             the
             Diet
             to
             threaten
             and
             abuse
             him
             to
             his
             Face
             .
          
           
             
             Some
             of
             these
             Gentry
             have
             a
             Row
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             two
             Rows
             of
             Guards
             that
             reach
             from
             their
             Houses
             to
             the
             King's
             Palace
             ,
             where
             the
             Diet
             is
             kept
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Order
             of
             Session
             in
             the
             Diet
             is
             as
             follows
             .
             First
             the
             King
             sits
             on
             a
             Throne
             under
             a
             Canopy
             ,
             upon
             which
             are
             plac'd
             on
             each
             side
             the
             Arms
             
             of
             Poland
             and
             Lithuania
             :
             On
             the
             two
             Sides
             of
             the
             Throne
             stand
             the
             Ten
             
             Senator-Officers
             ,
             whereof
             five
             for
             Poland
             are
             on
             the
             right
             Hand
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             for
             Lithuania
             on
             the
             left
             .
             Then
             the
             Bishops
             sit
             in
             two
             Rows
             ,
             whereof
             the
             first
             part
             are
             on
             the
             Right
             Hand
             with
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Gnesna
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             on
             the
             Left
             ,
             with
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Leopol
             :
             Below
             and
             behind
             the
             Bishops
             sit
             the
             Senators
             according
             to
             their
             respective
             Precedence
             ;
             and
             next
             behind
             them
             stand
             the
             Deputies
             of
             the
             Provinces
             ,
             all
             with
             their
             Caps
             off
             .
             All
             the
             Senators
             sit
             cover'd
             before
             the
             King
             in
             the
             Senate
             ,
             tho'
             in
             all
             other
             Places
             they
             stand
             bare
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Members
             of
             this
             Diet
             wear
             no
             particular
             Habit
             of
             Ceremony
             or
             formal
             Distinction
             ,
             but
             sit
             in
             the
             same
             Cloaths
             they
             usually
             wear
             at
             home
             ,
             with
             their
             Swords
             or
             Sabres
             girt
             by
             their
             Sides
             .
             The
             same
             Custom
             is
             observ'd
             by
             all
             the
             Judges
             and
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             *
             
               Sigismundus
               Augustus
            
             is
             said
             to
             have
             endeavour'd
             to
             distinguish
             the
             Palatins
             from
             the
             Castellans
             ,
             and
             those
             from
             the
             Nuncios
             ,
             by
             different
             Habits
             ,
             but
             this
             without
             Effect
             .
          
           
             
             Nothing
             proves
             the
             Equality
             of
             the
             Polish
             Gentry
             more
             than
             the
             Order
             of
             their
             Great
             and
             little
             Diets
             ,
             for
             tho'
             all
             the
             Free-born
             are
             by
             them
             divided
             into
             the
             greater
             and
             Lesser
             ,
             or
             rather
             Richer
             and
             Poorer
             Nobility
             ,
             yet
             have
             they
             all
             the
             same
             Power
             in
             the
             Diets
             ,
             and
             in
             making
             or
             breaking
             Constitutions
             ,
             the
             Minor
             Gentry
             of
             every
             Province
             being
             superiour
             in
             Number
             ,
             keep
             ,
             by
             their
             Votes
             ,
             and
             
             sometimes
             by
             their
             Scymitars
             ,
             the
             greater
             Sort
             in
             Awe
             .
             Their
             Power
             is
             so
             extraordinary
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Number
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             Gentry
             do
             in
             a
             manner
             depend
             upon
             the
             little
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             so
             great
             a
             measure
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             as
             it
             were
             affraid
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             consequently
             are
             rather
             apt
             to
             oblige
             and
             court
             ,
             than
             anger
             and
             displease
             them
             .
             They
             always
             do
             what
             lies
             in
             their
             Power
             to
             procure
             their
             Affections
             ,
             saluting
             them
             by
             the
             familiar
             Titles
             of
             
               Mosci
               Panowie
               Bracia
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Gratioss
               Domini
               Fratres
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             Demonstration
             of
             real
             (
             or
             at
             least
             pretended
             )
             Friendship
             and
             Equality
             imaginable
             .
             These
             Titles
             being
             omitted
             in
             the
             Year
             1667.
             there
             arose
             great
             Disturbances
             for
             want
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
             King
             Casimir
             observing
             the
             great
             Abuses
             that
             spring
             from
             every
             little
             Gentleman's
             pretended
             Privilege
             to
             fit
             in
             the
             little
             Diets
             ,
             order'd
             that
             none
             should
             have
             a
             Vote
             there
             ,
             in
             electing
             a
             Deputy
             or
             Nuncio
             ,
             but
             such
             only
             as
             had
             at
             least
             two
             Hundred
             Crowns
             a
             Year
             .
             whereupon
             the
             Palatin
             of
             Posnania
             offering
             to
             put
             this
             Law
             in
             Execution
             in
             his
             Province
             ,
             was
             not
             only
             affronted
             ,
             but
             also
             narrowly
             escap'd
             with
             his
             Life
             .
          
           
             
             These
             Deputies
             which
             depend
             on
             the
             free
             Nomination
             of
             the
             minor
             Gentry
             ,
             in
             their
             respective
             Provinces
             ,
             by
             their
             superiour
             Number
             ,
             keep
             likewise
             the
             King
             and
             Senate
             in
             a
             great
             Dependance
             on
             them
             in
             the
             great
             Diet
             ,
             since
             they
             can
             do
             nothing
             ,
             nor
             conclude
             the
             least
             Matter
             without
             the
             free
             Consent
             and
             Approbation
             of
             these
             Deputies
             .
          
           
           
             
             This
             great
             Dependance
             of
             all
             the
             three
             Orders
             of
             the
             Republick
             on
             one
             another
             should
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             cause
             the
             greatest
             Union
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             to
             have
             but
             one
             common
             Interest
             to
             agree
             in
             their
             Assemblies
             to
             all
             the
             Articles
             that
             tend
             to
             the
             publick
             Good
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Self-Interest
             ,
             and
             the
             excessive
             Liberty
             and
             Privilege
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             every
             Order
             of
             the
             Republick
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             every
             individual
             Member
             of
             the
             Diet
             ,
             produces
             another-guess
             Kind
             of
             Effect
             ,
             for
             certainly
             there
             is
             no
             Assembly
             in
             Europe
             more
             subject
             to
             Disorders
             ,
             more
             distracted
             by
             Cabals
             and
             Factions
             ,
             and
             in
             fine
             ,
             more
             corrupted
             by
             Bribery
             and
             base
             Practices
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Reason
             that
             the
             Diet
             of
             Poland
             seldom
             concludes
             upon
             what
             they
             sit
             and
             deliberate
             about
             ,
             tho'
             it
             should
             be
             of
             the
             greatest
             Importance
             imaginable
             .
          
           
             
             All
             these
             Intrigues
             and
             Mismanagements
             are
             generally
             fomented
             by
             the
             two
             powerful
             Factions
             of
             the
             Houses
             of
             Austria
             and
             Bourbon
             .
             Every
             one
             knows
             the
             great
             Advantages
             the
             Emperours
             have
             had
             when
             they
             have
             maintain'd
             a
             good
             Correspondence
             or
             Confederacy
             with
             the
             Poles
             against
             their
             common
             Enemy
             the
             Turks
             and
             Tartars
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             Side
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             French
             Interest
             to
             prevent
             and
             oppose
             such
             Correspondence
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             render
             all
             Means
             ineffectual
             which
             might
             otherwise
             favour
             the
             Emperor
             to
             enlarge
             his
             Dominions
             .
             Hereupon
             the
             Poles
             are
             so
             weaksighted
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             reflect
             that
             neither
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             nor
             the
             French
             King
             have
             any
             Kindness
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             make
             
             Use
             of
             them
             as
             Instruments
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             accomplish
             their
             Designs
             .
          
           
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             that
             can
             promote
             or
             favour
             Foreign
             Factions
             more
             than
             the
             unlimited
             Prerogatives
             of
             each
             Member
             of
             the
             Diet
             ,
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             Senators
             ,
             and
             Deputies
             have
             all
             equal
             Voices
             and
             equal
             Power
             in
             their
             Affirmative
             or
             Negative
             Votes
             ;
             and
             Affairs
             are
             not
             concluded
             or
             agreed
             upon
             by
             Plurality
             of
             Voices
             ,
             but
             universal
             Consent
             of
             all
             the
             three
             Orders
             ,
             and
             the
             free
             Approbation
             of
             every
             Member
             of
             the
             Diet
             in
             particular
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             but
             one
             Person
             only
             ,
             who
             has
             a
             lawful
             Vote
             ,
             thinks
             fit
             to
             refuse
             his
             Consent
             to
             what
             all
             the
             rest
             have
             agreed
             to
             ,
             he
             alone
             can
             interrupt
             their
             Proceedings
             ,
             and
             annihilate
             their
             Suffrages
             :
             Nay
             ,
             what
             is
             yet
             more
             extravagant
             ,
             if
             ,
             for
             Example
             ,
             there
             were
             Thirty
             Articles
             or
             Bills
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             they
             all
             unanimously
             agreed
             to
             Nine
             and
             Twenty
             ,
             yet
             if
             but
             one
             Deputy
             disapprov'd
             of
             the
             Thirtieth
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             other
             Nine
             and
             Twenty
             are
             void
             and
             of
             no
             Force
             ;
             and
             this
             because
             all
             the
             Articles
             at
             first
             propos'd
             have
             not
             pass'd
             .
          
           
             
             Hence
             say
             they
             ,
             the
             Diet
             can
             make
             no
             Law
             without
             its
             having
             been
             concluded
             by
             their
             
               Concludere
               Comitia
            
             ,
             or
             Breaking
             up
             of
             the
             Diet
             .
             They
             understand
             likewise
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Points
             propos'd
             are
             to
             be
             unanimously
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             which
             nevertheless
             happens
             but
             very
             seldom
             ;
             for
             most
             commonly
             some
             Factious
             Person
             or
             other
             ,
             having
             perhaps
             been
             brib'd
             or
             otherwise
             byass'd
             ,
             will
             protest
             against
             their
             Proceedings
             ,
             and
             who
             consequently
             oftentimes
             prefers
             his
             own
             private
             Interest
             to
             the
             publick
             
             Good
             of
             his
             Country
             .
             Moreover
             their
             Liberty
             extends
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             this
             corrupted
             Member
             is
             not
             oblig'd
             by
             Law
             ,
             to
             give
             any
             Reason
             for
             his
             said
             Refusal
             ,
             but
             is
             only
             to
             say
             after
             their
             usual
             Manner
             ,
             
               Nie
               pos
               Volam
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               my
               Pleasure
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               so
               .
            
             Whereupon
             he
             immediately
             withdraws
             from
             out
             of
             the
             Diet
             ,
             and
             most
             commonly
             retires
             into
             the
             Country
             for
             Fear
             of
             being
             either
             kill'd
             or
             abus'd
             (
             as
             it
             often
             happens
             such
             People
             are
             )
             by
             some
             desperate
             Member
             of
             the
             Diet.
             
          
           
             
             Thns
             SIR
             ,
             you
             may
             plainly
             perceive
             how
             easie
             a
             Matter
             it
             is
             for
             any
             Foreign
             Prince
             to
             interrupt
             all
             the
             Projects
             of
             this
             Diet
             ,
             if
             they
             seem
             in
             any
             wise
             to
             move
             against
             his
             Interest
             .
             If
             Poland
             be
             in
             Peace
             ,
             and
             has
             a
             mind
             to
             declare
             War
             against
             any
             Nation
             contrary
             to
             the
             French
             Interest
             ,
             the
             
               French
               Pistoles
            
             can
             easily
             find
             some
             Senator
             or
             Deputy
             to
             oppose
             this
             Design
             .
             Or
             if
             by
             the
             Heat
             and
             Resolution
             of
             some
             great
             Men
             ,
             War
             be
             denounc'd
             ,
             the
             French
             King
             can
             never
             fail
             of
             somebody
             to
             break
             their
             Ways
             and
             Means
             of
             raising
             Money
             to
             carry
             it
             on
             ,
             as
             he
             effectually
             did
             in
             the
             War
             the
             late
             King
             had
             against
             the
             Turks
             and
             Tartars
             .
             Then
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             the
             Poles
             are
             actually
             in
             War
             with
             the
             Turks
             and
             Tartars
             ,
             which
             is
             for
             the
             Emperours
             Interest
             ,
             the
             Court
             of
             Vienna
             will
             never
             want
             some
             Christianly
             dispos'd
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             Member
             to
             perswade
             or
             oblige
             the
             Diet
             to
             continue
             the
             War
             as
             long
             as
             it
             agrees
             with
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Austria
             ,
             and
             this
             under
             Pretence
             of
             serving
             God
             and
             the
             Apostolick
             See.
             This
             appears
             sufficiently
             in
             this
             present
             
             War
             ,
             for
             the
             Poles
             having
             been
             extreamly
             fatigu'd
             and
             impoverish'd
             by
             the
             continu'd
             and
             fatal
             Interruptions
             of
             the
             Tartars
             for
             near
             these
             fifteen
             Years
             ,
             do
             all
             no
             doubt
             wish
             for
             a
             Peace
             ,
             and
             have
             propos'd
             it
             in
             every
             Diet
             for
             several
             Years
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             Siege
             of
             Vienna
             :
             But
             notwithstanding
             either
             thro
             their
             own
             Disorders
             ,
             or
             the
             Austrian
             Faction
             ,
             they
             could
             never
             yet
             accomplish
             their
             Design
             .
             Thus
             the
             Austrian
             Party
             keeps
             them
             in
             a
             tedious
             War
             ,
             and
             the
             French
             prevents
             them
             from
             carrying
             it
             on
             with
             Vigour
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             between
             these
             two
             ,
             that
             Nation
             is
             almost
             ruin'd
             ,
             since
             on
             one
             Side
             they
             are
             hinder'd
             from
             making
             Peace
             to
             remedy
             the
             prodigious
             Desolations
             made
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             prevented
             from
             raising
             Money
             sufficient
             to
             carry
             the
             War
             into
             the
             Country
             of
             their
             Invaders
             .
          
           
             
             Every
             Member
             of
             the
             Diet
             ,
             after
             having
             obtain'd
             Leave
             of
             their
             Marshal
             ,
             who
             can
             only
             stop
             their
             Mouths
             ,
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             speak
             and
             harangue
             there
             as
             long
             as
             he
             pleases
             :
             Nay
             ,
             can
             say
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             for
             they
             often
             abuse
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             affront
             their
             King
             to
             his
             Face
             ,
             branding
             him
             with
             the
             infamous
             Titles
             of
             
               Perjur'd
               ,
               Vnjust
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             They
             often
             likewise
             threaten
             both
             him
             and
             his
             Children
             ,
             when
             perhaps
             they
             have
             the
             least
             Reason
             .
             The
             Occasion
             of
             this
             is
             generally
             in
             that
             they
             come
             drunk
             into
             the
             
               Diet
               ▪
            
             and
             consequently
             talk
             only
             as
             the
             Spirit
             moves
             ,
             either
             good
             or
             bad
             .
             Nay
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             some
             of
             these
             Fuddle-caps
             talk
             Nonsense
             for
             two
             or
             three
             Hours
             together
             ,
             trespassing
             on
             the
             
             Patience
             of
             the
             soberer
             Sort
             with
             a
             railing
             ,
             carping
             ,
             injurious
             ,
             and
             ill
             digested
             Discourse
             ,
             without
             any
             bodies
             ever
             daring
             to
             interrupt
             them
             ,
             tho'
             they
             spin
             it
             out
             never
             so
             long
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             Marshal
             himself
             should
             then
             presume
             to
             bid
             'em
             hold
             their
             Tongues
             ,
             they
             would
             infallibly
             dissolve
             the
             Diet
             ,
             by
             protesting
             against
             the
             Proceedings
             thereof
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             prudenter
             Way
             is
             always
             to
             hear
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             moreover
             ,
             to
             shew
             no
             Dislike
             to
             the
             impertinent
             Speeches
             they
             have
             made
             .
          
           
             
             No
             body
             but
             sees
             the
             unhappy
             State
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             Poland
             ;
             that
             their
             Constitutions
             and
             Privileges
             are
             most
             pernicious
             ;
             that
             the
             unlimited
             and
             absolute
             Liberty
             of
             each
             Member
             makes
             all
             the
             Republick
             Slaves
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             Whimsy
             or
             factious
             Obstinacy
             of
             one
             particular
             Man
             ;
             for
             can
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             more
             unreasonable
             than
             that
             after
             all
             the
             Senators
             and
             Deputies
             have
             come
             from
             most
             remote
             Provinces
             with
             excessive
             Expence
             ,
             to
             the
             Diet
             ,
             and
             labour'd
             jointly
             with
             the
             King
             to
             conclude
             Matters
             for
             the
             common
             Benefit
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             one
             disaffected
             or
             corrupted
             Person
             ,
             without
             giving
             any
             farther
             Reason
             than
             his
             own
             Pleasure
             ,
             to
             annul
             the
             Proceedings
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             to
             dissolve
             the
             Diet
             at
             a
             Juncture
             especially
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             the
             greatest
             Occasion
             for
             their
             Concurrence
             ?
          
           
             Thus
             SIR
             ,
             you
             may
             perceive
             that
             Affairs
             of
             the
             greatest
             Consequence
             depend
             not
             only
             on
             the
             prudent
             Deliberations
             of
             sober
             Men
             ,
             
             but
             also
             on
             the
             whimsical
             Humours
             of
             the
             senseless
             or
             deprav'd
             .
             This
             excessive
             Liberty
             of
             every
             private
             Man
             shews
             that
             both
             the
             Nation
             and
             the
             Diet
             have
             none
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             
             This
             Constitution
             of
             concluding
             Matters
             in
             the
             Diet
             ,
             rather
             by
             universal
             Consent
             than
             Plurality
             of
             Voices
             ,
             was
             establish'd
             to
             deprive
             their
             Kings
             of
             all
             Means
             and
             Opportunities
             of
             ever
             becoming
             absolute
             ,
             for
             they
             imagin'd
             it
             was
             morally
             impossible
             (
             as
             it
             really
             is
             )
             that
             whatever
             Interest
             or
             Authority
             the
             King
             might
             get
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             ever
             so
             far
             prevail
             as
             to
             bring
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Diet
             (
             for
             he
             might
             have
             the
             Majority
             )
             to
             consent
             to
             any
             Article
             or
             Bill
             which
             might
             any
             wise
             be
             injurious
             to
             the
             Nation
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             observing
             the
             many
             bad
             Consequences
             that
             usually
             attend
             ,
             and
             must
             still
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             such
             Constitutions
             ,
             they
             once
             propos'd
             to
             decide
             their
             Affairs
             by
             the
             two
             Thirds
             of
             the
             Voices
             ,
             yet
             which
             they
             could
             never
             agree
             in
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             greatest
             Part
             of
             them
             being
             over-fond
             of
             their
             Liberties
             ,
             were
             loath
             by
             these
             means
             to
             consent
             to
             part
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             Proposal
             had
             no
             Effect
             .
          
           
             
             SIR
             ,
             you
             may
             have
             just
             Reason
             to
             admire
             how
             the
             Polish
             Nation
             could
             ,
             for
             above
             a
             Thousand
             Years
             ,
             subsist
             with
             such
             bad
             Constitutions
             ,
             and
             still
             possess
             ,
             not
             only
             a
             vast
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             also
             hitherto
             enjoy
             their
             Freedom
             and
             Liberties
             in
             their
             utmost
             Force
             and
             Extent
             .
             'T
             is
             wonderful
             also
             that
             far
             from
             losing
             or
             limiting
             any
             of
             their
             Prerogatives
             ,
             
             they
             rather
             enlarge
             and
             encrease
             'em
             as
             often
             as
             they
             elect
             their
             Kings
             .
             Nay
             ,
             considering
             the
             Power
             of
             their
             King
             ;
             the
             absolute
             Prerogative
             every
             Gentleman
             has
             in
             his
             own
             Lands
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             above
             the
             Laws
             ;
             the
             Turbulency
             of
             their
             Diets
             ;
             and
             the
             small
             Obligation
             the
             Officers
             think
             they
             lie
             under
             to
             perform
             their
             several
             Duties
             ,
             the
             Poles
             themselves
             have
             own'd
             it
             to
             be
             no
             less
             than
             a
             Miriacle
             that
             they
             should
             have
             subsisted
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Connor
             says
             ,
             he
             has
             often
             heard
             them
             say
             ,
             
               that
               their
               Preservation
               was
               to
               be
               attributed
               to
               God
               alone
               ,
               that
               protected
               'em
               to
               be
               the
               invincible
               Bulwark
               of
            
             Europe
             
               against
               the
               Progress
               of
               the
               common
               Enemies
               of
            
             Christendom
             ,
             the
             Turks
             and
             Tartars
             .
          
           
             
             Here
             we
             need
             not
             have
             Recourse
             to
             any
             peculiar
             Providence
             bestow'd
             by
             God
             on
             the
             Poles
             ,
             since
             by
             his
             own
             ordinary
             Concourse
             to
             all
             natural
             Causes
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             collect
             that
             the
             Polish
             Nation
             could
             not
             but
             subsist
             hitherto
             only
             ,
             but
             likewise
             must
             in
             all
             Probability
             last
             as
             long
             as
             any
             Kingdom
             in
             Europe
             ,
             and
             this
             for
             several
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             Because
             ,
             tho'
             the
             King's
             Power
             is
             limited
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             his
             Credit
             and
             Authority
             nevertheless
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             dispose
             the
             Affairs
             in
             the
             Diet
             as
             he
             pleases
             ,
             especially
             where
             they
             tend
             to
             the
             publick
             Good
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             for
             very
             few
             ,
             if
             any
             at
             all
             ,
             will
             venture
             to
             protest
             against
             any
             Proceedings
             there
             ,
             that
             are
             for
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             unless
             they
             be
             supported
             by
             a
             good
             Party
             of
             Senators
             and
             Deputies
             ,
             and
             this
             because
             
             it
             is
             not
             only
             infamous
             and
             scandalous
             to
             his
             Person
             ,
             but
             also
             prejudicial
             to
             his
             Posterity
             that
             breaks
             up
             a
             Diet
             ;
             as
             also
             not
             a
             little
             dangerous
             to
             his
             Life
             ,
             to
             irritate
             and
             disobey
             so
             powerful
             a
             Body
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             commonly
             very
             liberal
             in
             their
             Passion
             ,
             of
             bestowing
             several
             Slashes
             of
             a
             Scymitar
             on
             any
             ill-natur'd
             corrupted
             Member
             that
             opposes
             the
             Interest
             of
             his
             Country
             ,
             tho'
             in
             Reality
             he
             has
             the
             Law
             on
             his
             Side
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             therefore
             that
             where
             any
             Person
             withstands
             the
             rest
             in
             the
             Diet
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             because
             the
             King
             has
             not
             sufficiently
             employ'd
             his
             Authority
             to
             pacifie
             him
             ,
             or
             Policy
             to
             win
             him
             with
             a
             small
             Present
             ;
             or
             else
             by
             reason
             that
             he
             does
             not
             care
             they
             should
             agree
             ;
             or
             lastly
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             a
             considerable
             Party
             of
             Senators
             and
             Deputies
             that
             support
             ,
             or
             rather
             employ
             him
             to
             protest
             against
             an
             Act
             that
             they
             do
             not
             think
             for
             their
             Interest
             to
             let
             pass
             .
             It
             is
             a
             common
             Practice
             ,
             where
             any
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Senate
             have
             any
             particular
             Advantage
             ,
             by
             opposing
             the
             Diets
             Proceedings
             ,
             not
             to
             expose
             themselves
             either
             to
             the
             Hatred
             or
             Anger
             of
             that
             numerous
             Body
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             sacrifice
             some
             private
             Deputy
             to
             their
             Fury
             ,
             who
             for
             a
             small
             Summ
             of
             Money
             will
             come
             into
             the
             Diet
             and
             declare
             in
             plain
             Terms
             ,
             without
             any
             manner
             of
             Reason
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               not
               his
               Pleasure
               that
               such
               a
               Matter
               ,
               then
               in
               Agitation
               ,
               should
               pass
               .
            
             Whereupon
             he
             immediately
             withdraws
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             into
             the
             Country
             for
             Security
             .
             But
             generally
             these
             Oppositions
             are
             never
             practis'd
             where
             the
             publick
             Interest
             of
             the
             Nation
             is
             concern'd
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             raising
             the
             last
             Siege
             of
             Vienna
             
             by
             the
             Turks
             ;
             where
             the
             Poles
             finding
             that
             the
             Loss
             of
             that
             City
             would
             turn
             be
             very
             much
             to
             their
             Prejudice
             ,
             march'd
             directly
             under
             their
             then
             reigning
             King
             ,
             John
             III.
             to
             the
             Relief
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             soon
             effected
             to
             their
             immortal
             Honour
             and
             Glory
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             an
             easie
             Matter
             to
             bring
             the
             Poles
             into
             the
             Field
             ;
             but
             when
             once
             they
             are
             got
             together
             into
             a
             considerable
             Body
             ,
             their
             Courage
             and
             undaunted
             Resolutions
             render
             them
             invincible
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Order
             of
             their
             Government
             ,
             and
             their
             Courage
             and
             Resolution
             does
             not
             so
             much
             contribute
             towards
             their
             Preservation
             ,
             as
             the
             Envy
             and
             Jealousies
             of
             their
             Neighbours
             among
             themselves
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             late
             King
             of
             Sueden
             ,
             and
             Elector
             of
             Brandenbourg
             made
             War
             with
             Poland
             ,
             the
             Tartars
             came
             to
             assist
             the
             Poles
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             Time
             the
             King
             of
             Denmark
             made
             a
             considerable
             Diversion
             in
             Suedeland
             .
             When
             the
             Tartars
             likewise
             declare
             War
             against
             Poland
             ,
             most
             commonly
             either
             the
             Emperour
             or
             Moscovite
             come
             to
             its
             Relief
             ;
             or
             else
             make
             great
             Diversions
             on
             their
             Sides
             ;
             for
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Princes
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             not
             to
             let
             them
             grow
             to
             that
             exorbitant
             Power
             which
             they
             had
             formerly
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             for
             their
             Benefit
             to
             let
             them
             perish
             ;
             for
             whoever
             could
             be
             able
             to
             conquer
             Poland
             ,
             and
             unite
             it
             to
             his
             own
             Dominions
             ,
             would
             quickly
             be
             too
             powerful
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Poles
             ,
             besides
             this
             ,
             can
             the
             easier
             conserve
             their
             Dominions
             by
             reason
             
             that
             they
             have
             no
             strong
             Forts
             or
             Castles
             to
             shelter
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             where
             they
             happen
             to
             make
             any
             Progress
             in
             their
             Country
             ;
             yet
             I
             verily
             believe
             that
             an
             Army
             of
             fifty
             Thousand
             well-disciplin'd
             Men
             would
             at
             present
             conquer
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             of
             Poland
             ,
             tho'
             at
             the
             same
             Time
             I
             am
             of
             Opinion
             that
             an
             Hundred
             Thousand
             could
             not
             be
             able
             to
             keep
             it
             .
             
               Carolus
               Custavus
            
             ,
             King
             of
             Sueden
             ,
             with
             about
             Forty
             Thousand
             Men
             ,
             entirely
             subdu'd
             Poland
             in
             less
             than
             two
             Years
             Time
             ,
             yet
             when
             he
             began
             to
             encroach
             too
             much
             upon
             their
             Constitutions
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             the
             Polish
             Gentry
             join'd
             unanimously
             together
             ,
             and
             soon
             drove
             the
             Suedes
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             The
             Tartars
             in
             numerous
             Bodies
             make
             frequent
             Incursions
             into
             this
             open
             Country
             ,
             but
             still
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             have
             loaded
             themselves
             with
             their
             Booty
             ,
             they
             make
             all
             possible
             Haste
             away
             .
             The
             Loss
             of
             Caminiec
             makes
             the
             Poles
             admire
             at
             their
             own
             Policy
             in
             having
             no
             strong
             Towns
             ,
             for
             they
             say
             ,
             had
             not
             that
             been
             so
             well
             fortify'd
             ,
             it
             had
             not
             serv'd
             for
             Shelter
             to
             a
             strong
             Garrison
             of
             Turks
             and
             Tartars
             at
             their
             Doors
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             it
             may
             be
             observ'd
             that
             Forts
             and
             Castles
             which
             we
             count
             our
             greatest
             Security
             ,
             would
             inevitably
             be
             the
             Ruine
             of
             the
             Poles
             ;
             they
             being
             not
             skill'd
             in
             besieging
             Towns
             ,
             and
             moreover
             ,
             having
             no
             good
             Artillery
             ,
             Ingeniers
             ,
             Ammunition
             ,
             or
             other
             Necessaries
             ,
             since
             they
             never
             were
             ,
             nor
             ever
             will
             be
             able
             to
             retake
             Caminiec
             ,
             tho
             it
             is
             a
             Place
             of
             no
             extraordinary
             Strength
             ,
             and
             for
             my
             Part
             I
             verily
             believe
             that
             if
             it
             should
             be
             surrender'd
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             quickly
             rase
             and
             demolish
             it
             .
          
           
           
             
             SIR
             ,
             Having
             thus
             far
             treated
             only
             of
             the
             Diet
             or
             Parliament
             of
             Poland
             ,
             I
             will
             now
             proceed
             to
             present
             you
             with
             a
             cursory
             Account
             of
             its
             other
             Assemblies
             and
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             acquaint
             you
             ,
             that
             besides
             the
             Grand
             Diet
             and
             Senate
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             there
             have
             both
             a
             general
             Convocation
             and
             two
             Provincial
             Synods
             ;
             but
             which
             are
             wholly
             regulated
             and
             aw'd
             by
             the
             Pontifical
             Chair
             .
             I
             may
             take
             notice
             that
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Leopol
             ,
             tho
             he
             can
             call
             and
             hold
             his
             Synod
             a-part
             ,
             yet
             is
             he
             altogether
             subject
             in
             Spirituals
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Gnesna
             ,
             or
             Primate
             of
             Poland
             .
             The
             general
             Convocation
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             conven'd
             every
             third
             Year
             at
             
               Petricovia
               ,
               Lanschet
            
             ,
             or
             Lowitz
             ,
             whereof
             the
             minor
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             in
             England
             ,
             are
             admitted
             by
             their
             Deputies
             or
             Representatives
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             Cours
             of
             Justice
             ,
             the
             Poles
             have
             one
             that
             is
             wholly
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Interregnum
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             the
             Kaptur
             .
             This
             is
             twofold
             ,
             either
             general
             ,
             which
             sits
             during
             the
             Interregnum
             ,
             to
             prevent
             Disorders
             ,
             and
             which
             has
             Power
             over
             Life
             and
             Death
             :
             Or
             particular
             ,
             in
             the
             several
             Palatinates
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             The
             Judges
             of
             the
             former
             are
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             Prime
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             latter
             out
             of
             the
             Nobility
             in
             general
             of
             every
             Palatinate
             ,
             at
             the
             several
             particular
             Conventions
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Beginning
             of
             every
             Interregnum
             .
             All
             these
             Courts
             cease
             three
             Weeks
             before
             the
             Assembly
             for
             Election
             meets
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Election
             ,
             they
             sit
             again
             to
             the
             very
             Day
             of
             the
             Coronation
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             other
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             in
             Poland
             are
             either
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             Civil
             or
             Military
             .
             The
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Nations
             ,
             are
             altogether
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             have
             Each
             their
             Chancellor
             ,
             Register
             ,
             &c.
             from
             whom
             Appeals
             may
             be
             made
             to
             the
             Archbishops
             ;
             and
             even
             from
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Leopol
             to
             him
             of
             Gnesna
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Popes
             Legat
             Born
             ,
             and
             Primate
             and
             Metropolitan
             of
             all
             Poland
             :
             Nevertheless
             ,
             from
             him
             Appeals
             lye
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             .
             These
             Judge
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             and
             Customs
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             the
             Civil
             Magistrates
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             be
             Assisting
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Execution
             of
             their
             Sentences
             as
             often
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             so
             requir'd
             .
          
           
             
             To
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
             belongs
             the
             Court
             of
             Nunciature
             held
             by
             the
             Popes
             Nuncio
             ,
             for
             that
             purpose
             always
             residing
             in
             Poland
             .
             However
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             have
             any
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             presented
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Principal
             Ministers
             of
             State
             ,
             with
             the
             Apostolic
             Brief
             of
             his
             Nunciature
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Civil
             Jurisdiction
             is
             divided
             among
             divers
             sorts
             of
             Judges
             ,
             and
             belongs
             to
             the
             Commonalty
             as
             well
             as
             Gentry
             .
             Some
             of
             these
             determine
             Causes
             exempt
             from
             Appeals
             ,
             and
             others
             cannot
             .
          
           
             
             Those
             from
             whom
             there
             lies
             no
             Appeal
             are
             the
             three
             High-Tribunals
             instituted
             by
             
               Stephen
               Batori
            
             ,
             the
             Judges
             whereof
             are
             all
             Gentry
             .
             Two
             of
             these
             Tribunals
             are
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             one
             for
             the
             Great
             Dutchy
             .
             Those
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             keep
             their
             Session
             Six
             Months
             at
             Petricovia
             in
             Low
             -
             Poland
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             Six
             at
             Lublin
             in
             High
             -
             Poland
             :
             That
             for
             the
             Great
             
             Dutchy
             is
             alternatively
             one
             year
             at
             Vilna
             ,
             and
             another
             either
             at
             Novogrodec
             or
             Minski
             .
             They
             all
             consist
             of
             so
             many
             Judges
             both
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Civil
             ,
             chosen
             out
             of
             every
             Palatinate
             ,
             the
             former
             once
             in
             four
             years
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             once
             in
             two
             .
             Judgment
             is
             pronounced
             here
             by
             Plurality
             of
             Voices
             :
             but
             where
             Matters
             are
             purely
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             many
             of
             the
             Clergy
             as
             the
             Laity
             .
             The
             Causes
             here
             are
             heard
             in
             Order
             ;
             for
             three
             days
             are
             allow'd
             to
             enter
             all
             that
             come
             ;
             and
             whatever
             are
             not
             enter'd
             within
             that
             time
             cannot
             be
             adjudg'd
             that
             sitting
             .
             A
             Man
             that
             has
             a
             Trial
             in
             these
             Courts
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             all
             the
             Nation
             for
             his
             Judges
             ,
             Deputies
             both
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Temporal
             being
             sent
             thither
             for
             that
             purpose
             from
             all
             Parts
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Senate
             also
             Judges
             of
             Civil
             or
             Criminal
             Matters
             without
             Appeal
             :
             As
             do
             likewise
             the
             Great
             -
             Marshals
             in
             all
             Cases
             relating
             to
             the
             King's
             Officers
             ;
             And
             the
             Great
             Chancellors
             in
             matters
             of
             Appeal
             to
             the
             Court
             which
             they
             have
             only
             Cognisance
             of
             .
             But
             the
             Marshal's
             Jurisdiction
             extends
             over
             all
             Merchants
             ,
             and
             Strangers
             ;
             both
             who
             find
             but
             little
             Justice
             done
             them
             in
             Poland
             when
             they
             have
             occasion
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             
             Also
             there
             are
             two
             Exchequer
             Courts
             for
             the
             Revenue
             ,
             one
             held
             at
             Radom
             in
             High
             -
             Poland
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             at
             Vilna
             .
             These
             Courts
             seldom
             sit
             above
             a
             Fortnight
             or
             Three
             Weeks
             .
          
           
             
             Those
             that
             are
             not
             exempt
             from
             Appeals
             ,
             are
             the
             Courts
             of
             the
             Gentry
             and
             Commonalty
             in
             every
             Palatinate
             ;
             which
             are
             by
             no
             means
             to
             have
             any
             of
             the
             Clergy
             for
             Judges
             .
             
             Those
             for
             the
             Gentry
             are
             either
             the
             Courts
             of
             Land-Judicature
             ,
             or
             those
             of
             the
             Starostas
             ,
             and
             are
             more
             ,
             or
             fewer
             in
             number
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Extent
             of
             the
             Palatinate
             where
             they
             are
             held
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Courts
             of
             Land-Judicature
             have
             one
             Judge
             ,
             an
             Associate
             ,
             and
             a
             Natory
             ,
             or
             Head-Clerk
             to
             Try
             Causes
             ,
             and
             Administer
             all
             Civil
             Justice
             ;
             in
             some
             Places
             four
             ,
             in
             others
             six
             times
             a
             year
             ;
             and
             in
             others
             once
             a
             Month.
             The
             Courseof
             these
             Courts
             can
             only
             be
             interrupted
             by
             the
             Death
             of
             any
             of
             their
             Judges
             ,
             by
             the
             Diet
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             general
             Meeting
             of
             the
             Palatines
             and
             Magistrates
             ;
             which
             last
             is
             every
             Autumn
             ,
             to
             hear
             Appeals
             from
             Inferiour
             Courts
             .
             The
             Towns
             where
             the
             Gentry
             sit
             are
             in
             great
             number
             ;
             and
             it
             must
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             none
             who
             have
             Lands
             or
             Goods
             within
             each
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             can
             be
             made
             to
             Appear
             at
             a
             Court
             where
             they
             have
             none
             .
          
           
             
             The
             immediate
             Appeal
             from
             these
             Courts
             is
             to
             the
             Vice-Chamberlain
             of
             the
             Palatinate
             ,
             who
             either
             by
             himself
             or
             his
             Deputy
             ,
             the
             Chamberlain
             of
             that
             District
             ,
             restores
             all
             that
             have
             been
             Dispossess'd
             ,
             and
             ascertains
             all
             Bounds
             and
             Limits
             of
             Lands
             .
             This
             is
             as
             it
             were
             his
             whole
             Jurisdiction
             .
             But
             where
             there
             is
             any
             Contest
             between
             the
             King
             and
             any
             of
             the
             Gentry
             in
             this
             Kind
             ,
             then
             at
             their
             request
             
             Commissioners
             are
             appointed
             out
             of
             the
             Senate
             to
             inspect
             the
             matter
             disputed
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             Justice
             therein
             .
             Likewise
             where
             the
             Difference
             is
             between
             the
             King
             and
             a
             Clergy-man
             ,
             Commissioners
             are
             order'd
             ;
             but
             there
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             Claims
             the
             Nomination
             of
             one
             or
             more
             of
             them
             .
             When
             any
             of
             the
             
             Officers
             of
             the
             Courts
             of
             Land-Judicature
             die
             ,
             the
             King
             cannot
             Name
             others
             ,
             till
             the
             District
             to
             which
             they
             belong'd
             ,
             have
             chosen
             Four
             out
             of
             the
             House-keepers
             ;
             but
             then
             he
             may
             pitch
             upon
             One
             for
             each
             Election
             .
             This
             Office
             being
             once
             obtain'd
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             forfeited
             but
             by
             a
             Higher
             Promotion
             ,
             or
             Male
             Administration
             .
          
           
             
             The
             other
             Courts
             for
             the
             Gentry
             are
             those
             that
             take
             cognizance
             of
             Criminal
             Cases
             ,
             whereof
             there
             is
             one
             only
             in
             every
             Starostaship
             ,
             call'd
             
               Sudy
               Grodskie
            
             :
             Where
             either
             the
             Starosta
             himself
             ,
             or
             his
             Lieutenant-Criminal
             ,
             Administers
             Justice
             in
             his
             Castle
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             publick
             Place
             ,
             at
             least
             every
             Six
             Weeks
             .
             He
             likewise
             has
             Cognisance
             of
             Civil
             Causes
             between
             such
             as
             have
             no
             Lands
             ,
             and
             such
             Forreigners
             as
             come
             to
             Trade
             here
             .
             Process
             in
             Criminal
             Cases
             is
             to
             be
             serv'd
             here
             a
             Fortnight
             ,
             and
             in
             Civil
             ,
             a
             Week
             before
             the
             Court
             sits
             .
          
           
             
             He
             is
             also
             the
             Executive
             Minister
             of
             all
             Sentences
             pronounc'd
             ,
             and
             likewise
             a
             sole
             Conservator
             of
             the
             Peace
             within
             his
             Territories
             .
             He
             is
             oblig'd
             by
             himself
             or
             his
             Officers
             ,
             to
             see
             all
             Publick
             Executions
             perform'd
             .
          
           
             The
             Courts
             of
             the
             Commonalty
             are
             either
             in
             Cities
             or
             Villages
             .
          
           
             
             In
             Cities
             Justice
             is
             Administred
             by
             the
             Scabins
             ,
             Town-Hall
             ,
             or
             Judg-Advocate
             .
             The
             Scabins
             have
             cognisance
             of
             all
             Capital
             Offences
             ,
             and
             Criminal
             Matters
             ,
             the
             Town-Hall
             of
             all
             Civil
             Cases
             ;
             to
             which
             likewise
             the
             Gentry
             are
             subject
             ;
             and
             the
             Judg-Advocate
             of
             Offences
             committed
             by
             Soldiers
             .
             Civil
             Matters
             of
             small
             Moment
             are
             determin'd
             solely
             by
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             but
             which
             are
             
             subject
             to
             Appeal
             to
             the
             Town-Hall
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             
             In
             Villages
             the
             Commonalty
             are
             subject
             to
             Scabins
             ,
             being
             the
             Kings
             Officers
             ,
             and
             to
             Scultets
             or
             Peculiar
             Lords
             ;
             from
             which
             last
             lies
             no
             Appeal
             .
             Here
             Justice
             is
             almost
             Arbitrary
             ,
             except
             in
             Criminal
             Cases
             .
             The
             Scultets
             are
             Hereditary
             Judges
             .
             The
             Execution
             of
             all
             Sentences
             in
             Cities
             and
             Towns
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             its
             own
             Magistrates
             ,
             though
             in
             some
             cases
             they
             are
             forc'd
             to
             beg
             Assistance
             from
             the
             Starostas
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Officers
             and
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             Plebeian
             Courts
             are
             some
             nam'd
             by
             their
             Peculiar
             Lords
             ,
             and
             some
             Elected
             by
             their
             Fellow
             Citizens
             ,
             except
             in
             Cracow
             only
             ,
             where
             the
             Palatine
             has
             a
             Right
             of
             Choosing
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             though
             he
             has
             not
             the
             same
             Power
             to
             dis-place
             them
             after
             they
             are
             once
             chosen
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             to
             continue
             their
             Office
             for
             Life
             ,
             unless
             they
             forfeit
             it
             by
             Infamy
             or
             Inability
             .
          
           
             Out
             of
             the
             XXIV
             (
             composing
             the
             Council
             or
             Senate
             of
             Cracow
             )
             the
             Palatine
             every
             year
             deputes
             Eight
             with
             the
             Title
             and
             Power
             of
             Presidents
             .
             He
             also
             Names
             the
             Judge
             and
             Scabins
             by
             the
             Magdeburg
             Laws
             ,
             though
             these
             in
             other
             Cities
             are
             chosen
             by
             the
             Council
             .
             The
             Scultets
             or
             Hereditary
             Judges
             ,
             cannot
             be
             remov'd
             but
             in
             extraordinary
             Cases
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             Profits
             of
             all
             Offices
             are
             but
             very
             small
             and
             scarce
             any
             certain
             ,
             the
             Poles
             esteeming
             the
             Honour
             of
             enjoying
             them
             sufficient
             Recompence
             :
             Nevertheless
             they
             have
             all
             Salaries
             and
             Perquisites
             ,
             though
             inconsiderable
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Military
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Poland
             is
             wholly
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             his
             Generals
             ,
             although
             the
             Palatines
             and
             Castellans
             who
             generally
             Accompany
             his
             Majesty
             to
             the
             Wars
             ,
             retain
             their
             Authority
             over
             their
             respective
             Inferiours
             ;
             but
             where
             those
             are
             Refractory
             ,
             a
             Court-Marshal
             Adjusts
             the
             Debate
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             the
             Laws
             of
             Poland
             ,
             it
             is
             on
             all
             hands
             agreed
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             none
             till
             the
             time
             of
             Casimir
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             then
             but
             very
             few
             made
             by
             him
             ;
             altho
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Poles
             hadlong
             before
             been
             Christians
             ,
             and
             were
             well
             enough
             vers'd
             in
             the
             Human-Learning
             ,
             yet
             was
             there
             never
             any
             Law
             or
             Statute
             of
             any
             Prince
             committed
             to
             Writing
             ;
             but
             that
             People
             were
             contented
             to
             be
             govern'd
             by
             the
             Customs
             and
             Manners
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             handed
             down
             to
             them
             from
             Father
             to
             Son.
             Casimir
             III.
             therefore
             (
             call'd
             the
             Great
             from
             his
             prudent
             Administration
             )
             observing
             the
             disadvantages
             his
             Kingdom
             labour'd
             under
             by
             the
             Germans
             ,
             who
             then
             frequently
             came
             into
             Poland
             on
             account
             of
             Trade
             ,
             receiv'd
             the
             Saxon
             Laws
             (
             now
             call'd
             
             Magdeburg-Laws
             ,
             from
             the
             City
             of
             Saxony
             whence
             they
             were
             taken
             )
             by
             which
             Poland
             is
             at
             this
             day
             principally
             govern'd
             ,
             although
             the
             Gentry
             have
             many
             peculiar
             Customs
             ,
             and
             some
             Statutes
             which
             have
             been
             
             since
             made
             :
             And
             which
             in
             the
             Time
             of
             
               Sigismundus
               Augustus
            
             ,
             being
             compiled
             into
             one
             Volume
             by
             Learned
             Men
             ,
             were
             entitled
             the
             
               Statutes
               of
               the
               Kingdom
            
             ;
             and
             since
             (
             some
             having
             been
             Approv'd
             and
             Augmented
             ,
             and
             others
             Chang'd
             and
             Alter'd
             in
             several
             Diets
             )
             have
             obtain'd
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Constitutions
               of
            
             Poland
             ;
             to
             which
             nevertheless
             all
             that
             Kingdom
             is
             not
             Subject
             ,
             Lithuania
             and
             Volhynia
             observing
             its
             own
             Laws
             .
             Prussia
             likewise
             ,
             both
             Regal
             and
             Ducal
             ,
             has
             a
             Municipal
             Law
             of
             its
             own
             ,
             commonly
             stil'd
             
               the
               Law
               of
               Culm
            
             ;
             from
             which
             notwithstanding
             Three
             Cities
             are
             Exempt
             ,
             
               viz.
               Elbing
               ,
               Bransberg
            
             ,
             and
             Fraumberg
             ,
             all
             which
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             Lansberg
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Punishments
             in
             Poland
             are
             various
             ,
             and
             differ
             only
             according
             to
             the
             Quality
             of
             the
             Crimes
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Persons
             ;
             for
             a
             Thief
             is
             to
             be
             hang'd
             of
             what
             degree
             soever
             he
             be
             ,
             and
             Capital
             Offenders
             of
             all
             other
             Kinds
             and
             Qualities
             are
             to
             be
             Beheaded
             ,
             except
             in
             Notorious
             Villanies
             ,
             where
             the
             Offender
             is
             commonly
             broke
             on
             the
             Wheel
             ,
             or
             else
             Tortur'd
             by
             cutting
             off
             two
             Thongs
             ,
             or
             long
             Pieces
             out
             of
             the
             Skin
             of
             his
             Back
             .
             A
             Nobleman
             is
             sometimes
             punish'd
             by
             forfeiting
             half
             his
             Estate
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             to
             an
             Informer
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             by
             Imprisonment
             only
             .
          
           
             
             Masters
             also
             have
             a
             Power
             of
             Chastising
             their
             Servants
             ;
             which
             they
             do
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             If
             the
             Servant
             they
             are
             about
             to
             Punish
             be
             a
             Polish
             Gentleman
             ,
             then
             they
             make
             him
             lye
             down
             on
             his
             Belly
             on
             a
             Carpet
             spread
             on
             
             the
             Ground
             ,
             or
             upon
             a
             Stool
             ,
             when
             another
             Gentleman-Servant
             lays
             him
             on
             unmercifully
             on
             the
             Back
             ,
             with
             a
             Rope
             or
             Stick
             ,
             giving
             him
             as
             many
             Blows
             and
             Lashes
             ,
             as
             the
             Master
             who
             is
             then
             present
             ,
             orders
             .
             After
             which
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             beaten
             embraces
             the
             Knees
             of
             him
             that
             had
             commanded
             him
             to
             be
             Beat
             ,
             and
             salutes
             him
             with
             the
             good-natur'd
             Title
             of
             Benefactor
             .
             This
             Discipline
             seems
             a
             little
             too
             severe
             ;
             but
             however
             ,
             the
             Temper
             of
             these
             People
             makes
             it
             necessary
             .
             The
             Peasant-Servants
             are
             punish'd
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             only
             with
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             Carpet
             spread
             under
             them
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             former
             sort
             think
             it
             an
             Honour
             to
             be
             so
             lash'd
             ;
             which
             Honour
             they
             always
             receive
             liberally
             as
             often
             as
             they
             deserve
             it
             .
          
           
             
             This
             Custom
             of
             the
             Poles
             in
             punishing
             their
             Gentlemen-Servants
             so
             rigidly
             ,
             ought
             not
             much
             to
             be
             wonder'd
             at
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             consider'd
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             serve
             in
             the
             meanest
             Offices
             without
             derogating
             from
             the
             Nobility
             of
             their
             Birth
             ,
             or
             incapacitating
             themselves
             for
             the
             Highest
             Preferments
             .
             For
             (
             says
             
               Hauteville
               )
               I
               have
               known
               some
               ,
               who
               from
               being
               Foot-boys
               to
               great
               Lords
               ,
               and
               Drummers
               in
               a
               Company
               of
               Dragoons
               ,
               have
               been
               advanc'd
               to
               the
               Dignity
               of
            
             SENATORS
             .
             Also
             in
             general
             ,
             Nothing
             debases
             Nobility
             in
             this
             Country
             ,
             but
             a
             Handicraft
             or
             Mechanic
             Employment
             .
          
           
             This
             SIR
             ,
             is
             all
             that
             I
             could
             meet
             with
             by
             various
             Reading
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             Legislative
             and
             Executive
             Justice
             in
             Poland
             ;
             and
             which
             ,
             though
             not
             capable
             to
             pass
             your
             Censure
             with
             
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             Regular
             Composition
             ,
             I
             hope
             may
             obtain
             Effects
             of
             your
             Candour
             under
             the
             Regretted
             Title
             of
             a
             hasty
             Compilation
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             
               SIR
               ,
            
             
               with
               all
               Humility
               Your
               most
               Obedient
               Servant
               ,
               J.
               S.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             LETTER
             IV.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             Right
             Honourable
             JOHN
             ,
             Earl
             of
             Marlborough
             ,
             Governour
             to
             his
             Highness
             the
             Duke
             of
             Glocester
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Election
               and
               Coronation
               of
               a
               King
               of
               Poland
               ,
               with
               the
               Proceedings
               in
               the
               Inter-regnum
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Ceremonies
               ;
               as
               likewise
               a
               short
               Account
               of
               the
               Coronation
               of
               the
               Queen
               .
            
          
           
             
               My
               LORD
               ,
            
          
           
             TO
             whom
             can
             this
             Letter
             ,
             which
             treats
             of
             the
             Election
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             more
             properly
             address
             it self
             than
             to
             your
             Lordship
             ,
             who
             has
             lately
             been
             pitch'd
             upon
             by
             the
             wisest
             of
             Monarchs
             ,
             to
             be
             Governour
             to
             the
             presumptive
             Heir
             of
             his
             Crown
             ?
             No
             Doubt
             his
             Majesty
             saw
             those
             united
             Qualifications
             in
             you
             ,
             which
             were
             but
             to
             be
             singly
             met
             with
             in
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             which
             moreover
             could
             not
             but
             be
             requir'd
             to
             copy
             a
             successor
             from
             so
             great
             an
             Original
             as
             
             himself
             .
             These
             Considerations
             ,
             My
             Lord
             ,
             have
             embolden'd
             me
             to
             present
             your
             Lordship
             with
             this
             imperfect
             Account
             ,
             but
             which
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             has
             been
             extracted
             from
             so
             many
             Volumes
             ,
             may
             favourably
             pass
             your
             discerning
             Censure
             ,
             tho
             it
             must
             not
             in
             the
             least
             pretend
             to
             deserve
             your
             Approbation
             .
          
           
             
               My
               LORD
            
             ,
          
           
             
             The
             Crown
             of
             Poland
             may
             be
             vacant
             four
             Ways
             ,
             for
             either
             the
             King
             abdicates
             voluntarily
             ,
             and
             publickly
             ,
             like
             
               John
               Casimir
            
             ;
             is
             depos'd
             for
             his
             Vices
             ,
             as
             Locticus
             was
             ;
             runs
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             as
             Henry
             III.
             of
             France
             did
             ;
             or
             dies
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ordinary
             Cause
             of
             an
             Inter-regnum
             .
          
           
             
             When
             the
             Crown
             is
             once
             become
             vacant
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Gnesna
             being
             the
             first
             Senator
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             is
             the
             Prime
             Minister
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             same
             Authority
             as
             the
             King
             had
             ,
             most
             of
             the
             Crown
             Revenues
             being
             invested
             likewise
             in
             him
             ,
             during
             the
             Interregnum
             .
             After
             the
             King's
             Death
             ,
             he
             issues
             out
             circular
             Letters
             to
             all
             the
             Provinces
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             them
             therewith
             ,
             and
             to
             command
             their
             several
             Officers
             to
             make
             Publication
             of
             the
             Inter-regnum
             ,
             as
             likewise
             to
             summon
             a
             general
             Convocation
             of
             the
             Gentry
             to
             meet
             at
             Warsaw
             at
             a
             Time
             prefix'd
             .
          
           
             
             Before
             this
             general
             Meeting
             ,
             they
             meet
             at
             the
             Little
             Diets
             ,
             where
             Care
             is
             taken
             to
             secure
             the
             Roads
             from
             Thieves
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             strong
             Guards
             every
             where
             on
             the
             Frontiers
             ,
             to
             oppose
             an
             invading
             Enemy
             .
             Next
             ,
             Spies
             
             are
             sent
             into
             all
             Neighbouring
             Kingdoms
             ,
             to
             have
             Intelligence
             of
             what
             they
             design
             or
             do
             .
             Then
             all
             Persons
             are
             prohibited
             either
             to
             go
             out
             or
             come
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             during
             the
             Interregnum
             ,
             as
             likewise
             to
             carry
             any
             Horses
             out
             of
             it
             .
             All
             foreign
             Letters
             directed
             to
             any
             Members
             of
             the
             Senate
             are
             intercepted
             ;
             All
             the
             High-ways
             are
             block'd
             up
             with
             Trees
             fell'd
             down
             ,
             and
             Ambuscades
             are
             plac'd
             about
             them
             :
             None
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             nor
             no
             Foreigners
             are
             permitted
             to
             write
             to
             the
             Army
             :
             All
             the
             Gentry
             are
             commanded
             to
             have
             every
             thing
             in
             Readiness
             for
             publick
             Defence
             :
             The
             common
             Use
             of
             Guns
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             Taverns
             are
             shut
             up
             ,
             and
             Concerts
             of
             Musick
             silenc'd
             .
             Then
             they
             proceed
             to
             institute
             the
             Court
             call'd
             Kaptur
             ,
             treated
             of
             before
             .
          
           
             
             This
             Diet
             consists
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Gnesna
             ,
             who
             represents
             the
             King's
             Person
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Senators
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Deputies
             of
             the
             Provinces
             .
             *
             In
             Case
             there
             is
             no
             Archbishop
             of
             Gnesna
             when
             the
             King
             dies
             ,
             the
             Office
             of
             Inter-Rex
             comes
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Cujavia
             ,
             and
             next
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Posnan
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Lower
             Poland
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             Respect
             is
             preferr'd
             to
             the
             Higher
             ,
             tho'
             in
             nothing
             else
             .
             Yet
             however
             they
             may
             grant
             away
             their
             Power
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             in
             the
             Inter-Regnum
             before
             the
             Election
             of
             the
             late
             King
             ,
             when
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Cracow
             officiated
             during
             the
             whole
             Interregnum
             ,
             by
             a
             common
             Consent
             of
             those
             Bishops
             .
          
           
           
             
             *
             Some
             of
             the
             Senators
             and
             Deputies
             are
             dispatch'd
             to
             the
             Generals
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             to
             remain
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             assisting
             to
             them
             with
             their
             Counsel
             in
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             War.
             Some
             Senators
             and
             Deputies
             likewise
             are
             appointed
             to
             inspect
             the
             Crown-Treasure
             deposited
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Cracow
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             an
             Inventory
             thereof
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             afterwards
             to
             report
             to
             the
             Diet.
             This
             Treasure
             is
             commonly
             committed
             to
             the
             Custody
             of
             eight
             Senators
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Castellan
             of
             Cracow
             ,
             the
             Palatins
             of
             
               Cracovia
               ,
               Posnania
               ,
               Vilna
               ,
               Sendomir
               ,
               Kalisch
               ,
            
             and
             Troki
             ;
             together
             with
             the
             Treasurer
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             each
             having
             his
             particular
             Seal
             and
             Key
             ,
             and
             therefore
             none
             to
             act
             without
             the
             unanimous
             Consent
             of
             all
             .
             Also
             Commissioners
             are
             sent
             to
             inform
             themselves
             of
             the
             King's
             Crown-Revenue
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             likewise
             to
             make
             their
             Report
             of
             ,
             during
             this
             Session
             ,
             and
             till
             a
             new
             King
             be
             proclaim'd
             ,
             the
             Republick
             †
             claims
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Most
               Serene
            
             from
             all
             Sovereign
             Princes
             and
             Crown'd
             Heads
             ,
             altho'
             Hautaville
             says
             ,
             he
             has
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             writing
             to
             this
             Diet
             of
             Election
             ,
             has
             not
             faluted
             them
             with
             that
             Title
             ,
             but
             only
             express'd
             himself
             in
             these
             Terms
             ;
             
               To
               our
               dearest
               and
               well
               beloved
               Friends
               and
               Allies
               ,
               the
               States
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             Poland
             ,
             
               and
               Great
               Dutchy
               of
            
             Lithuania
             .
          
           
           
             
             Whilst
             this
             Diet
             sits
             (
             which
             by
             the
             Laws
             is
             not
             to
             be
             above
             a
             Fortnight
             without
             Prorogation
             )
             and
             from
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             Circular
             Letters
             ,
             to
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             Diet
             of
             Election
             ;
             all
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             cease
             ,
             except
             only
             that
             of
             the
             
             Marshal's
             ,
             which
             continues
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             a
             Court
             establish'd
             to
             prevent
             Disorders
             in
             the
             Diet.
             As
             for
             all
             private
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             Suits
             of
             Law
             ,
             they
             are
             delay'd
             till
             after
             the
             new
             King's
             Coronation
             .
             The
             Proceedings
             in
             this
             Diet
             are
             much
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             with
             those
             in
             other
             Diets
             .
          
           
             
             Most
             Crown'd
             Heads
             ,
             and
             other
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             send
             Ambassadours
             to
             this
             Election
             ,
             and
             more
             especially
             the
             Emperour
             and
             King
             of
             France
             .
             The
             Pope
             also
             always
             sends
             his
             Nuncio
             to
             take
             care
             that
             the
             Election
             should
             fall
             upon
             a
             profess'd
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             .
             The
             Emperour
             and
             French
             King
             always
             raise
             great
             Factions
             to
             promote
             their
             several
             Interests
             .
          
           
             
             Before
             any
             Ambassadours
             arrive
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             send
             Notice
             of
             their
             coming
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Gnesna
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             appoint
             them
             Lodgings
             at
             a
             Distance
             from
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             to
             assign
             them
             a
             Polish
             Gentleman
             ,
             whose
             Business
             is
             rather
             to
             observe
             their
             Conduct
             ,
             and
             to
             acquaint
             the
             Diet
             therewith
             ,
             than
             to
             do
             them
             either
             any
             Service
             or
             Honour
             .
             But
             however
             these
             Rules
             are
             but
             seldom
             observ'd
             ,
             for
             Princes
             Ambassadours
             now
             generally
             live
             publickly
             at
             Warsaw
             .
             A
             Gentleman
             ,
             't
             is
             
             true
             ,
             is
             still
             appointed
             to
             be
             always
             with
             them
             ,
             whose
             chiefest
             Business
             is
             to
             prevent
             their
             corrupting
             any
             with
             Money
             ;
             but
             this
             Precaution
             is
             notwithstanding
             now
             become
             useless
             ,
             since
             Avarice
             bears
             so
             great
             a
             Sway
             in
             Poland
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             Fidelity
             which
             a
             Polish
             Gentleman
             ows
             his
             Country
             ,
             cannot
             withstand
             the
             Charms
             of
             a
             Thousand
             Crowns
             .
          
           
             
             Embassadors
             are
             not
             only
             receiv'd
             from
             Foreign
             Princes
             ,
             and
             their
             Masters
             Letters
             publickly
             read
             ;
             but
             also
             Polish
             Ministers
             are
             sent
             at
             this
             Time
             from
             the
             Republick
             to
             all
             Neighbouring
             States
             ,
             to
             answer
             their
             Embassies
             ,
             and
             to
             request
             their
             Amity
             .
             Here
             it
             may
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             all
             Embassadours
             or
             Envoys
             ,
             who
             have
             had
             Audience
             of
             Leave
             before
             the
             late
             King's
             Death
             ,
             are
             desir'd
             to
             depart
             within
             eight
             Days
             .
          
           
             
             Embassadors
             from
             foreign
             Courts
             must
             take
             especial
             Care
             to
             secure
             the
             Diet
             in
             general
             ,
             since
             the
             bare
             disobliging
             of
             one
             particular
             Member
             may
             render
             them
             for
             ever
             incapable
             of
             bringing
             their
             Designs
             about
             ,
             as
             it
             hapned
             in
             the
             Election
             of
             
               Michael
               Wiesnowiski
            
             ,
             where
             the
             true
             Reason
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             
             Newburg's
             being
             excluded
             ,
             was
             the
             Quarrel
             with
             the
             Chancellor
             Patz
             :
             Nevertheless
             it
             must
             be
             acknowledg'd
             that
             that
             Election
             was
             tumultuary
             ,
             the
             Nobility
             had
             not
             their
             free
             Votes
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             in
             a
             manner
             hurried
             away
             by
             the
             Violence
             of
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             Prasmowski
             ,
             then
             Primate
             ,
             was
             forc'd
             to
             proclaim
             him
             ,
             tho'
             he
             knew
             
             that
             the
             Republick
             at
             that
             Juncture
             had
             need
             of
             both
             a
             rich
             and
             valiant
             King
             ,
             neither
             of
             which
             that
             Prince
             could
             in
             the
             least
             pretend
             to
             be
             .
             He
             was
             no
             sooner
             proclaim'd
             ,
             but
             the
             Chancellor
             began
             to
             insinuate
             that
             he
             ow'd
             his
             Crown
             to
             him
             ,
             nor
             was
             it
             a
             difficult
             Task
             for
             him
             to
             impose
             on
             a
             Prince
             who
             was
             easily
             govern'd
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             always
             shewn
             more
             good
             Nature
             than
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             
             After
             the
             Diet
             of
             Convocation
             ended
             ,
             the
             Nuncios
             and
             Deputies
             retire
             to
             their
             several
             Countries
             ,
             where
             they
             acquaint
             the
             Gentry
             ,
             being
             a
             second
             Time
             assembled
             in
             their
             Little
             Diets
             ,
             of
             the
             Proceedings
             in
             this
             general
             Convocation
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             the
             Day
             assign'd
             for
             the
             Election
             ;
             Whereupon
             the
             Gentry
             immediately
             begin
             to
             consult
             about
             what
             is
             proper
             to
             be
             propos'd
             in
             the
             Diet
             of
             Election
             ,
             and
             they
             proceed
             to
             choose
             new
             Deputies
             .
             In
             Prussia
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Varmia
             being
             sole
             Lord
             Lieutenant
             ,
             summons
             all
             these
             little
             Diets
             by
             his
             Mandates
             .
          
           
             
             The
             general
             Diet
             for
             the
             Election
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             was
             formerly
             held
             at
             Petricovia
             ,
             but
             since
             the
             joining
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             with
             the
             Great
             Dutchy
             ,
             is
             always
             held
             in
             an
             open
             Field
             half
             a
             League
             from
             Warsaw
             ,
             and
             near
             the
             Village
             of
             Vola
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             to
             continue
             by
             the
             Laws
             above
             six
             Weeks
             .
             The
             Crown-Treasurer
             ,
             at
             the
             Charges
             of
             the
             Republick
             ,
             builds
             there
             a
             large
             Booth
             or
             Hall
             with
             Boards
             ,
             not
             unlike
             Booths
             in
             our
             Bartholomew
             Fair
             :
             The
             Name
             the
             Poles
             give
             to
             this
             Place
             ,
             
             is
             *
             Szopa
             ,
             signifying
             a
             cover'd
             Room
             against
             the
             Injuries
             of
             Weather
             .
             It
             has
             but
             three
             Doors
             to
             go
             in
             at
             ,
             and
             they
             fortifie
             it
             round
             with
             a
             broad
             and
             deep
             Ditch
             .
             When
             this
             Place
             is
             thus
             finish'd
             by
             the
             Care
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Officer
             ,
             and
             the
             Day
             fix'd
             for
             the
             Diets
             convening
             is
             arriv'd
             ,
             the
             Senators
             and
             Nobility
             go
             in
             great
             Order
             to
             St.
             
             John's
             Church
             at
             Warsaw
             ,
             where
             they
             pray
             God
             to
             assist
             them
             in
             the
             Election
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             who
             may
             have
             all
             the
             Qualities
             necessary
             to
             defend
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             protect
             the
             Republick
             .
             Then
             they
             go
             to
             wait
             on
             the
             Queen
             Dowager
             ,
             to
             condole
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             deceas'd
             King
             her
             Husband
             ,
             the
             Primate
             speaking
             for
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             Nuncio-Marshal
             for
             the
             Deputies
             ,
             who
             are
             then
             answer'd
             in
             the
             Queen's
             Name
             by
             her
             Chancellor
             .
             After
             which
             they
             march
             to
             the
             Szopa
             ,
             where
             the
             Nobility
             elect
             their
             Marshal
             or
             Speaker
             by
             Majority
             of
             Votes
             ,
             who
             after
             being
             chosen
             ,
             takes
             the
             usual
             Oath
             ,
             which
             runs
             thus
             ,
             
               That
               he
               will
               discharge
               his
               Office
               faithfully
               ,
               receive
               no
               Bribes
               ,
               keep
               private
               Correspondence
               with
               none
               of
               the
               Competitors
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               subscribe
               a
               Schedule
               of
               a
               free
               Election
               without
               the
               Knowledge
               and
               Approbation
               of
               the
               Republick
               .
            
             After
             this
             he
             goes
             to
             wait
             on
             the
             Senators
             for
             their
             Approbation
             .
             It
             must
             be
             understood
             that
             the
             Senators
             only
             sit
             in
             the
             Szopa
             ,
             for
             the
             Deputies
             have
             their
             Session
             in
             the
             open
             Field
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             their
             †
             
               Rota
               Equestris
            
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             first
             thing
             that
             the
             Senators
             and
             Nuncios
             ,
             or
             deputed
             Gentry
             ,
             do
             in
             this
             Diet
             ,
             after
             establishing
             of
             the
             Kaptur
             ,
             is
             to
             take
             a
             mutual
             Oath
             on
             their
             Knees
             ,
             administred
             by
             the
             Prmate
             ,
             to
             a
             strict
             Union
             and
             Intelligence
             among
             themselves
             for
             the
             common
             Interest
             of
             the
             Nation
             :
             Next
             ,
             not
             to
             acknowledge
             any
             for
             their
             King
             ,
             but
             him
             that
             is
             lawfully
             elected
             by
             the
             unanimous
             Consent
             and
             who
             must
             withal
             swear
             to
             preserve
             inviolable
             ,
             the
             Rights
             and
             Privileges
             of
             the
             Republick
             ;
             and
             they
             moreover
             promise
             mutually
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             will
             act
             otherwise
             ,
             shall
             be
             deem'd
             and
             declar'd
             an
             Enemy
             to
             his
             Country
             .
             Likewise
             they
             reciprocally
             promise
             not
             to
             give
             their
             Voices
             for
             an
             Election
             ,
             nor
             to
             enter
             into
             any
             Agreement
             with
             any
             of
             the
             Candidates
             or
             their
             Embassadors
             ,
             till
             all
             the
             Irregularities
             or
             Disorders
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             or
             the
             Great
             Dutchy
             ,
             be
             first
             consider'd
             and
             redress'd
             .
             They
             annul
             all
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Tribunals
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             Statutes
             of
             Kings
             that
             are
             found
             to
             entrench
             on
             their
             Liberties
             :
             They
             declare
             that
             all
             other
             Judgments
             pronounc'd
             before
             the
             Publication
             of
             the
             Interregnum
             ,
             shall
             be
             valid
             :
             They
             set
             up
             a
             new
             Court
             of
             Justice
             call'd
             Kaptur
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             Defend
             the
             Country
             ,
             Coin
             Money
             ,
             Raise
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             for
             Maintaining
             of
             the
             Laws
             .
             They
             give
             Orders
             that
             no
             Body
             shall
             come
             to
             the
             Diet
             with
             Fire-Arms
             ,
             nor
             bring
             any
             Strangers
             along
             with
             them
             :
             They
             cause
             the
             Generals
             to
             take
             on
             Oath
             before
             Commissioners
             to
             discharge
             the
             Trust
             repos'd
             in
             them
             ,
             faithfully
             to
             employ
             their
             Forces
             against
             the
             
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Republick
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             the
             Frontiers
             ,
             thereby
             to
             secure
             the
             Honour
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             They
             oblige
             them
             also
             to
             swear
             to
             assert
             the
             publick
             Interest
             in
             Case
             of
             Sedition
             or
             Rebellion
             ,
             to
             restrain
             Soldiers
             from
             injuring
             any
             Person
             ,
             to
             receive
             Money
             neither
             from
             Clergy
             nor
             Laity
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             their
             Soldiers
             from
             receiving
             any
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             they
             forbid
             them
             to
             advance
             with
             their
             Troops
             into
             the
             Heart
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             more
             especially
             to
             come
             *
             near
             the
             Diet
             for
             Fear
             of
             being
             forc'd
             to
             an
             Election
             against
             their
             free
             Will
             :
             And
             providing
             the
             Republick
             should
             be
             attack'd
             by
             such
             a
             Force
             ,
             as
             the
             Army
             were
             not
             strong
             enough
             to
             resist
             ,
             then
             they
             declare
             ,
             that
             from
             that
             very
             Minute
             they
             summon
             all
             the
             Nobility
             to
             meet
             together
             without
             Delay
             ,
             at
             the
             Time
             and
             Place
             which
             the
             Primate
             and
             his
             Council
             shall
             appoint
             ;
             that
             the
             Review
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             rais'd
             in
             general
             by
             the
             Republick
             ,
             or
             in
             particular
             by
             the
             Palatinaetes
             ,
             shall
             be
             made
             in
             the
             Camp
             ;
             that
             each
             Palatinate
             shall
             take
             care
             to
             pay
             its
             own
             Troops
             ,
             and
             not
             disband
             any
             but
             such
             as
             the
             general
             Diet
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             dismiss
             .
             They
             forbid
             the
             Treasurers
             of
             the
             Crown
             or
             Great
             Dutchy
             ,
             to
             give
             out
             any
             Money
             without
             Knowledge
             and
             Approbation
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             and
             his
             Council
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             Payment
             of
             the
             Troops
             of
             the
             Republick
             :
             They
             order
             that
             skilful
             and
             honest
             Persons
             shall
             be
             sent
             to
             visit
             the
             Salt-Works
             ,
             and
             to
             regulate
             all
             Reparations
             that
             shall
             be
             found
             necessary
             there
             ;
             
             and
             in
             the
             last
             Place
             ,
             that
             the
             Deputies
             of
             certain
             Cities
             shall
             not
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Diet
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             sufficiently
             prov'd
             their
             Right
             to
             come
             thither
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             the
             Poles
             in
             this
             Diet
             take
             all
             the
             Measures
             and
             Care
             imaginable
             to
             secure
             their
             Frontiers
             ,
             maintain
             the
             Kingdom
             in
             Peace
             and
             Quietness
             ,
             to
             settle
             a
             good
             Intelligence
             among
             themselves
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             to
             prevent
             Bribery
             or
             any
             private
             Interest
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Diet
             that
             might
             tend
             to
             hinder
             a
             free
             and
             unanimous
             Election
             .
          
           
             
             Matters
             being
             thus
             dispos'd
             ,
             they
             immediately
             proceed
             to
             the
             Election
             ,
             examining
             first
             ,
             the
             Exorbitances
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Disorders
             and
             Excesses
             committed
             during
             the
             last
             Reign
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             may
             prevent
             the
             like
             for
             the
             future
             .
             These
             Exorbitances
             are
             not
             examin'd
             by
             the
             whole
             Session
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             Senators
             or
             Deputies
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             certain
             Number
             assign'd
             out
             of
             both
             ,
             who
             sit
             a-Mornings
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Warsaw
             .
             Then
             the
             Diet
             gives
             Audience
             to
             the
             Ambassadors
             ,
             both
             of
             those
             Princes
             that
             pretend
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             recommend
             others
             to
             it
             ,
             sending
             first
             ,
             a
             great
             Train
             of
             Coaches
             to
             wait
             on
             them
             to
             the
             
               Rota
               Equestris
            
             ,
             whither
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             that
             on
             this
             Occasion
             the
             Senate
             goes
             .
          
           
             When
             these
             Embassadors
             are
             thus
             sent
             for
             ,
             the
             Pope's
             Nuncio
             is
             always
             preferr'd
             ,
             then
             comes
             the
             Emperour's
             Embassador
             ,
             next
             the
             French
             ,
             and
             after
             these
             the
             Spanish
             :
             But
             since
             the
             Diet
             of
             Election
             conven'd
             at
             Warsaw
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             
               Sigismundus
               Augustus
            
             ,
             
             when
             the
             Spanish
             Embassador
             demanded
             Audience
             before
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             was
             preferr'd
             ,
             Spain
             has
             sent
             no
             Embassador
             on
             this
             Account
             into
             Poland
             ;
             for
             as
             for
             Don
             
               Pedro
               Ronquillos
            
             ,
             who
             was
             present
             at
             the
             Diet
             of
             Election
             of
             John
             III.
             he
             durst
             never
             assume
             either
             the
             Title
             or
             Quality
             of
             Embassador
             ,
             for
             Fear
             he
             should
             be
             forc'd
             to
             give
             Place
             to
             the
             Embassador
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Manner
             of
             receiving
             these
             Embassadors
             is
             this
             :
             The
             Pope's
             Legate
             is
             introduc'd
             by
             a
             certain
             Number
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Lay-Senators
             ,
             as
             likewise
             by
             the
             Marshal
             of
             the
             Deputies
             ,
             and
             an
             assign'd
             Number
             out
             of
             their
             Body
             .
             The
             Inter-Rex
             arising
             out
             of
             his
             Chair
             ,
             moves
             two
             or
             three
             Steps
             to
             meet
             him
             ,
             and
             places
             him
             on
             his
             Right-Hand
             .
             The
             secular
             Embassadors
             are
             introduc'd
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Lay-Senators
             and
             Deputies
             only
             .
             The
             Emperour's
             Minister
             is
             plac'd
             by
             them
             between
             the
             Great
             Marshal
             and
             the
             Nuncio-Marshal
             .
          
           
             
             When
             the
             Embassadors
             receive
             Audience
             ,
             they
             make
             their
             Harangue
             in
             Latin
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Archbishop
             that
             presides
             ,
             answers
             for
             the
             Senators
             ,
             and
             the
             Nuncio-Marshal
             for
             the
             Nobility
             .
             It
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             for
             all
             Ministers
             that
             have
             any
             Interests
             of
             their
             Masters
             to
             carry
             on
             in
             the
             Diet
             ,
             to
             be
             not
             only
             eloquent
             ,
             but
             liberal
             and
             generous
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             Treats
             ,
             Feasts
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             their
             Money
             ,
             they
             may
             gain
             or
             purchase
             the
             Good
             Will
             and
             Suffrages
             of
             the
             Senate
             and
             Gentry
             .
             It
             is
             so
             essentially
             requisite
             for
             Embassadors
             
             to
             make
             a
             great
             Figure
             ,
             keep
             an
             open
             Table
             ,
             spend
             a
             vast
             deal
             of
             Money
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             considerable
             Presents
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Diet
             do
             but
             in
             the
             least
             suspect
             any
             Avarice
             or
             Niggardliness
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             presently
             impute
             it
             to
             the
             Poverty
             of
             the
             Prince
             that
             sent
             them
             ,
             which
             would
             prove
             no
             small
             Obstruction
             ,
             either
             to
             his
             Election
             or
             Interest
             in
             Behalf
             of
             any
             body
             else
             .
             Embassadors
             must
             likewise
             take
             more
             than
             ordinary
             Care
             to
             keep
             in
             with
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             first
             ,
             by
             obliging
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             because
             they
             bear
             great
             Sway
             in
             the
             Diet
             ,
             and
             next
             the
             Priests
             and
             Fryars
             ,
             they
             having
             no
             less
             Influence
             and
             Authority
             over
             the
             People
             .
             But
             however
             Presents
             are
             not
             to
             be
             made
             them
             in
             gross
             ,
             but
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             lest
             they
             fly
             off
             when
             they
             expect
             no
             farther
             Recompence
             ;
             for
             the
             Poles
             generally
             think
             themselves
             oblig'd
             to
             serve
             you
             ,
             not
             for
             what
             they
             have
             already
             receiv'd
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             still
             in
             Hopes
             of
             receiving
             more
             .
             They
             are
             all
             likewise
             apt
             to
             neglect
             your
             Interest
             ,
             and
             will
             sometimes
             take
             Money
             from
             another
             Prince
             or
             his
             Embassador
             ,
             to
             vote
             against
             you
             .
             The
             late
             King
             is
             accus'd
             of
             taking
             Money
             of
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             Lorrain
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Newbourg
             ,
             to
             employ
             it
             in
             their
             several
             Interests
             in
             the
             Election
             ;
             but
             however
             ,
             he
             did
             more
             wisely
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             himself
             to
             get
             to
             be
             elected
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             find
             he
             had
             good
             Success
             .
          
           
             
             After
             the
             Embassadors
             have
             thus
             had
             Audience
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             other
             Matters
             are
             settled
             in
             the
             Republick
             ,
             they
             proceed
             to
             the
             Election
             
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             but
             first
             they
             implore
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             by
             singing
             the
             
               Veni
               Creator
            
             :
             Then
             they
             proceed
             to
             give
             their
             Votes
             ,
             and
             communicate
             them
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             when
             if
             they
             are
             unanimous
             for
             one
             Candidate
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Gnesna
             ,
             or
             Bishop
             that
             presides
             in
             his
             Place
             ,
             demands
             thrice
             if
             the
             Grievances
             and
             Exorbitancies
             are
             redress'd
             ;
             which
             being
             answer'd
             in
             the
             Affirmative
             ,
             he
             immediately
             proclaims
             the
             King
             Elect
             ,
             which
             is
             likewise
             done
             at
             the
             same
             Time
             by
             the
             Marshals
             of
             the
             Crown
             and
             the
             Great
             Dutchy
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             all
             joyn
             in
             the
             singing
             of
             
               Te
               Deum
            
             .
          
           
             
             Here
             it
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             give
             your
             Lordship
             farther
             Particulars
             ,
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             Election
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             .
             Assoon
             as
             the
             Anthem
             is
             ended
             ,
             the
             Senators
             and
             Deputies
             remove
             from
             their
             Places
             ,
             and
             divide
             themselves
             into
             their
             several
             Palatinates
             ,
             making
             so
             many
             peculiar
             Rota's
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Gnesna
             only
             still
             keeping
             his
             Seat.
             The
             Orders
             being
             thus
             divided
             ,
             the
             first
             Senator
             of
             every
             Palatinate
             ,
             numbers
             their
             Votes
             ;
             which
             afterwards
             are
             transmitted
             into
             a
             Roll
             ,
             and
             delivered
             under
             their
             several
             Hands
             to
             the
             Nuncio-Marshal
             .
             All
             these
             Suffrages
             are
             then
             reckon'd
             together
             by
             the
             Senate
             in
             the
             Szopa
             ,
             where
             if
             there
             be
             a
             Majority
             for
             any
             one
             Candidate
             ,
             they
             labour
             what
             they
             can
             partly
             by
             Perswasion
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             Promises
             ,
             to
             bring
             the
             Electors
             to
             be
             unanimous
             ;
             for
             till
             then
             no
             King
             can
             be
             lawfully
             Proclaim'd
             :
             yet
             when
             there
             is
             a
             Division
             in
             the
             Diet
             ,
             as
             most
             commonly
             it
             happens
             ,
             the
             
             strongest
             Party
             still
             carries
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             appear'd
             in
             Stephen
             Batori's
             Cafe
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Sigismund
             III.
             which
             last
             coming
             soonest
             into
             Poland
             ,
             was
             Crown'd
             King
             at
             Cracow
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             Maximilian
             was
             proclaim'd
             at
             Warsaw
             by
             Cardinal
             Radzvil
             .
             It
             may
             be
             observ'd
             that
             the
             House
             of
             Austria
             has
             been
             put
             by
             the
             Crown
             of
             Poland
             no
             less
             than
             thrice
             .
             First
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             Ernest
             ,
             by
             the
             Election
             of
             Henry
             of
             Valois
             ;
             and
             Secondly
             and
             Thirdly
             ,
             by
             the
             Exclusion
             of
             this
             Maximilian
             :
             And
             this
             because
             the
             Poles
             have
             a
             Maxim
             ,
             never
             to
             Elect
             any
             Powerful
             Neighbouring
             Prince
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             subdu'd
             ,
             and
             brought
             under
             an
             Arbitrary
             Power
             .
             The
             Day
             after
             the
             Election
             all
             the
             Senators
             and
             Deputies
             meet
             either
             in
             the
             
               Rota
               Equestris
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Castle
             of
             Warsaw
             ,
             and
             draw
             up
             the
             Decree
             of
             Election
             ,
             subscribing
             it
             with
             their
             several
             Hands
             ;
             which
             is
             immediately
             afterwards
             sent
             to
             the
             Press
             to
             be
             Printed
             .
          
           
             
             To
             the
             Election
             of
             a
             King
             of
             Poland
             ,
             not
             only
             all
             the
             Gentry
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             Great
             Dutchy
             ,
             but
             likewise
             a
             great
             Number
             of
             Strangers
             from
             all
             adjacent
             Countries
             come
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             that
             ,
             People
             come
             from
             all
             Parts
             of
             Poland
             ;
             the
             Senators
             and
             Deputies
             only
             ,
             have
             a
             lawful
             Vote
             in
             the
             Election
             :
             Nevertheless
             ,
             the
             other
             Gentry
             Interest
             themselves
             either
             in
             favouring
             the
             Senators
             ,
             or
             the
             Factions
             of
             the
             Deputies
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             fall
             out
             among
             themselves
             about
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             the
             absolute
             Interest
             of
             the
             Candidate
             to
             treat
             and
             present
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             individual
             Members
             of
             the
             Diet
             ,
             but
             also
             these
             Nobles
             ,
             
             altho
             they
             have
             no
             actual
             Voices
             in
             the
             Election
             ,
             for
             their
             great
             Number
             can
             easily
             favour
             and
             carry
             on
             a
             Faction
             ,
             by
             threatning
             the
             Senators
             and
             Deputies
             ,
             in
             Case
             they
             do
             not
             elect
             such
             a
             Prince
             as
             they
             propose
             .
             This
             was
             confirm'd
             in
             the
             Election
             of
             
               Michael
               Wiesnowiski
            
             ,
             where
             none
             of
             the
             Electors
             thought
             of
             choosing
             a
             Piasto
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             such
             a
             weak
             poor
             unexperienc'd
             Prince
             as
             this
             Duke
             was
             ;
             yet
             the
             turbulent
             Mob
             of
             Polish
             Gentry
             soon
             forc'd
             them
             to
             elect
             and
             proclaim
             him
             King
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             this
             being
             no
             free
             Election
             ,
             they
             never
             paid
             him
             any
             great
             Deference
             ,
             but
             undervalu'd
             ,
             and
             were
             so
             displeas'd
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             some
             say
             ,
             after
             four
             Years
             Reign
             ,
             he
             was
             poison'd
             by
             the
             Contrivance
             of
             the
             Great
             Men.
             Thus
             it
             is
             palpably
             more
             safe
             and
             creditable
             for
             a
             Candidate
             to
             purchase
             himself
             a
             strong
             Party
             in
             the
             Diet
             ,
             and
             to
             support
             and
             back
             them
             by
             procuring
             the
             Affection
             and
             good
             Will
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Gentry
             ,
             than
             to
             rely
             barely
             on
             the
             inconstant
             and
             tumultuous
             Suffrage
             of
             a
             senseless
             turbulent
             Mob
             ,
             as
             the
             late
             King
             sufficiently
             experienc'd
             before
             his
             Election
             .
          
           
             
             There
             are
             several
             Conditions
             requir'd
             in
             a
             Candidate
             ,
             that
             aspires
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             Poland
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             past
             ,
             as
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             for
             he
             must
             not
             be
             a
             Native
             (
             which
             *
             Hartknoch
             says
             he
             may
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             proves
             by
             a
             great
             many
             Persons
             )
             nor
             marry'd
             ,
             nor
             †
             present
             at
             the
             Election
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             rich
             ,
             and
             no
             absolute
             or
             neighbouring
             
             Prince
             :
             And
             as
             for
             his
             Religion
             ,
             he
             must
             either
             actually
             be
             ,
             or
             promise
             to
             become
             a
             Roman
             Catholick
             before
             he
             can
             be
             crown'd
             .
             All
             this
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             King
             Michael
             the
             late
             Elector
             of
             Brandenburg
             ,
             and
             Duke
             Ernest
             of
             Brunswick
             promis'd
             ,
             being
             not
             willing
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             to
             lose
             a
             Crown
             for
             an
             exteriour
             Show
             of
             a
             Piece
             of
             Religious
             Ceremony
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Gentry
             of
             Poland
             think
             themselves
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             so
             equal
             in
             Respect
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             willingly
             consent
             to
             elect
             a
             Piasto
             or
             Native
             to
             a
             Crown
             ,
             which
             their
             Birth
             gave
             them
             a
             parallel
             Right
             to
             .
             They
             besides
             think
             it
             a
             great
             Advantage
             to
             their
             Nation
             to
             choose
             a
             forreign
             and
             rich
             Prince
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             make
             more
             Alliances
             abroad
             ,
             and
             oblige
             such
             Kings
             to
             bring
             all
             their
             Effects
             with
             them
             to
             enrich
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             They
             are
             for
             an
             unmarry'd
             Prince
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             the
             Opportunity
             of
             matching
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             strengthen
             their
             Alliances
             that
             Way
             .
             They
             care
             not
             to
             elect
             a
             neighbouring
             Prince
             ,
             for
             fear
             he
             should
             become
             absolute
             by
             his
             adjoyning
             Force
             .
             But
             however
             these
             ,
             like
             their
             other
             Constitutions
             ,
             have
             not
             been
             always
             observ'd
             ;
             for
             the
             only
             Maxim
             they
             have
             hitherto
             kept
             inviolable
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             elect
             any
             Prince
             but
             a
             Roman
             Catholick
             ,
             for
             the
             late
             King
             was
             both
             a
             Piasto
             and
             marry'd
             before
             he
             was
             elected
             :
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             had
             his
             Queen
             divorc'd
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             marry'd
             him
             to
             King
             
             Michael's
             Queen
             Dowager
             Eleonora
             ,
             at
             present
             Dutchess
             Dowager
             of
             Lorrain
             ;
             but
             the
             Affection
             
             the
             King
             always
             bore
             to
             his
             Queen
             ,
             in
             Conjunction
             with
             her
             own
             Intrigues
             among
             the
             Senators
             ,
             soon
             broke
             this
             Design
             .
             They
             have
             also
             sometimes
             elected
             absolute
             and
             neighbouring
             Princes
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             of
             Sweden
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Bohemia
             ,
             and
             the
             Prince
             of
             Transilvania
             ;
             but
             then
             this
             Constitution
             was
             not
             in
             Force
             ,
             being
             only
             made
             of
             latter
             Days
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             now
             resolv'd
             to
             admit
             of
             no
             such
             Election
             hereafter
             :
             So
             that
             at
             present
             a
             Prince
             must
             be
             very
             rich
             to
             purchase
             the
             Votes
             of
             so
             many
             Hundreds
             that
             compose
             the
             Diet
             ,
             and
             to
             treat
             the
             Gentry
             in
             general
             :
             And
             besides
             ,
             must
             have
             many
             Heroick
             and
             Warlike
             Qualities
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Reputation
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             obtain
             the
             Crown
             of
             Poland
             :
             Insomuch
             that
             before
             he
             can
             be
             elected
             and
             crown'd
             ,
             it
             must
             necessarily
             cost
             him
             several
             Hundreds
             of
             Thousand
             Pounds
             Sterling
             :
             And
             moreover
             ,
             the
             vast
             Sums
             that
             all
             the
             Competitors
             spend
             liberally
             at
             this
             Election
             ,
             far
             exceeds
             what
             the
             elected
             Prince
             has
             spent
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Diet
             must
             needs
             get
             well
             by
             their
             Election
             ,
             which
             I
             take
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             chiefest
             Reasons
             why
             they
             maintain
             their
             Kingdom
             elective
             .
          
           
             
             The
             others
             are
             ,
             first
             ,
             That
             they
             take
             that
             Government
             to
             be
             easiest
             ,
             which
             is
             executed
             by
             a
             Person
             whom
             they
             have
             unanimously
             chosen
             to
             obey
             ,
             being
             not
             thereby
             oblig'd
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             a
             Prince
             that
             Nature
             only
             has
             set
             over
             their
             Heads
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             they
             esteem
             an
             elective
             Kingdom
             free
             from
             those
             Hazzards
             which
             one
             that
             is
             successive
             most
             
             commonly
             incurs
             during
             the
             Minority
             of
             its
             Princes
             ,
             for
             that
             then
             either
             its
             Neigbours
             take
             an
             Occasion
             to
             invade
             it
             ,
             or
             its
             Great
             Men
             to
             embroil
             it
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             secure
             the
             greater
             Share
             in
             the
             Government
             to
             themselves
             ,
             under
             so
             weak
             a
             Head.
             If
             this
             be
             pretended
             to
             be
             remedy'd
             by
             assigning
             fit
             Tutors
             and
             Counsellors
             to
             the
             young
             Prince
             ;
             They
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Government
             will
             be
             miserably
             mistaken
             ,
             for
             that
             we
             do
             not
             want
             in
             History
             several
             Examples
             of
             young
             Kings
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             driven
             out
             of
             their
             Thrones
             by
             their
             assign'd
             Governours
             :
             And
             moreover
             ,
             that
             seldom
             any
             Kingdom
             has
             been
             known
             to
             continue
             long
             in
             Peace
             ,
             during
             the
             Minority
             of
             its
             King.
             The
             third
             Reason
             they
             give
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             an
             elective
             State
             ,
             rarely
             any
             Blood
             is
             shed
             about
             the
             Succession
             ,
             as
             has
             frequently
             happen'd
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             without
             fetching
             any
             Examples
             from
             Antiquity
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             They
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             King
             chosen
             by
             the
             free
             Consent
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             will
             be
             likely
             ,
             in
             common
             Gratitude
             ,
             to
             retaliate
             the
             Obligation
             by
             the
             Clemency
             and
             Justice
             of
             his
             Reign
             .
             The
             fifth
             Advantage
             which
             the
             Poles
             pretend
             by
             an
             Election
             of
             their
             Kings
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             no
             other
             State
             Princes
             take
             so
             great
             Care
             to
             educate
             their
             Children
             ,
             as
             in
             theirs
             .
             And
             the
             sixth
             is
             ,
             That
             by
             Means
             of
             electing
             their
             King
             ,
             the
             Gentry
             (
             who
             are
             only
             consider'd
             in
             Poland
             )
             have
             the
             greater
             Power
             of
             conserving
             their
             Liberties
             and
             Privileges
             ,
             in
             which
             their
             greatest
             Happiness
             consists
             .
             And
             the
             seventh
             is
             ,
             by
             limiting
             the
             Actions
             of
             their
             Kings
             to
             the
             unanimous
             Consent
             of
             the
             Diet.
             I
             might
             here
             mention
             many
             more
             
             Reasons
             ,
             but
             for
             Fear
             of
             tiring
             your
             Lordship
             by
             too
             long
             a
             Digression
             ,
             I
             return
             to
             my
             Subject
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             those
             that
             have
             Suffrages
             in
             this
             Election
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             observ'd
             that
             the
             Diet
             have
             in
             general
             ,
             as
             likewise
             the
             Deputies
             of
             some
             particular
             Cities
             ,
             especially
             the
             greater
             ones
             of
             Prussia
             ,
             which
             formerly
             had
             not
             only
             Place
             among
             the
             Nuncios
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             Senate
             .
             As
             for
             the
             lesser
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Varmia
             generally
             subscribes
             in
             their
             Names
             .
             There
             are
             others
             who
             have
             pretended
             to
             ,
             but
             have
             been
             deny'd
             a
             Vote
             in
             the
             Election
             ;
             as
             the
             Dukes
             of
             Prussia
             and
             the
             Dukes
             of
             Curland
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             only
             tributary
             to
             Poland
             .
             The
             King's
             Sons
             also
             are
             excluded
             from
             a
             Vote
             ,
             tho'
             they
             should
             be
             dignify'd
             with
             Consent
             of
             the
             Republick
             .
             Soldiers
             likewise
             are
             refus'd
             a
             Suffrage
             ,
             tho'
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             they
             laid
             Claim
             to
             such
             a
             Privilege
             (
             being
             for
             the
             most
             part
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             Gentry
             )
             when
             the
             Cosacks
             once
             pretended
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             who
             were
             rejected
             with
             Contempt
             ,
             being
             look'd
             upon
             to
             be
             no
             better
             than
             the
             Scum
             or
             Dregs
             of
             the
             Populace
             .
          
           
             
             At
             the
             Time
             of
             this
             Election
             ,
             the
             Diet
             apply
             themselves
             to
             the
             Conservation
             of
             their
             Rights
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             the
             best
             Time
             to
             secure
             their
             Constitutions
             and
             Privileges
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             any
             Abuse
             of
             ,
             or
             Breach
             in
             their
             Laws
             ▪
             for
             which
             Purpose
             they
             are
             always
             then
             very
             busie
             in
             making
             new
             Laws
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             preserve
             ,
             but
             likewise
             enlarge
             their
             Prerogatives
             .
             As
             soon
             
             therefore
             as
             their
             King
             is
             elected
             ,
             they
             propose
             to
             him
             certain
             Articles
             or
             Capitulations
             to
             be
             agreed
             to
             before
             he
             can
             be
             proclaim'd
             .
             These
             Articles
             they
             call
             
               Pacta
               Conventa
            
             ,
             being
             properly
             a
             Contract
             between
             the
             King
             and
             People
             ,
             which
             he
             swears
             afterwards
             to
             keep
             inviolable
             before
             the
             Altar
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             St.
             John
             at
             Warsaw
             .
          
           
             
             Providing
             the
             elected
             King
             be
             a
             foreign
             Prince
             ,
             then
             must
             his
             Embassador
             who
             represents
             him
             ,
             sign
             these
             Articles
             ,
             and
             take
             this
             Oath
             for
             him
             .
             Thus
             at
             the
             Election
             of
             Henry
             of
             Valois
             ,
             his
             Embassador
             
               John
               de
               Monluc
            
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Valence
             ,
             was
             oblig'd
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Diet
             ,
             where
             ,
             after
             the
             Conditions
             to
             be
             observ'd
             by
             the
             new
             King
             his
             Master
             were
             read
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             sign'd
             them
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             said
             Henry
             ,
             and
             of
             Charles
             IX
             .
             his
             Brother
             ,
             King
             of
             France
             .
             Then
             was
             he
             conducted
             to
             St.
             
             John's
             Church
             ,
             where
             after
             taking
             the
             abovesaid
             Oath
             ,
             his
             Master
             Henry
             of
             Valois
             was
             proclaim'd
             King
             of
             Poland
             by
             the
             Great
             Marshal
             ,
             the
             eighteent
             of
             May
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1573.
             
             Afterwards
             ,
             according
             to
             Custom
             in
             these
             Cases
             ,
             Embassadors
             were
             sent
             by
             the
             Republick
             to
             take
             the
             Oath
             from
             that
             King
             in
             Person
             at
             Paris
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             on
             the
             tenth
             of
             September
             following
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Method
             prescrib'd
             by
             the
             Laws
             for
             swearing
             ,
             to
             observe
             the
             
               Pacta
               Conventa
            
             ;
             yet
             which
             is
             not
             always
             punctually
             observ'd
             ,
             for
             King
             Michael
             and
             
               John
               Sobieski
            
             took
             that
             Oath
             several
             Days
             after
             their
             Election
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             Form
             of
             this
             Agreement
             or
             Capitulation
             is
             drawn
             up
             and
             methodiz'd
             by
             Order
             of
             the
             Senators
             and
             Deputies
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             they
             make
             the
             Decree
             of
             Election
             ;
             after
             which
             the
             three
             Orders
             ,
             viz.
             the
             King
             elect
             or
             his
             Embassador
             ,
             the
             Senate
             and
             Deputies
             go
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             where
             the
             Chancellor
             or
             Grand
             Marshal
             reads
             distinctly
             with
             an
             audible
             Voice
             ,
             the
             whole
             Contract
             as
             follows
             .
          
           
             
               
               1.
               
               That
               the
               King
               shall
               not
               assume
               to
               himself
               the
               Quality
               of
               Heir
               of
               Poland
               ,
               nor
               will
               appoint
               any
               to
               be
               his
               Successor
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               will
               preserve
               and
               maintain
               inviolable
               ,
               the
               Laws
               and
               Constitutions
               made
               for
               the
               free
               Election
               of
               a
               King.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               he
               will
               pretend
               to
               no
               Right
               of
               Coining
               Money
               ,
               but
               will
               entirely
               leave
               that
               Power
               ,
               and
               the
               Profit
               thereof
               ,
               in
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               Republick
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               he
               will
               ratifie
               and
               confirm
               all
               the
               former
               Articles
               of
               Peace
               made
               with
               foreign
               Princes
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               he
               will
               make
               it
               his
               principal
               Care
               to
               preserve
               and
               maintain
               the
               Quiet
               and
               Tranquility
               of
               the
               Publick
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               without
               the
               Consent
               of
               the
               Diet
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               declare
               War
               against
               any
               Prince
               ;
               bring
               any
               foreign
               Troops
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               suffer
               no
               Soldiers
               to
               go
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               nor
               levy
               any
               new
               Troops
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               all
               the
               Field-Officers
               shall
               be
               either
               Poles
               or
               Lithuanians
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               Natives
               of
               such
               Provinces
               as
               depend
               upon
               the
               Crown
               of
               Poland
               .
            
             
             
               7.
               
               That
               all
               the
               Officers
               of
               his
               Regiment
               of
               Guards
               shall
               be
               likewise
               either
               Poles
               or
               Lithuanians
               :
               That
               their
               Colonel
               or
               chief
               Commander
               shall
               be
               a
               Polish
               Nobleman
               ,
               and
               who
               shall
               take
               an
               Oath
               of
               Fidelity
               to
               the
               Republick
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               the
               Officers
               in
               general
               shall
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Grand
               Marshal
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               That
               as
               to
               Affairs
               which
               concern
               the
               Republick
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               make
               use
               of
               his
               Privy-Seal
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               in
               six
               Weeks
               after
               any
               Charge
               or
               Office
               vacant
               ,
               he
               shall
               take
               Care
               to
               bestow
               it
               on
               some
               worthy
               and
               well
               qualified
               Polish
               Gentleman
               ,
               and
               on
               no
               other
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               he
               will
               not
               confer
               on
               any
               one
               Person
               ,
               the
               Offices
               ,
               Benefices
               ,
               or
               Dignities
               which
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               prescribe
               to
               be
               enjoy'd
               by
               more
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               That
               he
               will
               not
               marry
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Consent
               and
               Approbation
               of
               the
               Senate
               ,
               who
               shall
               assign
               his
               Queen
               that
               Retinue
               only
               which
               they
               think
               fit
               and
               convenient
               .
            
          
           
             
             This
             Article
             King
             Michael
             broke
             when
             he
             married
             Eleonora
             the
             Emperour's
             Sister
             without
             Approbation
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             but
             which
             nevertheless
             he
             afterwards
             repented
             of
             ,
             for
             they
             murmur'd
             heavily
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             scruple
             to
             tell
             him
             to
             his
             Face
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             violated
             his
             Coronation-Oath
             .
             Likewise
             when
             Prince
             James
             the
             late
             King's
             Son
             ,
             marry'd
             the
             Princess
             of
             Newbourg
             ,
             the
             Senate
             procur'd
             the
             King
             to
             send
             his
             own
             Guards
             ,
             that
             no
             German
             Guards
             might
             come
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             
             
               12.
               
               That
               together
               with
               his
               Council
               ,
               he
               will
               regulate
               the
               Number
               of
               Horse
               and
               Foot
               ,
               which
               is
               necessary
               ,
               to
               the
               End
               that
               the
               Republick
               may
               have
               no
               need
               of
               foreign
               Troops
               ,
               nor
               be
               put
               to
               an
               unusual
               Expence
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               will
               take
               care
               to
               preserve
               such
               good
               Discipline
               among
               the
               Soldiers
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               commit
               no
               Disorders
               ,
               either
               in
               their
               Quarters
               ,
               or
               their
               March.
               
            
             
               13.
               
               That
               if
               it
               be
               necessary
               for
               the
               Interest
               of
               the
               State
               to
               have
               a
               Fleet
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               build
               none
               without
               the
               Consent
               of
               the
               Gentry
               ,
               and
               Advice
               of
               the
               Senate
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               That
               he
               will
               no
               ways
               diminish
               the
               Treasure
               reposited
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               Cracow
               ,
               but
               will
               rather
               study
               to
               encrease
               and
               augment
               it
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               That
               he
               will
               borrow
               no
               Money
               ,
               nor
               consent
               that
               any
               shall
               be
               borrow'd
               for
               his
               Vse
               ,
               without
               the
               Knowledge
               and
               Approbation
               of
               the
               Diet
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               That
               he
               will
               always
               administer
               Justice
               by
               the
               Advice
               of
               the
               Senators
               and
               Counsellors
               which
               attend
               him
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               That
               for
               the
               Expences
               of
               his
               Table
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               contented
               with
               those
               Revenues
               that
               have
               been
               granted
               by
               the
               Republick
               to
               the
               Kings
               his
               Predecessors
               ;
               and
               moreover
               that
               he
               shall
               enjoy
               them
               only
               for
               Life
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               That
               he
               shall
               not
               introduce
               any
               Strangers
               ,
               of
               what
               Rank
               or
               Quality
               soever
               ,
               into
               his
               Council
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               will
               bestow
               no
               Offices
               ,
               Dignities
               or
               Governments
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               That
               for
               the
               Preservation
               of
               his
               Power
               and
               Dignity
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               diminish
               or
               abrogate
               any
               of
               the
               Offices
               at
               his
               Disposal
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               Republick
               or
               Court.
               
            
             
             
               20.
               
               And
               lastly
               ,
               That
               he
               will
               inviolably
               keep
               ,
               maintain
               ,
               and
               defend
               ,
               and
               confirm
               by
               his
               Letters
               Patents
               ,
               all
               the
               Rights
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               Immunites
               ,
               and
               Privileges
               lawfully
               granted
               by
               former
               Kings
               ,
               either
               to
               the
               Poles
               or
               Lithuanians
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               of
               the
               Provinces
               which
               depend
               upon
               either
               of
               those
               two
               Nations
               .
            
          
           
             
             To
             these
             Articles
             they
             commonly
             add
             several
             others
             ,
             which
             vary
             according
             to
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             Time
             or
             Quality
             of
             the
             Person
             elected
             King.
             Dr.
             Connor
             says
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             in
             Poland
             ,
             he
             heard
             the
             Poles
             say
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             next
             Election
             they
             would
             make
             a
             Law
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             King
             should
             be
             oblig'd
             to
             reside
             always
             at
             Warsaw
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             manner
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             The
             Reason
             that
             made
             them
             think
             of
             this
             was
             ,
             because
             the
             late
             King
             almost
             always
             had
             an
             ambulatory
             Court
             ,
             having
             no
             certain
             or
             fix'd
             Residence
             or
             Abode
             :
             For
             sometimes
             he
             liv'd
             on
             his
             own
             Estate
             in
             Prussia
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             in
             Russia
             at
             Zolkiew
             ,
             and
             so
             rambled
             about
             from
             one
             Country
             Palace
             to
             another
             ,
             where
             oftentimes
             the
             Courtiers
             ,
             Ambassadors
             ,
             or
             several
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             were
             forc'd
             to
             follow
             him
             about
             Business
             ,
             found
             but
             very
             indifferent
             Lodgings
             and
             Entertainment
             .
             It
             may
             here
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             at
             new
             Elections
             they
             always
             make
             some
             new
             Constitution
             or
             other
             ,
             for
             the
             Benefit
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             to
             abridge
             the
             Power
             of
             their
             Kings
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Formalities
             which
             they
             use
             when
             they
             make
             the
             King
             swear
             to
             the
             
               Pacta
               Conventa
            
             are
             as
             follow
             .
             The
             Archbishop
             of
             Gnesna
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Nuncio-Marshal
             carry
             these
             Articles
             before
             the
             King
             ,
             after
             Mass
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             come
             to
             the
             Great
             Altar
             ,
             his
             Majesty
             repeats
             after
             the
             Chancellor
             these
             Words
             .
          
           
             
             We
             
               Frederick
               Augustus
            
             ,
             duly
             elected
             King
             of
             Poland
             ,
             and
             Great
             Duke
             of
             Lithuania
             ,
             Duke
             of
             
               Russia
               ,
               Prussia
               ,
               Masovia
               ,
               Samogitia
               ,
               Kiovia
               ,
               Volhynia
               ,
               Podolia
               ,
               Podlachia
               ,
               Livonia
               ,
               Smolensko
               ,
               Severia
               ,
            
             and
             Czernicovia
             ,
             do
             promise
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             swear
             upon
             the
             Holy
             Evangelists
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             observe
             ,
             maintain
             ,
             and
             fulfill
             all
             the
             Conditions
             agreed
             upon
             at
             our
             Election
             ,
             between
             our
             Embassadors
             ,
             and
             the
             Senators
             and
             Deputies
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Poland
             ,
             and
             the
             Great
             Dutchy
             of
             Lithuania
             ,
             which
             were
             confirm'd
             by
             the
             Oath
             of
             our
             said
             Embassadors
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             will
             moreover
             perform
             the
             same
             in
             all
             Rigour
             ,
             Vigour
             ,
             Points
             ,
             Articles
             ,
             Clauses
             ,
             and
             Conditions
             therein
             contain'd
             .
             All
             which
             we
             promise
             to
             ratifie
             and
             confirm
             by
             Oath
             on
             the
             Day
             of
             our
             Coronation
             .
          
           
             
             When
             the
             King
             has
             thus
             sworn
             to
             observe
             the
             
               Pacta
               Conventa
            
             ,
             the
             Chancellor
             presents
             him
             with
             the
             Decree
             of
             his
             Election
             written
             in
             Parchment
             ,
             and
             sign'd
             by
             all
             the
             Senators
             and
             Deputies
             .
          
           
             The
             Poles
             make
             use
             of
             these
             Precautions
             in
             the
             Election
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             if
             they
             at
             any
             Time
             act
             contrary
             to
             what
             they
             had
             promis'd
             they
             might
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             remonstrate
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             Duty
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             King's
             Election
             ,
             to
             that
             of
             his
             Coronation
             ,
             the
             great
             or
             petty
             Marshal
             does
             not
             carry
             the
             Staff
             erected
             before
             him
             ;
             that
             when
             he
             issues
             out
             any
             Orders
             or
             Proclamations
             ,
             he
             assumes
             only
             the
             Character
             of
             King-elect
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             can
             then
             be
             seal'd
             but
             by
             the
             Signet
             .
          
           
             
             Before
             I
             proceed
             to
             describe
             the
             Coronation
             of
             a
             King
             of
             Poland
             ,
             I
             may
             here
             reasonably
             insert
             something
             concerning
             the
             Election
             of
             a
             Successor
             ,
             which
             tho'
             it
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             and
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Privileges
             of
             an
             elective
             Monarchy
             ,
             yet
             a
             Father
             will
             have
             always
             that
             Respect
             for
             his
             Child
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             endeavour
             to
             get
             him
             to
             succeed
             him
             ,
             even
             while
             he
             lives
             :
             So
             Sigismund
             II.
             was
             nam'd
             King
             in
             the
             Life-time
             of
             his
             Father
             Sigismund
             I.
             but
             still
             on
             Condition
             that
             he
             should
             not
             meddle
             with
             the
             Government
             so
             long
             as
             his
             Father
             liv'd
             .
             But
             Sigismund
             II.
             being
             dead
             ,
             the
             Diet
             ,
             after
             having
             inspected
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             Decreed
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             Successor
             nam'd
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             while
             the
             Predecessor
             surviv'd
             .
             This
             Constitution
             
               Stephen
               Bateri
            
             would
             have
             invaded
             ,
             but
             the
             Republick
             oppos'd
             him
             so
             vigorously
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             forc'd
             to
             let
             fall
             his
             Design
             .
          
           
             
             All
             Christian
             Princes
             having
             a
             feasible
             Right
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             Poland
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Interest
             of
             each
             of
             them
             to
             oppose
             the
             Election
             of
             a
             Successor
             ,
             since
             they
             would
             thereby
             absolutely
             be
             excluded
             from
             it
             :
             This
             occasion'd
             the
             present
             Emperour
             Leopold
             ,
             to
             send
             
               Francis
               de
            
             
             Lisola
             ,
             to
             the
             Diet
             held
             at
             Warsaw
             in
             the
             Year
             1661
             ▪
             where
             
               John
               Casimir
            
             had
             a
             Mind
             to
             propose
             a
             Prince
             to
             succeed
             him
             :
             Wherefore
             in
             Conjunction
             with
             
               John
               Owerbeck
               ▪
            
             Envoy
             to
             the
             Elector
             of
             
               Brandenbourg
               ,
               Lisola
            
             rais'd
             Factions
             in
             the
             Diet
             ,
             which
             were
             seconded
             by
             
               Marshal
               Lubomirski
            
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             they
             quickly
             overthrew
             King
             
             Casimir's
             Design
             ,
             and
             caus'd
             the
             Diet
             to
             confirm
             the
             former
             Constitution
             against
             electing
             of
             a
             Successor
             :
             Several
             of
             the
             Lithuanian
             Gentry
             had
             the
             same
             Intentions
             with
             
               John
               Casimir
            
             ,
             but
             however
             with
             these
             following
             Precautions
             :
             First
             ,
             That
             such
             a
             Successor
             should
             be
             elected
             a
             ▪
             new
             ,
             after
             the
             King's
             Death
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             be
             a
             Roman
             Catholick
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             not
             be
             a
             Piasto
             or
             Native
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             neither
             be
             an
             Emperour
             ,
             King
             ,
             nor
             Sovereign
             Prince
             of
             another
             Country
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             not
             be
             any
             Neighbour
             of
             Poland
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             neither
             be
             too
             young
             ,
             nor
             too
             old
             .
             And
             Seventhly
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             not
             be
             marry'd
             .
          
           
             
             No
             doubt
             ,
             the
             Designs
             of
             King
             Casimir
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             those
             that
             were
             for
             the
             Election
             of
             a
             Successor
             were
             good
             ,
             for
             they
             had
             thereby
             a
             Mind
             to
             secure
             the
             Government
             from
             those
             Divisions
             and
             Intestine
             Jarrs
             which
             commonly
             happen
             in
             Interregnums
             .
             But
             those
             who
             oppos'd
             them
             affirm'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Election
             of
             a
             Successor
             would
             undoubtedly
             soon
             introduce
             an
             Hereditary
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             ruin
             of
             their
             Liberties
             and
             Privileges
             ,
             whatever
             care
             they
             could
             take
             to
             prevent
             it
             :
             That
             it
             would
             
             be
             likewise
             against
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Realm
             to
             Elect
             a
             Soccessor
             in
             the
             King's
             Life
             time
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             the
             Republic
             consented
             to
             it
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             no
             longer
             at
             Liberty
             to
             oppose
             it
             :
             That
             it
             would
             moreover
             ,
             be
             an
             Injury
             done
             to
             several
             Princes
             ,
             who
             all
             had
             a
             kind
             of
             Right
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Poland
             ,
             which
             would
             therefore
             infallibly
             embroil
             it
             in
             new
             Troubles
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             the
             Interest
             of
             that
             Crown
             to
             be
             at
             Peace
             with
             all
             the
             World.
             These
             were
             the
             several
             reasons
             offer'd
             by
             the
             two
             Parties
             ,
             the
             last
             whereof
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             got
             the
             better
             .
          
           
             
             Till
             a
             King
             of
             Poland
             be
             Crown'd
             ,
             he
             has
             really
             no
             *
             Regal
             Authority
             ;
             for
             he
             can
             bestow
             no
             Benefice
             ,
             give
             no
             Office
             ,
             nor
             Pardon
             any
             Offence
             :
             Neither
             can
             he
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Great
             Seal
             of
             the
             Chancery
             ,
             nor
             set
             the
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             a
             going
             ;
             which
             are
             always
             silenced
             during
             an
             Interregnum
             ,
             till
             he
             has
             taken
             his
             Coronation
             Oath
             .
          
           
             
             It
             belongs
             to
             the
             King-Elect
             to
             appoint
             a
             Day
             for
             his
             Coronation
             ;
             which
             formerly
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             at
             †
             Gnesna
             ,
             till
             the
             Coronation
             of
             
               Vladislaus
               Locticus
            
             was
             solemniz'd
             at
             Cracow
             in
             the
             year
             1320.
             where
             it
             was
             fix'd
             by
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             nevertheless
             Vladislaus
             VII
             .
             would
             needs
             Crown
             his
             Queen
             
               Caecilia
               Renata
            
             at
             Warsaw
             ;
             but
             which
             was
             not
             perform'd
             without
             excessive
             Murmurings
             of
             the
             Gentry
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             Day
             of
             Coronation
             being
             arriv'd
             ,
             the
             King
             makes
             his
             solemn
             Entry
             into
             Cracow
             ,
             with
             great
             Pomp
             and
             Acclamations
             .
             The
             Scabins
             of
             the
             City
             carry
             the
             Dais
             over
             him
             ,
             preceded
             by
             all
             the
             Horse
             and
             Foot-Guards
             ,
             with
             their
             Officers
             .
             Immediately
             after
             the
             King
             follow
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Palatins
             and
             foreign
             Embassadors
             on
             Horseback
             .
             Just
             before
             the
             King
             Rides
             an
             Officer
             ,
             who
             throws
             some
             Coronation
             Medals
             among
             the
             People
             ;
             but
             which
             seldom
             amounts
             to
             any
             great
             Sum.
             Thus
             Attended
             ,
             his
             Majesty
             is
             conducted
             thro'
             the
             City
             to
             the
             Castle
             ,
             having
             first
             receiv'd
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             City
             from
             the
             Magistrates
             in
             the
             first
             Gate
             thereof
             ,
             and
             pass'd
             under
             several
             Triumphal
             Arches
             ,
             with
             Motto's
             of
             various
             Invention
             .
             At
             the
             Castle-gate
             he
             has
             the
             Keys
             of
             that
             Important
             Place
             also
             presented
             him
             ,
             with
             a
             solemn
             Harangue
             ,
             by
             the
             Starosta
             of
             Cracow
             .
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             Day
             is
             spent
             in
             Banqueting
             and
             Feasts
             .
          
           
             
             *
             The
             Day
             following
             ,
             being
             that
             which
             precedes
             the
             Coronation
             ,
             the
             Obsequies
             of
             the
             deceas'd
             King
             are
             to
             be
             celebrated
             ,
             when
             they
             carry
             his
             Body
             to
             Schalka
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             St.
             Stanislaus
             .
             †
             The
             Order
             of
             Procession
             is
             this
             .
             First
             the
             new
             King
             marches
             on
             foot
             ,
             then
             follow
             all
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Crown
             and
             Great
             Dutchy
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Deputies
             ,
             the
             Ensigns
             ,
             with
             the
             Standards
             of
             every
             Palatinate
             ,
             
             and
             lastly
             ,
             the
             Crown
             ,
             Scepter
             ,
             Globe
             ,
             Sword
             ,
             and
             other
             Regalia
             being
             carry'd
             before
             the
             Corps
             ,
             pointed
             towards
             the
             Ground
             .
             After
             these
             come
             a
             great
             Number
             of
             other
             Gentry
             ,
             and
             next
             after
             them
             march
             the
             several
             Companies
             of
             Trades
             barefooted
             ,
             belonging
             both
             to
             the
             City
             and
             Court
             ,
             each
             having
             an
             empty
             Coffin
             and
             Pall
             born
             before
             them
             ,
             on
             the
             Shoulders
             of
             two
             Men.
             It
             is
             to
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             assist
             at
             this
             Procession
             ,
             must
             be
             in
             Mourning
             .
          
           
             
             At
             the
             Place
             of
             Interment
             ,
             the
             Marshals
             break
             their
             Staffs
             against
             the
             King's
             Tomb
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             Officers
             are
             discharg'd
             of
             their
             Authorities
             several
             Ways
             .
             After
             which
             the
             Body
             is
             interr'd
             in
             the
             Cathedral
             Church
             ,
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Poland
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             most
             part
             lie
             all
             buryed
             there
             .
             I
             should
             have
             remember'd
             that
             the
             Myter'd
             Clergy
             generally
             march
             about
             the
             Corps
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Day
             after
             the
             Funeral
             is
             assign'd
             for
             the
             Coronation
             ,
             the
             Ceremony
             whereof
             is
             to
             be
             perform'd
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Gnesna
             ,
             as
             Primate
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             altho'
             that
             Office
             was
             once
             *
             disputed
             with
             him
             by
             
               S●igneius
               Olesnicius
            
             ,
             as
             being
             both
             Bishop
             of
             Cracow
             ,
             and
             Cardinal
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             yet
             nevertheless
             Casimir
             IV.
             decided
             that
             Difference
             in
             Favour
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             afterwards
             confirm'd
             by
             Alexander
             .
             †
             Notwithstanding
             
             if
             the
             Primate
             be
             either
             dead
             or
             refractory
             ,
             that
             Right
             devolves
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Cracow
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             Obstinacy
             ,
             Absence
             ,
             or
             Death
             ,
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Cujavia
             .
             The
             two
             Bishops
             that
             assist
             at
             the
             Coronation
             are
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Cracow
             and
             Cujavia
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Ceremony
             of
             the
             Procession
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             goes
             to
             be
             crown'd
             ,
             is
             order'd
             by
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             ;
             but
             before
             his
             Majesty
             stirs
             out
             ,
             he
             is
             habited
             after
             a
             very
             splendid
             Manner
             ,
             by
             the
             Great
             Marshal
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             The
             King
             is
             conducted
             from
             the
             Castle
             to
             the
             Cathedral
             ,
             by
             the
             Senators
             ,
             foreign
             Embassadors
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Number
             of
             the
             Gentry
             .
          
           
             
             Before
             he
             enters
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Great
             Master
             of
             the
             Horse
             brings
             the
             Crown
             ,
             Scepter
             ,
             and
             naked
             Sword
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             who
             places
             them
             all
             upon
             the
             Altar
             .
             After
             which
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Cracow
             and
             Cujavia
             having
             receiv'd
             the
             King
             ,
             they
             hold
             him
             under
             each
             Arm
             ,
             and
             present
             him
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             makes
             a
             Bow.
             
          
           
             
             I
             imagine
             a
             more
             particular
             Account
             of
             this
             Ceremony
             may
             neither
             be
             unacceptable
             to
             your
             Lordship
             ,
             nor
             the
             Publick
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             for
             the
             future
             describe
             all
             the
             most
             remarkable
             Circumstances
             thereof
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             practis'd
             in
             the
             last
             Election
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             Brevity
             and
             Succinctness
             as
             possible
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             as
             follow
             .
          
           
           
             
             After
             the
             King
             has
             thus
             been
             conducted
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Ceremony
             forthwith
             begins
             .
             First
             the
             Archbishop
             in
             a
             short
             Oration
             exhorts
             the
             King
             to
             continue
             stedfast
             in
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             ,
             to
             exercise
             all
             Regal
             and
             Princely
             Virtues
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             to
             remunerate
             his
             Obligations
             to
             the
             Republick
             ,
             by
             a
             just
             and
             inviolable
             Administration
             of
             the
             Government
             :
             After
             which
             the
             Archbishop
             asks
             him
             to
             this
             Effect
             in
             Latin
             ;
             
               Will
               you
               support
               and
               maintain
               the
               Holy
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               and
               uphold
               it
               by
               good
               Works
               ?
            
             To
             which
             the
             King
             answers
             ,
             
               I
               will.
            
             Then
             the
             Archbishop
             asks
             him
             again
             ,
             
               Will
               you
               protect
               and
               defend
               the
               Churches
               and
               their
               Ministers
               .
            
             Answer
             .
             
               I
               will.
            
             Then
             the
             Archbishop
             again
             ,
             
               Will
               you
               govern
               and
               rule
               the
               Kingdom
               committed
               by
               God
               to
               your
               Charge
               ,
               according
               to
               Equity
               and
               Justice
               ?
            
             Answer
             .
             
               I
               will.
            
             Then
             the
             King-elect
             kneeling
             ,
             and
             kissing
             the
             Archbishop's
             Hand
             ,
             and
             laying
             his
             own
             upon
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             sworn
             to
             perform
             all
             that
             he
             had
             before
             sworn
             to
             observe
             at
             St.
             
             John's
             Church
             at
             Warsaw
             ,
             with
             some
             other
             Particulars
             that
             induce
             me
             to
             repeat
             the
             Form
             ,
             which
             runs
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               
               We
               
                 Frederic
                 Augustus
              
               ,
               duly
               elected
               King
               of
               Poland
               ,
               Great
               Duke
               of
               Lithuania
               ,
               and
               Duke
               of
               
                 Russia
                 ,
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 Masovia
                 ,
                 Samogitia
                 ,
                 Kiovia
                 ,
                 Volhynia
                 ,
                 Podolia
                 ,
                 Podlachia
                 ,
                 Livonia
                 ,
                 Smolensko
                 ,
                 Severia
                 ,
              
               and
               Czernicovia
               ;
               by
               all
               the
               Orders
               of
               both
               States
               of
               Poland
               and
               Lithuania
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               the
               Provinces
               incorporated
               and
               depending
               thereupon
               ,
               do
               sincerely
               promise
               and
               swear
               before
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               Evangelists
               
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               to
               maintain
               ,
               observe
               ,
               keep
               ,
               and
               fulfill
               in
               every
               of
               the
               Circumstances
               ,
               Particulars
               ,
               and
               Articles
               ;
               all
               the
               Rights
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               Immunities
               ,
               and
               Privileges
               ,
               both
               publick
               and
               private
               (
               excepting
               such
               as
               are
               contrary
               to
               the
               common
               Rights
               and
               Liberties
               of
               both
               these
               Nations
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               Law
               ,
               either
               ecclesiastical
               or
               civil
               )
               that
               have
               been
               justly
               and
               lawfully
               establish'd
               by
               our
               Predecessors
               the
               Kings
               of
               Poland
               ,
               Great
               Dukes
               of
               Lithuania
               ,
               and
               Dukes
               ,
               &c.
               
               Or
               which
               have
               been
               granted
               by
               all
               the
               Orders
               during
               the
               Interregnum
               ,
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Churches
               ,
               Lords
               ,
               Barons
               ,
               Gentry
               ,
               Citizens
               ,
               and
               Inhabitans
               ,
               of
               what
               Rank
               or
               Condition
               soever
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               
                 Pacta
                 Conventa
              
               ,
               agreed
               upon
               between
               our
               Embassadours
               and
               the
               Orders
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Poland
               ,
               and
               Great
               Dutchy
               of
               Lithuania
               .
               We
               do
               moreover
               promise
               to
               maintain
               and
               acquiesce
               in
               whatever
               has
               been
               enacted
               or
               establish'd
               in
               the
               Diet
               of
               our
               Election
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               likewise
               to
               what
               shall
               be
               agreed
               upon
               in
               that
               of
               our
               Coronation
               :
               Also
               that
               we
               will
               restore
               both
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               and
               Great
               Dutchy
               ,
               whatever
               has
               or
               shall
               be
               alien'd
               and
               dismember'd
               from
               their
               Lands
               or
               Revenues
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               we
               promise
               not
               to
               lessen
               the
               Bounds
               of
               either
               the
               Kingdom
               or
               Great
               Dutchy
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               defend
               and
               enlarge
               them
               :
               We
               swear
               likewise
               to
               establish
               Courts
               of
               Justice
               throughout
               the
               Kingdom
               and
               Great
               Dutchy
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               that
               Justice
               be
               render'd
               every
               where
               without
               Intermission
               or
               Delay
               ,
               without
               any
               Regard
               to
               ,
               or
               Favour
               of
               ,
               Persons
               or
               Things
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               we
               consent
               that
               if
               it
               should
               happen
               (
               which
               God
               forbid
               )
               that
               we
               should
               in
               any
               wise
               violate
               this
               our
               Oath
               ,
               or
               any
               Part
               thereof
               ,
               that
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               
               Dominions
               shall
               be
               totally
               discharg'd
               and
               exempt
               from
               paying
               us
               Obedience
               and
               Fidelity
               .
            
          
           
             
             This
             Form
             or
             Oath
             having
             been
             distinctly
             repeated
             by
             the
             King
             after
             the
             Chancellor
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             his
             Majesty
             takes
             the
             Testament
             in
             his
             Hand
             ,
             and
             Kissing
             it
             ,
             uses
             these
             Words
             :
             
               So
               may
               God
               help
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               Contents
               of
               this
               Book
               inspire
               me
               ,
               as
               I
               perform
               inviolably
               this
               sacred
               Oath
               .
            
          
           
             
             After
             the
             King
             has
             been
             thus
             sworn
             ,
             he
             rises
             and
             hears
             the
             
               Pacta
               Conventa
            
             read
             ,
             and
             confirms
             the
             Oath
             which
             he
             had
             taken
             concerning
             them
             .
             Then
             he
             Kneels
             again
             ,
             and
             receives
             the
             Benediction
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             and
             other
             Bishops
             ;
             after
             which
             he
             rises
             and
             has
             the
             upper
             Part
             of
             his
             Cloaths
             taken
             off
             ,
             when
             the
             Archbishop
             Anoints
             his
             right
             Hand
             and
             Arm
             ,
             up
             to
             his
             Elbow
             and
             Shoulder
             ,
             with
             consecrated
             Oyl
             with
             these
             Words
             :
             
               I
               anoint
               thee
               King
               with
               consecrated
               Oyl
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               Amen
               .
            
             And
             then
             he
             has
             his
             Cloaths
             put
             on
             again
             .
             Afterwards
             the
             two
             Bishops
             lead
             him
             to
             a
             Chappel
             ,
             on
             the
             left
             Side
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             where
             they
             Habit
             him
             a-new
             ,
             somewhat
             like
             a
             Bishop
             :
             After
             which
             he
             has
             other
             Ornaments
             put
             on
             by
             the
             two
             Marshals
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             Great
             Dutchy
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             is
             convey'd
             by
             the
             
             Senator-Officers
             ,
             the
             Standard-bearer
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             walking
             before
             ,
             to
             the
             Throne
             rais'd
             for
             him
             in
             the
             Middle
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whence
             ,
             after
             having
             heard
             Mass
             ,
             he
             is
             brought
             back
             to
             the
             Altar
             ,
             where
             the
             Archbishop
             delivers
             a
             drawn
             Sword
             into
             his
             Right
             
             Hand
             with
             these
             Word
             ,
             
               Receive
               this
               Sword
               ,
               and
               cordially
               protect
               and
               defend
               the
               Holy
               Church
               against
               all
               Vnbelievers
               .
            
             Then
             the
             King
             delivers
             the
             Sword
             to
             the
             Great
             Sword-Bearer
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             who
             having
             put
             it
             up
             in
             its
             Scabbard
             ,
             returns
             it
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             who
             then
             girds
             it
             to
             the
             King's
             Side
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             King
             immediately
             rises
             ,
             and
             drawing
             it
             again
             ,
             Flourishes
             it
             three
             Times
             over
             his
             Head
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             he
             will
             defend
             the
             Trinity
             and
             Church
             against
             all
             Unbelievers
             .
          
           
             
             This
             being
             done
             ,
             the
             King
             kneels
             again
             ,
             and
             the
             Archbishop
             puts
             the
             Crown
             ,
             after
             a
             very
             solemn
             Manner
             ,
             on
             his
             Head
             ,
             which
             the
             two
             Bishops
             bear
             up
             with
             their
             Hands
             till
             the
             Archbishop
             has
             said
             certain
             Prayers
             :
             After
             which
             the
             Archbishop
             puts
             the
             Scepter
             into
             the
             King's
             Right
             Hand
             ,
             and
             the
             Globe
             into
             his
             Left
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             rising
             ,
             his
             Sword
             is
             given
             again
             to
             the
             Sword-Bearer
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             bear
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             
             After
             this
             his
             Majesty
             is
             brought
             back
             between
             the
             Archbishop
             and
             the
             two
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             the
             Throne
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             forthwith
             plac'd
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             with
             these
             Words
             ;
             
               Sit
               and
               maintain
               the
               Place
               given
               you
               by
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             King
             being
             thus
             seated
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             and
             Bishops
             return
             to
             the
             Altar
             ,
             where
             they
             sing
             
               Te
               Deum
            
             ,
             which
             being
             ended
             ,
             and
             the
             Archbishop
             sit
             down
             by
             the
             Altar
             ,
             the
             King
             comes
             and
             Offers
             him
             Gold
             ,
             Kisses
             his
             Hand
             ,
             and
             having
             made
             his
             Confession
             to
             him
             ,
             receives
             the
             Sacrament
             and
             Benediction
             from
             him
             .
          
           
           
             
             Thus
             the
             Ceremonies
             being
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             rises
             and
             gives
             his
             Benediction
             to
             all
             present
             ;
             when
             the
             Court-Marshal
             ,
             with
             a
             loud
             Voice
             cries
             out
             ,
             
               Vivat
               Rex
               ,
               Vivat
               Rex
            
             :
             Which
             Signal
             being
             taken
             from
             him
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             all
             the
             Church
             soon
             rings
             with
             the
             same
             joyful
             Notes
             ;
             after
             which
             the
             Great
             Treasurer
             scatters
             a
             great
             Number
             of
             Coronation-Medals
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             Guns
             begin
             to
             roar
             out
             their
             Satisfaction
             in
             what
             had
             been
             done
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             forthwith
             returns
             to
             his
             Court
             with
             great
             Pomp
             and
             Magnificence
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Coronation
             being
             thus
             compleated
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Day
             is
             spent
             in
             various
             Kinds
             of
             Feasts
             and
             Rejoycings
             ,
             among
             which
             there
             is
             one
             very
             particular
             in
             the
             King's
             Court
             ,
             where
             they
             roast
             three
             whole
             Oxen
             stuff'd
             and
             larded
             with
             divers
             Kinds
             of
             fatned
             Wild
             Beasts
             ,
             when
             they
             also
             give
             a
             great
             many
             Hogs-heads
             of
             Wine
             and
             Beer
             to
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             
             Next
             Day
             the
             King
             goes
             on
             Horse-back
             ,
             richly
             attir'd
             and
             in
             great
             Pomp
             ,
             to
             the
             Town-House
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Senators
             carrying
             the
             Regalia
             before
             him
             :
             The
             Order
             of
             March
             is
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             behind
             ,
             and
             the
             Lay
             -
             Senators
             before
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             other
             Officers
             ,
             Nuncios
             ,
             &c.
             before
             them
             .
             While
             he
             is
             in
             Procession
             ,
             the
             Great
             Treasurer
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             scatters
             among
             the
             People
             a
             great
             Number
             both
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             Medals
             more
             ,
             from
             the
             Castle
             to
             the
             Town-House
             :
             Here
             he
             is
             habited
             a-new
             with
             his
             
             Royal
             Robes
             ,
             and
             seated
             in
             a
             splendid
             Throne
             erected
             on
             purpose
             ,
             when
             the
             Senate
             sitting
             in
             an
             inferiour
             Degree
             on
             each
             Hand
             of
             him
             ,
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             City
             come
             to
             pay
             him
             their
             Homage
             ,
             and
             to
             assure
             him
             of
             their
             Fidelity
             and
             Loyalty
             ,
             presenting
             him
             again
             with
             the
             Keys
             of
             every
             of
             their
             Gates
             gilded
             and
             laid
             in
             a
             Silver
             Plate
             :
             Which
             done
             ,
             the
             Chancellor
             assures
             them
             of
             the
             King's
             Favour
             ,
             and
             then
             reads
             aloud
             the
             Oath
             of
             Fealty
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             then
             take
             on
             their
             Knees
             ,
             holding
             up
             their
             Hands
             all
             the
             while
             .
             Having
             thus
             sworn
             ,
             the
             Magistrates
             Present
             him
             with
             a
             Purse
             of
             Gold
             ,
             and
             then
             receive
             their
             Keys
             back
             .
             After
             which
             the
             King
             having
             deliver'd
             the
             Scepter
             and
             Globe
             to
             some
             of
             the
             Senators
             standing
             about
             him
             ,
             he
             receives
             a
             naked
             Sword
             from
             the
             Great
             Sword-bearer
             ,
             which
             rising
             up
             and
             flourishing
             over
             his
             Head
             towards
             the
             four
             Quarters
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             sits
             down
             again
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             light
             Stroke
             of
             the
             Blade
             on
             the
             Shoulders
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Burghers
             ,
             creates
             them
             Knights
             .
             This
             done
             ,
             the
             Great
             Treasurer
             ,
             in
             the
             King
             's
             Return
             back
             to
             the
             Castle
             ,
             scatters
             some
             more
             Medals
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Canons
             proclaim
             their
             Joy
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             Night
             ,
             as
             generally
             it
             is
             by
             that
             Time
             all
             these
             Ceremonies
             are
             over
             ,
             the
             Fireworks
             are
             lighted
             ,
             and
             various
             Proofs
             of
             Satisfaction
             are
             every
             where
             both
             to
             be
             seen
             and
             heard
             .
          
           
             
             The
             King
             being
             thus
             establish'd
             in
             the
             Throne
             ,
             the
             Diet
             of
             the
             Coronation
             sits
             ,
             where
             first
             the
             Primate
             lays
             down
             his
             Authority
             
             of
             Inter-Rex
             ,
             and
             then
             every
             individual
             Member
             of
             the
             Senate
             and
             Diet
             takes
             an
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             to
             the
             King.
             after
             which
             his
             Majesty
             is
             invested
             with
             the
             Plenary
             Regal
             Authority
             ;
             he
             gives
             new
             Seals
             to
             the
             Chancellors
             ,
             and
             the
             Marshals
             bear
             their
             Staffs
             erected
             before
             him
             :
             then
             he
             issues
             out
             his
             Royal
             Proclamation
             ,
             commanding
             all
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Officers
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             Great
             Dutchy
             ,
             and
             annex'd
             Provinces
             ,
             to
             cause
             his
             Coronation
             ,
             and
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Peoples
             Liberties
             and
             Privileges
             ,
             to
             be
             proclaim'd
             on
             the
             first
             publick
             Days
             in
             every
             City
             and
             Town
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             to
             be
             registred
             in
             their
             Journals
             .
             Also
             by
             the
             same
             Proclamation
             he
             gives
             Liberty
             to
             all
             the
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             ,
             to
             proceed
             after
             their
             usual
             Manner
             ;
             and
             then
             confirms
             a●
             the
             Acts
             and
             Constitutions
             which
             have
             pass'd
             in
             the
             Diet
             during
             the
             Inter-regnum
             .
          
           
             
             As
             to
             what
             relates
             to
             a
             Queen
             of
             
             Poland's
             Coronation
             ,
             we
             must
             first
             observe
             that
             she
             cannot
             be
             Crown'd
             unless
             she
             be
             a
             Roman
             Catholick
             ,
             an
             Instance
             whereof
             we
             may
             see
             in
             Helena
             Wife
             to
             King
             Alexander
             ,
             who
             being
             of
             the
             Greek
             Perswasion
             ,
             and
             not
             caring
             to
             reform
             ,
             was
             not
             Crown'd
             .
             Also
             we
             may
             read
             in
             History
             ,
             that
             Queens
             have
             either
             been
             Crown'd
             with
             their
             Husbands
             or
             without
             ;
             with
             their
             Husbands
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             either
             marry'd
             to
             them
             before
             or
             at
             the
             Time
             of
             their
             Coronation
             ;
             and
             without
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             marry'd
             afterwards
             with
             Consent
             of
             the
             Diet
             ;
             for
             it
             has
             always
             been
             thought
             so
             very
             necessary
             to
             have
             their
             Consent
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             inserted
             
             among
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             
               Pacta
               Conventa
            
             .
             Likewise
             the
             King
             cannot
             be
             Divorc'd
             from
             his
             Queen
             without
             the
             Approbation
             of
             the
             Diet
             ;
             Neither
             can
             he
             crown
             her
             if
             she
             be
             marry'd
             to
             him
             after
             his
             Coronation
             ,
             without
             their
             Consent
             ;
             but
             if
             she
             were
             marry'd
             before
             ,
             he
             may
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Place
             of
             the
             Queen's
             Coronation
             is
             generally
             Cracow
             ,
             altho
             there
             have
             been
             some
             Examples
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             for
             Vladislaus
             VII
             .
             caus'd
             his
             Queen
             ,
             
               Cecilia
               Renata
            
             ,
             to
             be
             Crown'd
             at
             Warsaw
             ;
             and
             King
             Michael
             ,
             his
             Queen
             Eleonora
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             City
             ;
             but
             however
             this
             last
             was
             with
             Leave
             of
             the
             Diet
             ,
             tho'
             at
             the
             same
             time
             they
             forbad
             it
             to
             go
             for
             a
             Precedent
             for
             the
             future
             .
             What
             has
             been
             said
             about
             a
             Queen
             's
             not
             being
             to
             be
             crown'd
             if
             a
             Dowager
             surviv'd
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             several
             Examples
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             the
             Manner
             of
             a
             Queen's
             Coronation
             alone
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             with
             the
             King's
             Consent
             ;
             he
             must
             request
             it
             of
             the
             Republick
             ;
             he
             must
             be
             present
             at
             the
             Ceremony
             ;
             he
             must
             lead
             his
             Queen
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             present
             her
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             or
             other
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             Crown
             her
             ,
             Anoint
             her
             with
             consecrated
             Oyl
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             a
             Scepter
             into
             her
             Right
             Hand
             ,
             and
             Globe
             into
             her
             Left.
             The
             King
             likewise
             is
             to
             carry
             his
             Queen
             to
             the
             Town-house
             ,
             but
             she
             is
             to
             receive
             no
             Homage
             there
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             ,
             My
             Lord
             ,
             amass'd
             the
             several
             Particulars
             intended
             for
             Your
             Lordships
             
             Perusal
             ,
             I
             have
             nothing
             left
             to
             do
             but
             humbly
             to
             acknowledge
             my
             Presumption
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             Recourse
             to
             your
             Candour
             and
             Goodness
             for
             Pardon
             and
             Protection
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             ,
             
               My
               LORD
               ,
            
             
               Your
               Lordship
               's
               most
               humble
               and
               most
               devoted
               Servant
               ,
               J.
               S.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             LETTER
             V.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             most
             Honourable
             JOHN
             ,
             Lord
             Marquess
             of
             Normanby
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Gentry
               ,
               and
               Slavery
               of
               the
               Commonalty
               in
               Poland
               ;
               with
               an
               Account
               of
               the
               Customs
               and
               Manners
               of
               the
               People
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ;
               as
               likewise
               of
               some
               peculiarly
               relating
               to
               particular
               Countries
               .
            
          
           
             
               My
               LORD
               ,
            
          
           
             TO
             approach
             so
             great
             a
             Person
             as
             your
             Lordship
             on
             so
             trifling
             an
             Account
             as
             the
             Subject
             of
             this
             Letter
             ,
             I
             was
             conscious
             to
             my self
             ,
             was
             no
             way
             suitable
             .
             On
             one
             Hand
             your
             known
             Abilities
             might
             reasonably
             deter
             my
             Presumption
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             your
             elate
             Quality
             check
             my
             Ambition
             :
             Yet
             ,
             considering
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             the
             greatest
             Genius's
             and
             Persons
             have
             stoop'd
             to
             be
             entertain'd
             with
             the
             Follies
             and
             Transactions
             of
             the
             Crowd
             ,
             I
             hop'd
             ,
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             I
             might
             not
             offend
             if
             I
             address'd
             this
             Letter
             to
             you
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             because
             it
             was
             first
             design'd
             
             for
             the
             Entertainment
             of
             your
             Lordships
             Leisure
             Hours
             .
          
           
             
               My
               LORD
            
             ,
          
           
             
             The
             Third
             Order
             of
             the
             Republick
             of
             Poland
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ;
             out
             of
             which
             all
             the
             Senators
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Officers
             ,
             as
             well
             Civil
             as
             Military
             ,
             are
             taken
             ;
             for
             no
             Body
             else
             that
             is
             not
             a
             Polish
             Gentleman
             ,
             tho'
             he
             be
             never
             so
             Noble
             in
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             can
             be
             capable
             of
             any
             Preferment
             here
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             some
             inconsiderable
             Posts
             in
             the
             Army
             ,
             the
             highest
             whereof
             is
             a
             Colonel
             ,
             or
             at
             most
             a
             Major-General
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             the
             same
             with
             a
             Brigadeer
             in
             our
             Army
             .
             So
             that
             there
             is
             little
             or
             no
             Encouragement
             for
             Persons
             of
             foreign
             Countries
             ,
             of
             what
             Merit
             or
             Degree
             soever
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             serve
             this
             Republick
             ,
             which
             proves
             no
             small
             Inconvenience
             and
             Prejudice
             to
             their
             State.
             
          
           
             
             As
             for
             the
             Citizens
             and
             Peasants
             ,
             they
             are
             excluded
             from
             all
             Preferments
             ,
             and
             can
             have
             no
             Possessions
             unless
             they
             be
             a
             few
             Houses
             in
             a
             City
             ,
             or
             a
             small
             Piece
             of
             Land
             about
             a
             League
             off
             in
             the
             Country
             .
             But
             here
             the
             Citizens
             in
             Prussia
             are
             excepted
             ,
             for
             they
             may
             possess
             Lands
             of
             what
             Extent
             soever
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             Cities
             .
             Also
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Cracow
             may
             purchase
             and
             enjoy
             Lands
             in
             any
             Part
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             Likewise
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             Vilna
             have
             a
             Power
             to
             possess
             Lands
             ,
             and
             the
             City
             of
             Leopol
             in
             like
             manner
             has
             a
             Privilege
             for
             its
             private
             Citizens
             to
             hold
             Lands
             .
          
           
           
             
             A
             Nobleman
             ,
             Gentleman
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             is
             free-born
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Poland
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             Every
             Gentleman
             has
             his
             Coat
             of
             Arms
             granted
             him
             by
             the
             Republick
             but
             then
             ;
             either
             he
             or
             some
             of
             his
             Family
             must
             have
             Possessions
             in
             Lands
             there
             .
             He
             can
             pretend
             to
             all
             the
             greatest
             Employments
             and
             Offices
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             buy
             Lands
             where
             he
             pleases
             all
             over
             the
             Dominions
             of
             Poland
             and
             Lithuania
             :
             He
             has
             moreover
             a
             Right
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             if
             his
             Credit
             and
             Interest
             can
             procure
             it
             .
             Every
             Gentleman
             is
             a
             Sovereign
             Lord
             and
             Master
             in
             his
             own
             Lands
             ,
             for
             he
             has
             the
             Power
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             over
             his
             Tenants
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             the
             Poles
             term
             them
             )
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             tho'
             I
             may
             better
             call
             them
             his
             Slaves
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             neither
             Privilege
             nor
             Law
             to
             protect
             them
             ,
             but
             are
             to
             be
             govern'd
             absolutely
             by
             the
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             of
             their
             Lord.
             They
             dare
             not
             leave
             his
             Lands
             to
             go
             to
             anothers
             ,
             under
             Pain
             of
             Death
             ,
             unless
             he
             sells
             them
             to
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             the
             Power
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             has
             violated
             or
             ravish'd
             their
             Wives
             or
             Daughters
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             I
             have
             heard
             that
             some
             have
             wish'd
             to
             have
             had
             a
             fine
             Wife
             or
             Daughter
             ,
             that
             their
             Lord
             might
             thereby
             have
             given
             them
             Occasion
             to
             get
             rid
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             
             If
             a
             Gentleman
             kills
             another
             Gentleman's
             Slave
             ,
             he
             is
             neither
             to
             be
             try'd
             nor
             punish'd
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             only
             oblig'd
             to
             give
             that
             Gentleman
             another
             Slave
             in
             the
             Room
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             as
             much
             Money
             as
             will
             buy
             one
             :
             And
             besides
             ,
             to
             maintain
             the
             Family
             of
             the
             Person
             
             that
             he
             has
             kill'd
             :
             likewise
             if
             he
             kills
             one
             of
             his
             own
             Slaves
             ,
             he
             only
             pays
             a
             matter
             of
             fifty
             Livres
             to
             be
             quit
             .
             Nay
             ,
             if
             one
             Gentleman
             kills
             another
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             apprehended
             nor
             clapt
             into
             Prison
             for
             his
             Crime
             
               Nisi
               Jure
               Victus
            
             ,
             unless
             a
             Court
             of
             Justice
             has
             first
             convicted
             him
             ,
             which
             commonly
             gives
             him
             Time
             enough
             to
             escape
             ,
             for
             he
             must
             first
             be
             cited
             to
             appear
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             Neglect
             he
             is
             declar'd
             contumacious
             ,
             and
             consequently
             convicted
             :
             But
             it
             may
             very
             well
             be
             suppos'd
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             knows
             himself
             guilty
             ,
             will
             not
             run
             the
             Hazard
             of
             Appearing
             ,
             nor
             venture
             the
             losing
             of
             his
             Head.
             This
             Honour
             the
             Poles
             likewise
             bestow
             on
             the
             common
             People
             ,
             Hanging
             being
             not
             the
             usual
             Way
             of
             Execution
             in
             their
             Country
             .
          
           
             
             However
             ,
             Hartknoch
             
               has
               these
               Exceptions
               from
               this
               Privilege
            
             ;
             for
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             if
             a
             Nobleman
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             very
             Act
             of
             Ravishing
             ,
             Burning
             of
             Houses
             ,
             Theft
             ,
             Robbery
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             apprehended
             by
             the
             Laws
             :
             Likewise
             if
             he
             will
             not
             give
             sufficient
             Caution
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Quality
             of
             his
             Offence
             ;
             or
             lastly
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Register
             to
             have
             been
             thrice
             convicted
             before
             .
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             this
             Privilege
             of
             the
             Nobility
             
               (
               says
            
             Hauteville
             )
             I
             have
             known
             one
             Instance
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             for
             those
             who
             assassinated
             Gonczenski
             ,
             Petty
             General
             of
             Lithuania
             ,
             were
             seiz'd
             without
             any
             Formality
             ,
             and
             carry'd
             Prisoners
             to
             Elbing
             ,
             and
             were
             afterwards
             condemn'd
             to
             be
             beheaded
             at
             the
             general
             Diet
             at
             Warsaw
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1664.
             but
             then
             this
             Crime
             of
             theirs
             was
             so
             notorious
             ,
             that
             the
             Nobility
             might
             well
             have
             
             wav'd
             their
             Privilege
             ;
             for
             these
             Villains
             took
             that
             Gentleman
             out
             of
             his
             Bed
             at
             Vilna
             ,
             and
             putting
             him
             into
             a
             Coach
             with
             a
             Confessor
             ,
             carry'd
             him
             out
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             where
             they
             scarce
             allow'd
             him
             Time
             to
             say
             his
             Prayers
             before
             they
             shot
             him
             dead
             with
             Pistols
             .
          
           
             
             A
             Polish
             Nobleman
             ,
             tho'
             he
             be
             proscrib'd
             and
             cited
             ,
             and
             found
             guilty
             ,
             cannot
             be
             executed
             without
             the
             King's
             Knowledge
             and
             Consent
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             Case
             of
             
               Samuel
               Zborowski
            
             ,
             who
             tho'
             he
             had
             been
             proscrib'd
             and
             condemn'd
             by
             the
             Great
             Chancellor
             and
             General
             of
             the
             Army
             Zamoiski
             ,
             yet
             would
             he
             not
             presume
             to
             Behead
             him
             till
             he
             had
             known
             King
             
             Stephen's
             Pleasure
             therein
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Polish
             Gentry
             also
             have
             another
             Privilege
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             no
             Soldiers
             or
             Officers
             of
             the
             Army
             can
             be
             Quarter'd
             upon
             them
             ,
             for
             if
             any
             one
             should
             presume
             to
             attempt
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             the
             Diet
             would
             either
             condemn
             him
             to
             Death
             ,
             or
             pronounce
             him
             infamous
             ,
             whereby
             he
             would
             be
             depriv'd
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             giving
             his
             Vote
             in
             all
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             moreover
             be
             render'd
             incapable
             of
             enjoying
             any
             Office
             or
             Employment
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             as
             being
             degraded
             from
             his
             Nobility
             ;
             whereupon
             I
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             a
             Passage
             that
             hapned
             at
             the
             Diet
             of
             Election
             of
             John
             III.
             and
             which
             did
             not
             a
             little
             contribute
             towards
             his
             being
             chosen
             .
             The
             Palatin
             of
             
             Smolensko's
             Son
             went
             and
             quarter'd
             at
             the
             House
             of
             Wiesnowiski
             ,
             without
             his
             Leave
             (
             as
             was
             reported
             )
             by
             Order
             of
             the
             Grand
             General
             Patz
             ,
             which
             occasion'd
             the
             Marshals
             ,
             who
             are
             Judges
             in
             
             these
             Cases
             ,
             two
             Days
             before
             the
             breaking
             up
             of
             the
             Diet
             ,
             to
             deprive
             this
             Palatin
             of
             his
             Vote
             in
             the
             Election
             ,
             whereby
             Sobieski
             was
             freed
             from
             a
             declar'd
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             the
             Austrian
             Faction
             lost
             a
             profess'd
             Friend
             .
          
           
             
             The
             King
             likewise
             cannot
             now
             lodg
             in
             any
             Nobleman's
             House
             against
             his
             Will
             ,
             as
             he
             could
             before
             the
             Year
             1433.
             
             Also
             wherever
             any
             Foreigner
             dies
             without
             Heirs
             ,
             his
             Estate
             Escheats
             to
             the
             Lord
             of
             those
             Lands
             where
             he
             dy'd
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             King.
             And
             where
             any
             Polish
             Gentleman
             dies
             without
             Heirs
             ,
             the
             King
             cannot
             seize
             upon
             his
             Estate
             by
             Right
             of
             Escheat
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             a
             Relation
             left
             of
             the
             eighth
             Degree
             inclusively
             .
             The
             Gentry
             also
             may
             have
             Houses
             in
             the
             King's
             Cities
             and
             Towns
             ,
             but
             then
             they
             must
             not
             let
             such
             Trades
             inhabit
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             prove
             obnoxious
             ,
             or
             a
             Nusance
             to
             the
             Citizens
             ;
             and
             likewise
             these
             Houses
             ought
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             but
             which
             however
             is
             seldom
             or
             never
             observ'd
             .
             The
             House
             of
             a
             Nobleman
             moreover
             is
             a
             Kind
             of
             Asylum
             ,
             for
             tho'
             Delinquents
             may
             be
             arrested
             there
             with
             his
             Consent
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             they
             be
             taken
             thence
             by
             Force
             .
          
           
             
             Not
             less
             are
             a
             Nobleman's
             Privileges
             as
             to
             Customs
             and
             Taxes
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             will
             swear
             his
             Goods
             were
             not
             bought
             ,
             but
             arising
             from
             his
             Lands
             ,
             he
             may
             send
             them
             any
             where
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             be
             sold
             without
             paying
             Duties
             ;
             and
             where
             he
             has
             once
             so
             sworn
             ,
             his
             Testimonials
             alone
             for
             the
             future
             will
             suffice
             to
             exempt
             them
             .
             Also
             his
             Subjects
             will
             have
             
             the
             same
             Privilege
             wherever
             they
             trade
             .
             In
             Prussia
             the
             Nobles
             are
             not
             only
             free
             from
             Customs
             ,
             but
             likewise
             all
             the
             other
             Inhabitants
             by
             the
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             of
             Culm
             .
             But
             altho
             the
             Polish
             Nobility
             are
             thus
             said
             to
             be
             free
             from
             Taxes
             ,
             yet
             upon
             emergent
             Occasions
             and
             Exigencies
             ,
             the
             Diet
             usually
             obliges
             them
             to
             pay
             them
             for
             a
             certain
             Time.
             
          
           
             
             The
             Nobility
             also
             have
             a
             Privilege
             of
             Preemption
             of
             Salt
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             Staples
             for
             that
             Commodity
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             at
             least
             a
             Months
             Notice
             before
             any
             can
             be
             sold
             to
             any
             body
             else
             .
          
           
             
             After
             all
             these
             Privileges
             ,
             the
             Polish
             Nobility
             have
             one
             very
             great
             Grievance
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             they
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             serve
             in
             the
             
               Pospolite
               Ruszanie
            
             ,
             or
             General
             Muster
             of
             the
             Militia
             ,
             at
             their
             own
             Charges
             .
          
           
             
             How
             the
             Polish
             Gentry
             came
             by
             all
             these
             Privileges
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             be
             here
             improper
             to
             enquire
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             formerly
             they
             were
             not
             much
             better
             than
             Slaves
             :
             For
             to
             pass
             by
             many
             other
             Examples
             ,
             Cromerus
             says
             ,
             they
             were
             once
             oblig'd
             to
             keep
             the
             King's
             Dogs
             .
             The
             first
             Glimpse
             of
             their
             Liberty
             may
             reasonably
             be
             ascrib'd
             to
             the
             Privileges
             granted
             the
             Clergy
             by
             Boleslaus
             the
             Chast
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             when
             Poland
             began
             to
             be
             harrass'd
             by
             Civil
             Wars
             ,
             the
             Gentry
             obtain'd
             many
             larger
             Privileges
             from
             their
             Kings
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             have
             since
             always
             taken
             Care
             to
             get
             augmented
             at
             every
             new
             Election
             .
          
           
           
             
             All
             the
             Gentry
             of
             Poland
             are
             equal
             by
             Birth
             ,
             notwithstanding
             some
             of
             the
             meaner
             Sort
             send
             their
             Children
             to
             serve
             the
             Great
             Men
             as
             other
             Servants
             ,
             and
             this
             principally
             to
             learn
             Breeding
             and
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             Awe
             ;
             yet
             may
             that
             very
             same
             Servant
             have
             as
             good
             a
             Vote
             in
             the
             Diet
             as
             his
             Master
             .
             They
             neither
             value
             nor
             care
             for
             Titles
             of
             Honour
             ,
             for
             they
             think
             the
             greatest
             they
             can
             have
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Noble
             Pole
             ,
             or
             Gentleman
             of
             Poland
             .
             Neither
             the
             King
             nor
             Republick
             gives
             any
             Title
             of
             Prince
             ,
             Duke
             ,
             Marquess
             ,
             Count
             ,
             Vicount
             ,
             Baron
             ,
             or
             Knight
             ,
             to
             any
             of
             the
             free-born
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             thinking
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             that
             none
             can
             be
             any
             ways
             rais'd
             above
             another
             by
             a
             bare
             exteriour
             Denomination
             ,
             which
             argues
             more
             the
             Favour
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             than
             Merit
             of
             the
             Person
             preferr'd
             ,
             but
             rather
             by
             their
             Services
             in
             the
             Offices
             and
             Employments
             which
             they
             enjoy
             .
          
           
             
             There
             are
             no
             Princes
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             those
             which
             are
             of
             the
             Royal
             Family
             ,
             for
             altho
             some
             of
             the
             Poles
             have
             been
             made
             Princes
             of
             the
             Empire
             by
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             as
             Prince
             Lubomirski
             ,
             &c.
             
             Yet
             it
             gives
             them
             no
             Precedence
             in
             Poland
             ,
             but
             rather
             renders
             them
             odious
             and
             despis'd
             by
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Gentry
             ,
             who
             cannot
             endure
             that
             any
             should
             pretend
             to
             any
             Superiority
             among
             them
             ,
             especially
             by
             a
             Title
             which
             is
             not
             annex'd
             to
             some
             Employment
             in
             the
             Nation
             .
          
           
             
             King
             Sigismund
             III.
             thought
             of
             establishing
             an
             Order
             of
             Knighthood
             of
             the
             Immaculate
             
             Conception
             in
             Poland
             ;
             and
             had
             effectually
             created
             several
             Knights
             thereof
             ,
             allowing
             them
             certain
             Privileges
             ,
             and
             a
             Superiority
             above
             others
             ;
             but
             these
             were
             so
             despis'd
             and
             undervalu'd
             by
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Gentry
             ,
             that
             scarce
             any
             one
             afterwards
             car'd
             for
             that
             up-start
             Honour
             ;
             whereupon
             that
             Order
             soon
             dwindled
             into
             nothing
             .
             The
             Poles
             have
             a
             Proverb
             to
             prove
             their
             Equality
             which
             is
             ,
             
               That
               they
               are
               measur'd
               like
               a
               Bushel
               of
               Corn
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             whenever
             any
             one
             pretends
             to
             rise
             but
             a
             Grain
             above
             the
             Level
             ,
             he
             is
             immediately
             struck
             off
             and
             ridicul'd
             .
          
           
             
             There
             are
             some
             Gentlemen
             in
             Poland
             ,
             that
             have
             had
             Dutchies
             time
             out
             of
             mind
             annex'd
             to
             their
             Estates
             ,
             as
             Duke
             Radzivil
             in
             Lithuania
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             there
             are
             no
             Dutchies
             or
             Counties
             created
             by
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             
             Tho
             the
             Poles
             in
             their
             own
             Country
             have
             no
             Honorary
             Titles
             above
             a
             Gentleman
             ,
             yet
             several
             have
             been
             known
             to
             have
             usurp'd
             them
             when
             they
             have
             travell'd
             into
             
               France
               ,
               Italy
            
             ,
             and
             Germany
             ,
             for
             they
             there
             frequently
             assume
             those
             of
             Counts
             to
             themselves
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             the
             Germans
             in
             foreign
             Countries
             do
             those
             of
             Barons
             ,
             for
             nothing
             is
             more
             common
             than
             
               Monsieur
               le
               Conte
               Malakowski
               ,
               Il
               Signior
               Conde
               Potoski
               ,
               Mynheer
               Graff
               Jablonowski
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             they
             do
             to
             be
             the
             more
             easily
             admitted
             into
             Company
             ,
             especially
             in
             Germany
             ,
             where
             't
             is
             scarce
             thought
             that
             any
             body
             can
             be
             a
             Gentleman
             under
             a
             Baron
             ,
             and
             consequently
             not
             fit
             for
             Conversation
             .
             Dr.
             Connor
             likewise
             says
             ,
             he
             has
             known
             some
             of
             
             our
             English
             Gentry
             in
             these
             Countries
             that
             have
             not
             scrupul'd
             to
             call
             themselves
             Lords
             to
             procure
             them
             the
             greater
             Respect
             ,
             since
             they
             saw
             that
             the
             Title
             of
             Gentleman
             alone
             was
             not
             regarded
             there
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Gentry
             of
             Poland
             make
             and
             defend
             their
             own
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             elect
             their
             King
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             Freedom
             ,
             give
             him
             the
             Crown
             and
             Scepter
             ,
             appoint
             Ministers
             to
             counsel
             and
             instruct
             him
             ,
             and
             their
             Number
             far
             exceeding
             that
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             they
             easily
             keep
             the
             King
             and
             Senators
             in
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             threaten
             both
             very
             often
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Diet
             ,
             where
             each
             Member
             has
             a
             Liberty
             to
             speak
             what
             he
             thinks
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             what
             he
             pleases
             .
             'T
             is
             they
             that
             despute
             the
             Nuncios
             ,
             out
             of
             themselves
             ,
             for
             every
             Province
             ,
             to
             meet
             and
             sit
             in
             the
             General
             Diet
             ,
             with
             full
             Instructions
             ,
             and
             absolute
             Power
             not
             to
             consent
             to
             any
             Proceedings
             which
             should
             in
             the
             least
             entrench
             on
             their
             Privileges
             ,
             or
             if
             such
             Deputies
             should
             happen
             to
             be
             brib'd
             to
             act
             contrary
             to
             their
             Instructions
             ,
             then
             have
             the
             Gentry
             of
             the
             Province
             whence
             they
             were
             sent
             ,
             a
             free
             Authority
             to
             punish
             them
             for
             so
             doing
             .
          
           
             
             Not
             only
             these
             excessive
             Privileges
             make
             the
             Polish
             Gentry
             Powerful
             and
             Great
             ,
             but
             likewise
             the
             vast
             Territories
             which
             a
             great
             Number
             of
             them
             enjoy
             with
             a
             Despotick
             Power
             over
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             for
             some
             possess
             Five
             ,
             some
             Ten
             ,
             some
             Fifteen
             ,
             some
             Twenty
             ,
             nay
             some
             Thirty
             Leagues
             of
             Land
             out
             right
             ,
             whereon
             they
             have
             always
             their
             several
             Pod-Starostas
             
             or
             Gentlemen-Stewards
             residing
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             take
             Account
             of
             their
             Revenues
             ,
             to
             sell
             some
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             send
             the
             rest
             to
             their
             Masters
             Houses
             ,
             to
             defray
             the
             Exigencies
             of
             the
             Family
             .
             Some
             also
             are
             Hereditary
             Sovereigns
             of
             Cities
             which
             the
             King
             has
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             Princes
             ,
             Lubomirski
             ,
             possesses
             above
             Four
             Thousand
             Cities
             ,
             Towns
             ,
             and
             Villages
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             some
             can
             raise
             an
             Army
             of
             Five
             ,
             Six
             ,
             Eight
             ,
             and
             Ten
             Thousand
             Men
             ,
             and
             maintain
             them
             at
             their
             own
             Charges
             when
             they
             have
             done
             .
             Dr.
             Connor
             says
             ,
             Prince
             Lubomirski
             had
             actually
             Seven
             Thousand
             Horse
             ,
             Foot
             ,
             and
             Dragoons
             in
             Pay
             when
             he
             was
             in
             Poland
             .
          
           
             
             All
             the
             Gentry
             of
             Note
             live
             most
             splendidly
             :
             They
             have
             all
             their
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             Guards
             ,
             which
             keep
             Centry
             Night
             and
             Day
             at
             the
             Gates
             of
             their
             Houses
             (
             they
             call
             them
             Courts
             )
             and
             in
             their
             Anti-Chambers
             .
             These
             Guards
             go
             before
             and
             after
             their
             Masters
             Coaches
             in
             the
             Streets
             :
             But
             above
             all
             ,
             these
             Noblemen
             make
             an
             extraordinary
             Figure
             at
             the
             General
             Diets
             ,
             where
             some
             have
             Three
             Hundred
             ,
             some
             Five
             ,
             and
             some
             a
             Thousand
             Guards
             always
             attending
             them
             .
             Nay
             ,
             Hauteville
             says
             ,
             that
             formerly
             some
             Great
             Persons
             have
             been
             known
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Diet
             with
             above
             Ten
             Thousand
             Men.
             They
             esteem
             themselves
             not
             only
             equal
             ,
             but
             also
             above
             the
             Princes
             of
             Germany
             ,
             especially
             such
             among
             them
             as
             are
             Senators
             .
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             they
             want
             nothing
             to
             be
             as
             so
             many
             Sovereign
             Princes
             ,
             except
             the
             Liberty
             of
             coining
             Money
             ,
             which
             the
             Republick
             has
             reserv'd
             
             wholly
             to
             it self
             .
             The
             Doctor
             says
             ,
             he
             has
             no
             where
             seen
             Subjects
             live
             with
             such
             excessive
             Grandeur
             and
             Splendour
             ;
             for
             these
             Great
             Men
             ,
             when
             they
             go
             to
             Dinner
             or
             Supper
             ,
             have
             always
             their
             Trumpets
             sounding
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Number
             of
             Gentry
             to
             wait
             on
             them
             at
             Table
             ,
             some
             whereof
             carve
             ,
             some
             give
             to
             drink
             ,
             others
             reach
             Plates
             ,
             and
             all
             serve
             with
             extraordinary
             Respect
             and
             Submission
             ;
             for
             tho
             all
             the
             Gentry
             in
             Poland
             are
             equal
             ,
             and
             have
             all
             their
             free
             Votes
             in
             the
             Diet
             ,
             yet
             the
             Little
             and
             Poorer
             Sort
             think
             it
             no
             Disgrace
             to
             serve
             them
             that
             can
             maintain
             them
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Gentleman
             they
             serve
             is
             commonly
             very
             civil
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             eldest
             of
             them
             generally
             eats
             with
             him
             at
             Table
             with
             his
             Cap
             off
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             has
             a
             Peasant-Boy
             to
             wait
             on
             him
             ,
             which
             the
             Master
             maintains
             ;
             yet
             if
             any
             one
             of
             these
             Gentlemen-Servants
             neglects
             his
             Duty
             ,
             his
             Master
             punishes
             him
             severely
             ,
             tho'
             he
             has
             no
             Power
             to
             take
             away
             his
             Life
             because
             he
             is
             a
             Gentleman
             ,
             but
             he
             may
             get
             him
             whipt
             naked
             with
             a
             certain
             Formality
             which
             I
             have
             mention'd
             before
             .
          
           
             
             It
             may
             not
             be
             here
             amiss
             to
             observe
             to
             your
             Lordship
             some
             few
             Maxims
             whereby
             the
             Republick
             of
             Poland
             might
             always
             subsist
             ,
             and
             the
             Gentry
             retain
             their
             ancient
             Privileges
             .
             First
             ,
             By
             reducing
             all
             the
             Gentry
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             an
             equal
             Authority
             in
             the
             Election
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             other
             publick
             Deliberations
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             King
             or
             Senate
             would
             be
             depriv'd
             of
             a
             Power
             of
             raising
             any
             considerable
             Factions
             ;
             and
             the
             Grandees
             be
             discourag'd
             
             from
             affecting
             and
             hunting
             after
             Foreign
             Titles
             which
             commonly
             ensnare
             them
             to
             the
             Prejudice
             of
             their
             Country
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             By
             keeping
             up
             the
             free
             Choice
             of
             their
             Nuncios
             ,
             which
             would
             disable
             the
             Court
             and
             Senate
             from
             getting
             their
             Creatures
             elected
             ,
             to
             the
             utter
             abrogating
             of
             the
             Privileges
             of
             the
             Gentry
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Poles
             now
             follows
             the
             prudent
             Example
             of
             the
             Roman
             Common-wealth
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             By
             preserving
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Gentries
             appearing
             in
             great
             Numbers
             at
             the
             Diet
             ,
             which
             animates
             both
             the
             Senate
             and
             Deputies
             in
             the
             Prosecution
             of
             Affairs
             for
             the
             Good
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             deters
             them
             from
             being
             biass'd
             by
             any
             sinister
             Means
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             By
             obliging
             both
             Senators
             and
             Deputies
             to
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             their
             Proceedings
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             encline
             them
             to
             act
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Precaution
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             By
             prohibiting
             the
             Army
             to
             come
             near
             the
             great
             Assembly
             of
             the
             States
             ,
             for
             Rome
             never
             enjoy'd
             so
             great
             Happiness
             as
             when
             the
             Gown
             had
             Preference
             of
             the
             Sword.
             Sixthly
             ,
             To
             maintain
             the
             Law
             of
             Equality
             in
             Matters
             of
             Descent
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Gentry
             would
             be
             kept
             at
             an
             even
             Lay
             ,
             and
             hinder'd
             from
             disturbing
             the
             Government
             by
             too
             great
             a
             Power
             .
             Seventhly
             ,
             Never
             to
             prefer
             any
             Native
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             great
             Disorders
             it
             might
             in
             all
             Likelyhood
             occasion
             .
             Eighthly
             ,
             To
             maintaim
             the
             Authority
             of
             their
             Democracy
             establish'd
             for
             so
             many
             Ages
             ,
             by
             the
             Prudence
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             and
             all
             along
             continu'd
             with
             no
             small
             Hazards
             and
             Trouble
             .
             And
             Ninthly
             ,
             Never
             to
             permit
             any
             Foreign
             Princes
             to
             intermeddle
             with
             their
             Affairs
             .
          
           
           
             
             There
             is
             no
             Country
             where
             Embassadors
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             make
             so
             great
             a
             Figure
             as
             in
             Poland
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             have
             any
             Interest
             of
             the
             Prince
             their
             Master
             to
             maintain
             or
             carry
             on
             in
             the
             Diet
             or
             among
             the
             Gentry
             ;
             for
             the
             Great
             Men
             there
             generally
             despise
             all
             such
             as
             either
             do
             not
             or
             cannot
             make
             the
             same
             Figure
             with
             themselves
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             excessive
             ,
             that
             an
             Embassador
             must
             have
             three
             remarkable
             Qualities
             to
             keep
             up
             with
             it
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             a
             great
             Train
             of
             Coaches
             and
             Servants
             proportionable
             ;
             next
             keep
             a
             plentiful
             and
             open
             House
             continually
             ,
             to
             Treat
             and
             Fuddle
             the
             Gentry
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             must
             be
             very
             humble
             and
             familiar
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             being
             generally
             very
             civil
             and
             easie
             in
             their
             Conversation
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             surest
             way
             to
             gain
             their
             Affection
             and
             Suffrages
             ,
             he
             must
             give
             'em
             ever
             now
             and
             then
             a
             little
             Money
             ,
             and
             he
             still
             promising
             them
             more
             ,
             for
             Reasons
             I
             have
             mention'd
             before
             .
          
           
             
             When
             the
             Great
             Men
             of
             Poland
             have
             any
             Suit
             at
             Law
             ,
             or
             other
             Difference
             to
             be
             determin'd
             ,
             the
             Justice
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             is
             commonly
             too
             weak
             for
             them
             ;
             for
             tho'
             the
             Diet
             or
             other
             Tribunals
             had
             decided
             the
             Matter
             in
             Favour
             of
             one
             of
             the
             two
             Parties
             ,
             yet
             the
             Execution
             of
             their
             Judgment
             must
             be
             left
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             strongest
             Sword
             ;
             for
             these
             Grandees
             generally
             think
             it
             beneath
             them
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Sentence
             of
             a
             Company
             of
             Judges
             without
             a
             Field-Battle
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             will
             raise
             five
             or
             six
             Thousand
             of
             a
             Side
             ,
             plunder
             and
             burn
             one
             anothers
             Towns
             and
             Cities
             ,
             
             and
             besiege
             each
             others
             Castles
             and
             Forts
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Blood-shed
             ,
             Fatigue
             ,
             and
             Expence
             ,
             the
             unjuster
             Cause
             shall
             commonly
             get
             the
             upper
             Hand
             .
          
           
             
             Dr.
             Connor
             says
             ,
             When
             he
             was
             in
             Poland
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Quarrel
             between
             Duke
             Raazivil
             and
             Prince
             Sapieha
             ,
             about
             whether
             of
             the
             two
             should
             be
             Guardian
             to
             the
             young
             Princess
             of
             Newbourg
             ,
             Neece
             to
             the
             present
             Empress
             ,
             for
             her
             Mother
             was
             Dutchess
             Radzivil
             of
             Lithuania
             ,
             and
             Heiress
             of
             the
             greatest
             Estate
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             Both
             Parties
             had
             their
             Troops
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
             had
             some
             Skirmishes
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             thought
             that
             Prince
             Sapieha
             ,
             being
             Great
             General
             of
             the
             Forces
             of
             Lithuania
             ,
             would
             get
             the
             better
             ,
             tho'
             it
             seems
             Duke
             Radzivil
             ,
             as
             being
             her
             Mother's
             Relation
             ,
             had
             more
             Right
             to
             the
             Guardianship
             of
             her
             .
             All
             this
             while
             the
             King
             never
             concern'd
             himself
             in
             the
             Quarrel
             ,
             nor
             declar'd
             for
             either
             Party
             .
          
           
             
             As
             to
             Matters
             of
             Descent
             ,
             The
             Father's
             Estate
             is
             always
             equally
             divided
             among
             his
             Children
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             in
             
               Italy
               ,
               Germany
            
             ,
             and
             most
             Foreign
             Countries
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             Father
             is
             dead
             ,
             the
             Mother
             can
             enjoy
             all
             his
             Estate
             for
             Life
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             absolutely
             in
             her
             Breast
             to
             allot
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Children
             their
             Quota
             ,
             or
             to
             keep
             all
             the
             Estate
             to
             her
             own
             Use
             during
             her
             Life
             .
             Some
             Mothers
             Marry
             after
             the
             Husbands
             Deaths
             ,
             and
             so
             spend
             their
             first
             Childrens
             Fortunes
             with
             their
             second
             Husbands
             .
             This
             makes
             the
             Children
             more
             than
             ordinary
             obedient
             to
             
             their
             Mothers
             ,
             especially
             during
             their
             Widdowhood
             .
          
           
             
             Altho
             Estates
             in
             Poland
             are
             equally
             divided
             among
             the
             Children
             ,
             which
             one
             would
             think
             should
             absolutely
             weaken
             or
             ruin
             their
             Families
             ,
             yet
             do
             they
             generally
             find
             Means
             to
             support
             and
             keep
             them
             up
             ;
             for
             most
             commonly
             some
             of
             the
             Brothers
             turn
             Monks
             ,
             and
             so
             get
             to
             be
             made
             Abbots
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             whose
             Revenues
             are
             here
             sufficient
             to
             enrich
             any
             Family
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             look
             after
             State-Employments
             ,
             which
             are
             likewise
             considerable
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             Daughters
             also
             many
             times
             become
             Nuns
             ,
             so
             that
             being
             in
             the
             Church
             Service
             ,
             they
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             live
             in
             Celibacy
             ,
             and
             consequently
             leaving
             no
             Heirs
             ,
             all
             their
             Goods
             or
             Estates
             fall
             to
             their
             Marry'd
             Brothers
             or
             Sisters
             ,
             or
             to
             their
             Children
             .
             In
             this
             Country
             the
             Daughters
             always
             walk
             before
             their
             Mothers
             ,
             as
             in
             Italy
             ,
             and
             the
             unmarry'd
             Sisters
             before
             the
             marry'd
             .
          
           
             
             I
             cannot
             but
             admire
             at
             the
             honest
             and
             good
             Temper
             of
             the
             Polish
             Gentry
             ;
             for
             tho'
             their
             Liberty
             is
             extraordinary
             ;
             tho'
             they
             have
             Power
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             over
             their
             Subjects
             ;
             tho'
             they
             are
             in
             a
             manner
             above
             their
             own
             Laws
             ,
             and
             tho'
             Justice
             is
             administer'd
             in
             Poland
             more
             slightly
             than
             in
             any
             other
             Country
             ,
             yet
             Dr.
             Connor
             says
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             while
             that
             he
             was
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             neither
             saw
             nor
             heard
             of
             any
             Murther
             or
             Slaughter
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             Barbarity
             or
             Cruelty
             committed
             by
             the
             Gentry
             on
             their
             Subjects
             ;
             nor
             ,
             what
             is
             a
             greater
             Wonder
             ,
             of
             any
             High-way
             Robbers
             ,
             but
             
             always
             observ'd
             the
             Poles
             in
             general
             to
             be
             good
             humour'd
             ,
             harmless
             ,
             and
             generous
             :
             When
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             had
             we
             in
             England
             but
             the
             third
             Part
             of
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             live
             together
             without
             cutting
             one
             anothers
             Throats
             ,
             since
             Experience
             dayly
             shews
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             great
             Vigilancy
             of
             our
             Officers
             ,
             the
             Severity
             of
             our
             Laws
             ,
             the
             just
             Rigour
             of
             our
             Judges
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             the
             punctual
             Execution
             of
             their
             Sentences
             and
             Judgments
             ,
             the
             Gallows
             and
             Gibbets
             are
             more
             frequently
             visited
             here
             ,
             than
             even
             the
             Prisons
             are
             in
             Poland
             .
          
           
             
             I
             fancy
             the
             Reason
             that
             the
             Poles
             are
             so
             quiet
             and
             good
             natur'd
             is
             ,
             because
             being
             born
             free
             ,
             and
             living
             in
             an
             excessive
             Liberty
             ,
             under
             no
             Laws
             nor
             Arbitrary
             Power
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             before
             them
             that
             can
             constrain
             their
             Minds
             ,
             bridle
             their
             Passions
             ,
             or
             curb
             their
             Thoughts
             ;
             but
             as
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             can
             entice
             them
             to
             do
             ill
             ,
             so
             nothing
             likewise
             can
             hinder
             them
             from
             doing
             it
             .
          
           
             
             Dr.
             Connor
             says
             ,
             He
             has
             ask'd
             some
             Polish
             Noblemen
             ,
             why
             they
             so
             inhumanely
             treated
             and
             undervalu'd
             their
             Boors
             :
             They
             answer'd
             ,
             That
             formerly
             all
             the
             Boors
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             revolted
             from
             their
             Landlords
             ,
             rebell'd
             against
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Swissers
             did
             against
             their
             Gentry
             )
             and
             conspir'd
             together
             to
             extirpate
             and
             destroy
             them
             all
             ;
             that
             they
             Murther'd
             and
             kill'd
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             Gentlemen
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             rest
             were
             oblig'd
             either
             to
             hide
             themselves
             ,
             or
             to
             leave
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             But
             that
             at
             length
             the
             Gentry
             getting
             together
             from
             
             all
             Parts
             ;
             and
             being
             moreover
             Assisted
             by
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             they
             so
             frighted
             and
             defeated
             the
             poor
             Peasants
             ,
             who
             had
             made
             a
             general
             Insurrection
             against
             them
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             a
             Commonwealth
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             that
             they
             brought
             them
             to
             such
             Extremities
             ,
             that
             ever
             since
             they
             have
             been
             contented
             to
             be
             kept
             Slaves
             .
             Yet
             the
             Poles
             say
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             have
             an
             Absolute
             Power
             over
             them
             ,
             they
             seldom
             make
             use
             of
             it
             any
             more
             than
             other
             Christians
             do
             over
             their
             Dogs
             or
             Horses
             .
             Strange
             Comparison
             !
             As
             if
             they
             spar'd
             the
             poor
             Peoples
             Lives
             rather
             out
             of
             Self-interest
             ,
             than
             Charity
             ;
             and
             by
             reason
             that
             they
             thought
             they
             would
             be
             more
             serviceable
             to
             them
             Living
             than
             Dead
             ;
             not
             unlike
             some
             Kings
             ,
             who
             give
             Malefactors
             their
             Lives
             ,
             only
             to
             prefer
             them
             to
             their
             Gallys
             .
          
           
             
             Notwithstanding
             the
             Peasants
             in
             Poland
             being
             born
             Slaves
             ,
             and
             having
             no
             manner
             of
             Notion
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             live
             very
             well
             satisfy'd
             and
             contented
             .
             In
             Curland
             they
             are
             as
             subject
             to
             their
             Landlords
             as
             in
             Poland
             ;
             and
             in
             both
             Countries
             ,
             Masters
             are
             almost
             paid
             Adoration
             .
             Their
             Slaves
             love
             them
             ,
             and
             Fight
             willingly
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             all
             they
             have
             is
             absolutely
             at
             their
             Devotion
             .
             Nay
             ,
             though
             they
             Debauch
             their
             Wives
             and
             Daughters
             ,
             yet
             they
             only
             care
             to
             obtain
             their
             Liberty
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             so
             common
             a
             thing
             among
             these
             poor
             Wretches
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             value
             their
             Women
             the
             less
             for
             it
             ,
             nor
             think
             themselves
             a
             whit
             either
             injur'd
             or
             dishonour'd
             by
             it
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             Condition
             of
             the
             Kmetons
             (
             as
             the
             Poles
             call
             them
             )
             or
             Boors
             ,
             or
             Rusticks
             ,
             at
             this
             Day
             in
             Poland
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             lead
             miserable
             and
             wretched
             Lives
             ,
             haviug
             no
             Laws
             ,
             no
             Judges
             ,
             and
             scarce
             any
             Religion
             among
             them
             ;
             but
             like
             Brutes
             ,
             they
             are
             forc'd
             to
             Work
             on
             Sundays
             ,
             and
             dare
             not
             so
             much
             as
             Appeal
             to
             the
             King
             or
             Diet
             for
             Redress
             .
             However
             ,
             in
             Royal
             Prussia
             their
             Condition
             is
             something
             better
             ;
             for
             there
             they
             enjoy
             almost
             the
             same
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             with
             the
             Gentry
             .
             Formerly
             Casimir
             the
             Great
             made
             several
             Laws
             in
             their
             behalf
             ;
             but
             which
             at
             this
             day
             are
             seldom
             or
             never
             practis'd
             .
             All
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             
               Palatins
               ,
               Castellans
            
             ,
             &c.
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Nobless
             ,
             except
             a
             certain
             Number
             assign'd
             by
             King
             
               John
               Albert
            
             out
             of
             the
             Plebeians
             ,
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             being
             inferiour
             Divines
             ,
             Lawyers
             or
             Physicians
             only
             .
             An
             Exception
             from
             this
             Law
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             
               Peter
               Gamratus
            
             ,
             who
             from
             a
             Plebeian
             was
             prefer'd
             by
             Sigismund
             ,
             to
             several
             both
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Temporal
             Dignities
             :
             But
             in
             Prussia
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             remark'd
             before
             ,
             the
             Customs
             are
             much
             more
             indulgent
             to
             the
             Common
             People
             .
          
           
             
             As
             I
             have
             hinted
             before
             to
             your
             Lordship
             ,
             a
             Gentleman's
             Revenue
             in
             Poland
             partly
             consists
             in
             his
             Slaves
             ;
             for
             he
             cannot
             well
             be
             esteem'd
             Rich
             ,
             unless
             he
             has
             a
             great
             Number
             of
             these
             poor
             Creatures
             under
             his
             Power
             ;
             whereof
             there
             is
             scarce
             any
             but
             earn
             their
             Lords
             a
             100
             Franks
             a
             year
             .
             It
             may
             not
             be
             improper
             therefore
             ,
             to
             observe
             here
             the
             Manners
             
             and
             Customs
             of
             these
             poor
             Wretches
             ;
             And
             it
             may
             first
             be
             remark'd
             ,
             That
             these
             Slaves
             can
             enjoy
             nothing
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             nor
             ever
             become
             Free
             ,
             unless
             they
             can
             get
             into
             some
             Convent
             ,
             or
             get
             to
             be
             Ordain'd
             Priests
             ,
             or
             else
             incline
             their
             Masters
             to
             Debauch
             their
             Wives
             or
             Daughters
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Law
             sets
             them
             Free
             :
             But
             most
             commonly
             their
             Lords
             have
             a
             watchful
             Eye
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             obviate
             all
             their
             Policies
             .
          
           
             
             These
             Lords
             never
             Let
             their
             Lands
             to
             Farm
             ;
             but
             to
             establish
             a
             Peasant
             on
             them
             ,
             they
             forthwith
             order
             the
             other
             Peasants
             of
             the
             Village
             at
             their
             own
             Charges
             ,
             to
             Build
             him
             a
             House
             ,
             Furnish
             him
             with
             a
             Cow
             ,
             Hens
             ,
             Geese
             ,
             and
             a
             quantity
             of
             Rye
             sufficient
             to
             keep
             him
             a
             Year
             :
             so
             that
             a
             Lord
             of
             a
             Village
             is
             at
             no
             other
             Charge
             to
             set
             up
             a
             Slave
             on
             his
             Lands
             ,
             than
             he
             first
             Cost
             him
             .
          
           
             
             These
             poor
             Slaves
             ,
             or
             Subjects
             as
             they
             call
             them
             ,
             most
             commonly
             work
             three
             Days
             in
             a
             Week
             for
             their
             Lords
             ,
             to
             one
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             four
             .
             Dr.
             Connor
             says
             ,
             in
             his
             time
             a
             Country-man
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             forward
             his
             Son
             in
             Learning
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             sent
             him
             to
             the
             University
             ;
             but
             which
             the
             Signior
             would
             by
             no
             means
             condescend
             to
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             Son
             in
             Prison
             for
             refusing
             to
             be
             his
             Secretary
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             the
             Father
             was
             forc'd
             to
             purchase
             his
             Liberty
             at
             the
             Expence
             of
             400
             Crowns
             which
             he
             had
             Borrow'd
             .
             When
             a
             Lord
             sells
             his
             Land
             ,
             the
             Slaves
             commonly
             go
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             though
             he
             can
             dispose
             of
             either
             separately
             ,
             if
             he
             pleases
             .
          
           
           
             
             At
             the
             time
             of
             Harvest
             all
             the
             Peasants
             of
             the
             Village
             meet
             together
             to
             Reap
             their
             Lords
             Corn
             ,
             who
             are
             supervis'd
             ,
             and
             forc'd
             to
             Work
             by
             very
             rigid
             Taskmasters
             .
             Their
             Punishments
             are
             sometimes
             several
             Blows
             of
             a
             Cudgel
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             a
             kind
             of
             Pillory
             ,
             wherein
             those
             Wretches
             shall
             be
             sometimes
             set
             for
             a
             whole
             Day
             together
             .
             I
             should
             think
             now
             ,
             these
             poor
             Wretches
             the
             most
             miserable
             Creatures
             Breathing
             ;
             but
             they
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             never
             having
             known
             any
             better
             Condition
             ;
             and
             having
             seen
             their
             Fathers
             Slaves
             before
             them
             ,
             are
             well
             satisfied
             and
             contented
             with
             their
             Servitude
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             they
             have
             this
             Happiness
             ,
             that
             they
             seldom
             want
             for
             Victuals
             and
             Drink
             ;
             for
             their
             Wives
             chiefest
             Employment
             is
             to
             provide
             them
             with
             that
             .
          
           
             
             They
             have
             generally
             three
             or
             four
             sorts
             at
             a
             Meal
             ,
             viz.
             One
             of
             Pease
             ,
             with
             a
             little
             Bacon
             slic'd
             among
             it
             .
             Another
             of
             Course
             Wheat
             ,
             Barley
             ,
             or
             Millet
             ,
             whereof
             they
             make
             their
             Cachat
             ;
             and
             two
             others
             of
             several
             sorts
             of
             strengthening
             Roots
             ;
             whereof
             they
             have
             great
             Plenty
             ,
             and
             very
             good
             .
             The
             Movables
             of
             these
             Peasants
             Cottages
             are
             only
             a
             few
             Earthen
             or
             Wooden
             Dishes
             ,
             and
             a
             hard
             Bed
             ,
             which
             they
             make
             themselves
             ,
             with
             a
             very
             wretched
             Coverlet
             .
             Their
             Children
             are
             not
             suffer'd
             to
             have
             a
             Bed
             till
             they
             are
             Marry'd
             ;
             but
             are
             forc'd
             to
             lye
             upon
             Boards
             by
             the
             Hearth
             side
             .
             These
             sort
             of
             Hearths
             have
             no
             Chimneys
             ;
             and
             the
             Smoak
             has
             only
             a
             little
             Hole
             to
             get
             out
             at
             the
             Top
             of
             the
             House
             .
             
             In
             Poland
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             subsist
             a
             Nights
             without
             these
             Hearths
             ;
             and
             therefore
             not
             only
             the
             Peasants
             ,
             but
             Gentry
             likewise
             ,
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             have
             them
             ;
             though
             the
             last
             are
             of
             different
             Make
             and
             Materials
             from
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Peasants
             Children
             ,
             especially
             in
             Russia
             ,
             go
             Naked
             till
             they
             are
             four
             or
             five
             years
             Old.
             They
             are
             not
             taught
             to
             go
             till
             they
             are
             indifferent
             Strong
             ,
             and
             then
             their
             Mother
             sets
             them
             against
             the
             Threshold
             of
             the
             Door
             ,
             where
             they
             first
             begin
             to
             Essay
             their
             Strength
             .
             After
             they
             have
             roll'd
             about
             till
             they
             are
             sufficiently
             Dirty
             ,
             she
             takes
             them
             and
             washes
             them
             in
             Cold
             Water
             ,
             as
             I
             observ'd
             before
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             being
             first
             considered
             ,
             it
             need
             not
             be
             wonder'd
             that
             they
             afterwards
             become
             so
             exceeding
             hardy
             .
             
               I
               have
               seen
               some
               of
               these
               Children
            
             (
             says
             
               Hauterille
               )
               that
               would
               slide
               along
               upon
               the
               Ice
               for
               a
               good
               way
               together
               stark
               Naked
               .
            
          
           
             
             For
             the
             Habits
             which
             these
             Peasants
             use
             in
             Winter
             ,
             they
             are
             a
             Sheep
             Skin
             with
             the
             Wool
             on
             ;
             and
             in
             Summer
             ,
             a
             Close-body'd
             Coat
             of
             Course
             Stuff
             ,
             of
             a
             Colour
             much
             like
             our
             Chimney-Sweepers
             .
             They
             also
             wear
             ordinary
             Caps
             on
             their
             Heads
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             have
             Boots
             for
             their
             Legs
             ,
             but
             most
             commonly
             the
             Rind
             of
             Trees
             only
             wrapp'd
             round
             them
             ,
             with
             the
             thicker
             part
             to
             guard
             the
             Soles
             of
             their
             Feet
             against
             Stones
             :
             The
             same
             Custom
             is
             us'd
             in
             Lithuania
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             hereafter
             .
             The
             Women-Peasants
             are
             habited
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             except
             
             that
             their
             Smocks
             and
             Petticoats
             are
             exceeding
             Short.
             Those
             in
             Russia
             go
             generally
             in
             Summer
             in
             their
             Smocks
             ,
             with
             an
             Apron
             before
             them
             that
             reaches
             lower
             than
             ordinary
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             I
             shall
             proceed
             to
             inform
             your
             Lordship
             how
             Nobility
             is
             acquir'd
             in
             Poland
             ,
             which
             is
             first
             by
             Birth
             ,
             where
             both
             the
             Parents
             were
             Noble
             :
             Nevertheless
             now
             a-days
             ,
             by
             a
             long
             Tract
             of
             Custom
             ,
             not
             only
             such
             are
             reputed
             Noble
             ,
             but
             likewise
             those
             whose
             Mothers
             were
             Plebeians
             ▪
             for
             nothing
             is
             at
             present
             more
             practis'd
             in
             Poland
             than
             for
             the
             Gentry
             to
             match
             with
             the
             Commonalty
             ,
             especially
             with
             those
             that
             are
             rich
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Nobility
             is
             acquir'd
             by
             Creation
             ,
             which
             formerly
             was
             wholly
             at
             the
             King
             's
             .
             Pleasure
             ,
             but
             of
             latter
             Days
             is
             only
             at
             the
             Disposal
             of
             the
             Senate
             or
             Diet.
             
          
           
             
             The
             Manner
             of
             making
             a
             Gentleman
             is
             this
             .
             The
             King
             not
             being
             sole
             sufficient
             for
             that
             Purpose
             ,
             he
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             send
             to
             all
             the
             little
             Diets
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             for
             their
             Consent
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             also
             must
             be
             approv'd
             by
             the
             Great
             Diet
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             Gentleman
             may
             have
             his
             Diploma
             ,
             and
             be
             enroll'd
             .
             All
             this
             Ceremony
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             goes
             to
             the
             making
             of
             a
             Gentleman
             in
             Poland
             .
             A
             Jew
             is
             made
             a
             Gentleman
             ,
             first
             by
             becoming
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             signalizing
             himself
             in
             the
             Wars
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             propos'd
             by
             the
             King
             to
             the
             little
             Diets
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             confirm'd
             by
             the
             great
             one
             .
             It
             may
             be
             here
             observ'd
             that
             't
             is
             better
             to
             be
             born
             than
             created
             Noble
             ,
             for
             these
             last
             (
             call'd
             by
             the
             Poles
             
             Scartabelli
             )
             are
             subject
             to
             several
             Impositions
             and
             Inconveniencies
             which
             the
             others
             are
             exempt
             from
             .
          
           
             
             There
             is
             a
             third
             way
             of
             becoming
             Noble
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             serving
             as
             Magistrate
             in
             some
             privileg'd
             City
             ,
             particularly
             in
             Cracow
             and
             Vilna
             ,
             where
             the
             Consuls
             or
             Senators
             are
             qualify'd
             to
             transmit
             their
             Privileges
             to
             their
             Posterity
             .
          
           
             
             Also
             as
             Nobility
             is
             to
             be
             gain'd
             ,
             so
             likewise
             it
             may
             be
             forfeited
             three
             Ways
             :
             First
             ,
             by
             some
             heinous
             Crime
             :
             For
             Example
             ,
             where
             a
             Nobleman
             permits
             one
             that
             is
             Ignoble
             to
             usurp
             his
             Coat
             of
             Arms.
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             exercising
             any
             Trade
             or
             Merchandizing
             ,
             or
             any
             sordid
             Calling
             in
             any
             City
             or
             Town
             ;
             whereby
             he
             immediately
             forfeits
             his
             Privileges
             and
             Quality
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             by
             being
             a
             Magistrate
             in
             any
             City
             not
             Privileg'd
             .
          
           
             
             However
             ,
             tho'
             Nobility
             may
             by
             these
             Means
             be
             lost
             and
             forfeited
             ,
             yet
             many
             have
             been
             known
             to
             be
             restor'd
             where
             their
             Parents
             had
             quitted
             their
             Quality
             thro'
             Poverty
             ,
             the
             Poles
             justly
             considering
             the
             Force
             of
             that
             Condition
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             to
             drive
             Men
             to
             the
             most
             Ignoble
             Actions
             .
          
           
             
             To
             give
             your
             Lordship
             a
             Character
             of
             the
             Poles
             ,
             I
             may
             affirm
             that
             they
             exceed
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             Europe
             in
             Vivacity
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             Strength
             of
             Body
             ,
             and
             living
             long
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             occasion'd
             by
             their
             Climate
             ,
             because
             the
             
               Swedes
               ,
               Moscovites
            
             ,
             and
             Germans
             live
             
             all
             under
             the
             same
             Parallel
             ,
             and
             yet
             enjoy
             not
             the
             like
             Vigour
             and
             Health
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             proceed
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             From
             their
             Diet
             ,
             which
             as
             to
             Meat
             is
             generally
             fresh
             roasted
             Flesh
             (
             for
             they
             scarce
             ever
             eat
             any
             boyl'd
             or
             salt
             )
             and
             Fowl
             ,
             which
             encreases
             the
             volatile
             and
             fix'd
             Salts
             ,
             and
             thence
             comes
             their
             Vigour
             and
             Vivacity
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             From
             their
             Drink
             ,
             which
             is
             spirituous
             and
             strong
             ,
             being
             chiefly
             Hungarian
             Wine
             burnt
             ,
             or
             Aniseed
             Water
             ,
             both
             which
             they
             guzzle
             down
             in
             great
             Quantities
             almost
             all
             the
             Day
             long
             .
             The
             poorer
             Sort
             have
             a
             Liquor
             distill'd
             from
             Wheat
             ,
             Oats
             ,
             or
             Barley
             ,
             which
             the
             Gentry
             rectifie
             with
             Anniseeds
             or
             Aromaticks
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             From
             their
             living
             hardily
             ,
             for
             they
             hate
             Effeminacy
             ,
             and
             a
             poor
             Country
             Cottage
             pleases
             them
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Palace
             ,
             and
             they
             frequently
             weave
             Tapistry
             and
             Arras
             ,
             as
             they
             travel
             along
             upon
             the
             Roads
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             will
             sleep
             in
             Time
             of
             Frost
             and
             Snow
             without
             any
             Bed
             or
             other
             Conveniency
             ,
             and
             the
             little
             Children
             ,
             two
             Months
             after
             they
             are
             born
             ,
             have
             been
             seen
             carry'd
             about
             stark
             naked
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             from
             hunting
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             much
             in
             Use
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             a
             wild
             Beast
             which
             they
             call
             Zubra
             ,
             having
             no
             cloven
             Feet
             .
             They
             eat
             these
             Animals
             ,
             which
             they
             find
             only
             in
             Lithuania
             .
             The
             Poles
             are
             extreamly
             addicted
             to
             ,
             and
             expert
             in
             Horsemanship
             ,
             which
             might
             probably
             occasion
             the
             Arms
             of
             Lithuania
             .
          
           
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             From
             other
             Exercises
             ,
             for
             the
             Poles
             are
             very
             much
             enclin'd
             to
             Dancing
             ,
             Leaping
             ,
             Vaulting
             ,
             Jumping
             ,
             &c.
             as
             likewise
             exceedingly
             given
             to
             Talking
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             wherein
             they
             agree
             with
             the
             French.
             
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             Their
             Beds
             ,
             Fasting
             ,
             and
             Temperance
             in
             Eating
             ,
             very
             much
             contribute
             towards
             their
             living
             long
             ;
             for
             hard
             Beds
             knit
             their
             Bones
             ,
             and
             Temperance
             refines
             their
             Spirits
             .
             The
             Slaves
             among
             them
             have
             no
             Beds
             ,
             and
             the
             Masters
             seldom
             use
             any
             but
             Quilts
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             And
             seventhly
             ,
             Their
             Health
             ,
             Vigour
             ,
             and
             Vivacity
             may
             reasonably
             be
             augmented
             by
             their
             great
             Freedom
             and
             Privileges
             ;
             for
             where
             Slavery
             hebetates
             and
             blunts
             the
             Mind
             ,
             and
             consequently
             enervates
             the
             Body
             ,
             Liberty
             exhilerates
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             strengthens
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Complexion
             of
             the
             Poles
             is
             generally
             enclining
             to
             fair
             ,
             as
             likewise
             their
             Hair
             to
             a
             pale
             Yellowish
             Colour
             .
             Their
             Stature
             is
             commonly
             of
             the
             middle
             Sort
             ,
             tho'
             a
             little
             tending
             to
             the
             tallest
             .
             Their
             Constitutions
             are
             generally
             good
             ,
             and
             their
             Bodies
             gross
             ,
             yet
             the
             Women
             of
             Quality
             make
             it
             their
             chief
             Study
             to
             make
             themselves
             lean
             and
             slim
             :
             But
             Painting
             and
             Washes
             to
             meliorate
             their
             Complexions
             they
             abhor
             ,
             neither
             have
             they
             any
             Occasion
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Polish
             Men
             cut
             their
             Hair
             about
             their
             Ears
             like
             Monks
             ,
             as
             I
             observ'd
             in
             the
             first
             Volume
             of
             this
             History
             .
             They
             raze
             away
             all
             the
             Hair
             from
             their
             Faces
             ,
             leaving
             only
             one
             large
             
             Whisker
             .
             They
             walk
             gravely
             with
             a
             Poll-Ax
             in
             their
             Hands
             ,
             and
             a
             Sabre
             by
             their
             Sides
             ,
             which
             they
             never
             put
             off
             but
             when
             they
             go
             to
             Bed.
             This
             Sabre
             hangs
             by
             a
             Strap
             of
             Leather
             ,
             to
             which
             is
             also
             fastened
             a
             Hankercheif
             ,
             a
             Knife
             and
             Sheath
             ,
             and
             a
             small
             Stone
             set
             in
             Silver
             to
             whet
             their
             Knife
             upon
             .
             They
             wash
             their
             Faces
             and
             Necks
             every
             Morning
             in
             cold-Water
             ,
             and
             the
             Fathers
             are
             accustom'd
             to
             make
             their
             Children
             to
             wash
             themselves
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             are
             stirring
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             sharpest
             Weather
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Poles
             are
             generally
             open-hearted
             and
             honest
             (
             as
             Boterus
             observes
             in
             his
             Relations
             )
             more
             apt
             to
             be
             deceiv'd
             than
             to
             deceive
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             easily
             provok'd
             as
             appeas'd
             .
             They
             are
             likewise
             for
             the
             most
             part
             very
             dutiful
             to
             their
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             courteous
             and
             hospitable
             to
             Strangers
             ,
             which
             last
             they
             will
             not
             only
             invite
             to
             their
             Houses
             and
             freely
             converse
             with
             ,
             but
             also
             endeavour
             to
             imitate
             .
             I
             have
             known
             some
             (
             says
             Hauteville
             )
             that
             have
             entertain'd
             
               French
               Men
               ,
               Italians
            
             ,
             and
             Germans
             whom
             they
             did
             not
             know
             ,
             meerly
             because
             they
             were
             out
             of
             Employment
             .
          
           
             
             From
             their
             greenest
             Years
             they
             apply
             themselves
             to
             Letters
             ,
             yet
             which
             generally
             speaking
             ,
             seldom
             extends
             much
             beyond
             a
             perfect
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Latin
             and
             their
             own
             Language
             ,
             altho
             they
             have
             not
             however
             all
             along
             wanted
             for
             famous
             Mathematicians
             ,
             Historians
             ,
             Orators
             ,
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             Poets
             ;
             as
             likewise
             for
             learned
             Physicians
             ,
             Lawyers
             ,
             and
             Divines
             ;
             some
             of
             which
             have
             illustrated
             
             both
             the
             Church
             and
             their
             Native
             Country
             with
             their
             Writings
             .
             And
             doubtless
             the
             Learned
             would
             have
             been
             oblig'd
             to
             more
             of
             their
             Nation
             had
             not
             their
             Works
             perish'd
             for
             Want
             of
             Printing
             ,
             which
             Art
             has
             been
             but
             lately
             receiv'd
             among
             them
             .
             Your
             Lordship
             will
             find
             no
             People
             with
             whom
             you
             may
             more
             generally
             converse
             in
             Latin
             ,
             and
             where
             all
             Records
             are
             written
             in
             that
             Language
             :
             The
             Women
             also
             learn
             Latin
             in
             the
             Nunneries
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Adult
             among
             the
             Plebeians
             generally
             addict
             themselves
             ,
             the
             Men
             to
             Trade
             or
             Agriculture
             ,
             and
             the
             Women
             to
             good
             Housewifry
             .
             The
             Gentry
             also
             apply
             themselves
             to
             serve
             the
             Church
             or
             State.
             Yet
             both
             Gentry
             and
             Commonalty
             are
             often
             given
             to
             Travel
             ,
             and
             easily
             imbibe
             the
             Idioms
             of
             foreign
             Nations
             .
             Their
             Parts
             are
             sprightly
             and
             active
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             more
             apt
             for
             Imitation
             than
             Invention
             .
             Formerly
             the
             Poles
             were
             not
             much
             given
             to
             Trafick
             ,
             but
             now
             ,
             by
             the
             Example
             of
             their
             Neighbours
             who
             came
             to
             trade
             among
             them
             ,
             they
             strive
             to
             outvy
             each
             other
             in
             Riches
             and
             Covetousness
             ;
             yet
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             love
             to
             make
             a
             Show
             ,
             and
             will
             appear
             very
             splendid
             upon
             the
             least
             Occasions
             .
          
           
             
             For
             the
             worst
             Part
             of
             their
             Character
             we
             must
             observe
             with
             Barclay
             ,
             that
             they
             run
             mad
             after
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             rather
             drive
             than
             invite
             their
             Kings
             to
             observe
             their
             Laws
             .
             They
             not
             only
             hate
             the
             Name
             of
             Slavery
             ,
             but
             likewise
             abhor
             a
             just
             and
             hereditary
             Monarchy
             .
             The
             Gentry
             claim
             prerogatives
             that
             
             will
             scarce
             give
             them
             Leave
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             any
             Crime
             ,
             and
             whenever
             they
             happen
             to
             acknowledge
             any
             such
             ,
             the
             Prince
             has
             seldom
             a
             Power
             to
             punish
             it
             .
             They
             are
             not
             only
             licentious
             in
             their
             Morals
             and
             a
             civil
             Life
             ,
             but
             likewise
             in
             Religion
             and
             sacred
             Observances
             ,
             for
             without
             Fear
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Censures
             ,
             they
             will
             both
             talk
             and
             act
             as
             they
             please
             against
             that
             Function
             ,
             affirming
             themselves
             self-sufficient
             to
             be
             their
             own
             Guides
             in
             those
             Matters
             .
          
           
             
             Their
             Genius
             enclines
             them
             generally
             to
             Arms
             ,
             tho'
             they
             fall
             far
             short
             of
             their
             ancient
             Glory
             ,
             by
             reason
             there
             are
             now
             so
             few
             publick
             spirited
             Persons
             among
             them
             ,
             each
             having
             greater
             Regard
             to
             his
             own
             private
             Interest
             and
             Gain
             ,
             than
             either
             the
             Honour
             or
             Safety
             of
             his
             Country
             .
             Nevertheless
             not
             all
             have
             been
             of
             this
             Character
             ,
             for
             several
             of
             latter
             Days
             have
             approv'd
             themselves
             worthy
             Patriots
             ,
             and
             couragious
             Defenders
             of
             the
             Republick
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             are
             still
             good
             Soldiers
             ,
             providing
             there
             appears
             any
             Money
             or
             other
             Reward
             to
             push
             them
             on
             .
          
           
             
             It
             is
             probable
             they
             would
             be
             almost
             invincible
             were
             they
             but
             well
             Disciplin'd
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             so
             inur'd
             to
             Hardship
             ,
             that
             they
             look
             upon
             even
             the
             Germans
             to
             be
             an
             Effeminate
             Sort
             of
             People
             ,
             not
             fitting
             to
             support
             the
             Fatigues
             of
             War
             ,
             and
             the
             Rigour
             of
             Weather
             .
             The
             Polish
             Army
             has
             been
             known
             to
             lie
             encamp'd
             in
             the
             Snow
             ,
             which
             it
             did
             in
             the
             Year
             1663.
             for
             King
             Casimir
             set
             forth
             from
             Leopol
             in
             the
             Beginning
             of
             September
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             return
             
             from
             the
             Frontiers
             of
             Moscovy
             till
             the
             Spring
             of
             the
             Year
             following
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Poles
             are
             so
             very
             greedy
             of
             Money
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             scarce
             any
             thing
             they
             will
             refuse
             to
             obtain
             it
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             have
             once
             got
             it
             ,
             tho
             they
             borrow
             it
             ,
             they
             never
             think
             of
             Payment
             or
             Restitution
             ;
             nay
             ,
             they
             will
             laugh
             at
             such
             as
             demand
             it
             of
             them
             ,
             bidding
             them
             go
             use
             the
             same
             Means
             as
             they
             did
             to
             get
             it
             :
             This
             one
             would
             think
             should
             altogether
             interrupt
             Commerce
             and
             Trade
             ;
             therefore
             it
             would
             not
             be
             here
             amiss
             to
             inform
             your
             Lordship
             how
             they
             Lend
             and
             Borrow
             in
             Poland
             .
          
           
             
             It
             must
             first
             be
             observ'd
             that
             Bonds
             and
             Obligations
             are
             of
             no
             Use
             there
             ,
             for
             when
             the
             Gentlemen
             borrow
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             they
             mortgage
             their
             Lands
             or
             Villages
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             borrow
             of
             the
             Tradesmen
             or
             Merchants
             ,
             they
             always
             leave
             Pledges
             ,
             and
             besides
             pay
             14
             
               per
               Cent.
            
             which
             is
             allow'd
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land.
             But
             providing
             the
             Summ
             so
             borrow'd
             be
             not
             paid
             within
             a
             Time
             prescrib'd
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             Creditor
             at
             Liberty
             to
             dispose
             of
             the
             Pledge
             without
             any
             Account
             to
             be
             given
             .
          
           
             
             As
             I
             observ'd
             before
             ,
             the
             Poles
             love
             to
             make
             a
             Show
             ,
             keeping
             a
             Multitude
             of
             Servants
             ,
             and
             great
             Store
             of
             Horses
             and
             Arms
             for
             that
             Purpose
             :
             But
             more
             especially
             ,
             they
             affect
             to
             go
             splendidly
             cloath'd
             ,
             yet
             still
             rather
             according
             to
             their
             several
             Conditions
             than
             Qualities
             .
             They
             have
             formerly
             delighted
             much
             in
             foreign
             Modes
             ,
             and
             their
             Soldiers
             ,
             have
             been
             the
             first
             Introducers
             of
             
             their
             Fashions
             ,
             for
             Example
             ;
             when
             they
             had
             Wars
             with
             the
             Moscovites
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Mode
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             they
             wore
             large
             long
             Gowns
             ,
             lin'd
             throughout
             with
             rich
             Furrs
             ,
             as
             likewise
             very
             broad-brim'd
             and
             high-crown'd
             Hats
             .
             Afterwards
             when
             they
             were
             engag'd
             against
             the
             Turks
             in
             Valachia
             ,
             they
             chang'd
             their
             Fashions
             to
             the
             Turkish
             and
             Tartarian
             Habits
             :
             And
             after
             that
             to
             the
             Suedish
             and
             German
             Modes
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             in
             War
             with
             the
             Suedes
             in
             Prussia
             .
          
           
             
             Their
             present
             Fashion
             is
             ,
             A
             Vest
             that
             reaches
             down
             to
             the
             middle
             of
             their
             Legs
             ,
             with
             a
             long
             Robe
             ,
             not
             unlike
             our
             Morning
             Gowns
             ,
             lin'd
             with
             Furr
             ,
             and
             ty'd
             about
             their
             Wastes
             with
             a
             Sash
             ;
             Little
             Boots
             with
             Iron
             Heels
             ,
             on
             their
             Legs
             ,
             and
             Furr'd
             Caps
             upon
             their
             Heads
             with
             a
             Sabre
             or
             Cutlace
             girt
             about
             their
             Loins
             .
             When
             they
             appear
             on
             Horseback
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             of
             their
             chief
             Delights
             ,
             they
             wear
             besides
             all
             that
             has
             been
             mention'd
             ,
             a
             short
             Cloak
             that
             hangs
             over
             their
             Shoulders
             ,
             much
             like
             an
             Irish
             Mantle
             ;
             which
             is
             most
             commonly
             Furr'd
             within
             and
             without
             .
          
           
             
             The
             better
             (
             that
             is
             the
             Richer
             )
             sort
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Furrs
             of
             Sables
             ,
             which
             are
             brought
             from
             Moscovy
             ,
             when
             the
             others
             content
             themselves
             with
             the
             Skins
             of
             Tygers
             ,
             Leopards
             ,
             Panthers
             ,
             and
             a
             kind
             of
             Grey
             Furrs
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             finest
             of
             these
             Furrs
             cost
             above
             a
             Thousand
             Crowns
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             worn
             only
             at
             Diets
             ,
             and
             descend
             from
             Father
             to
             Son.
             The
             Fashion
             the
             Women
             use
             ,
             comes
             nearer
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Men
             than
             in
             most
             Countries
             .
          
           
           
             
             In
             Lithuania
             ,
             the
             meaner
             sort
             make
             Shoes
             of
             Bark
             of
             Trees
             ,
             which
             they
             wrap
             about
             ,
             and
             put
             under
             the
             Soles
             of
             their
             Feet
             .
             These
             Shoes
             they
             call
             Chodakys
             .
             Of
             the
             tenderest
             Bark
             also
             they
             make
             Stockings
             ,
             turning
             and
             winding
             it
             about
             the
             Calves
             of
             their
             Legs
             .
             Before
             they
             come
             into
             any
             Town
             ,
             they
             always
             take
             care
             to
             put
             on
             fresh
             Chodakys
             .
             These
             every
             Countryman
             almost
             makes
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             commonly
             us'd
             as
             a
             Jest
             in
             
               Poland
               ,
               That
               there
               are
               more
               Shoomakers
               in
            
             Lithuania
             ,
             
               than
               in
               all
            
             Europe
             besides
             .
             The
             same
             People
             likewise
             wear
             a
             sort
             of
             Habit
             ,
             with
             Sleeves
             woven
             all
             of
             a
             Piece
             .
             This
             they
             call
             Samodzialka
             .
             It
             is
             commonly
             Gray
             and
             very
             thick
             ,
             and
             worn
             equally
             by
             Men
             and
             Women
             among
             the
             Rusticks
             .
          
           
             
             Some
             few
             of
             the
             Poles
             imitate
             the
             French
             Fashion
             ,
             and
             wear
             Linnen
             ,
             Lace
             ,
             Point
             ,
             Perukes
             ,
             and
             Swords
             ;
             for
             those
             who
             retain
             the
             Polish
             Habit
             ,
             have
             no
             other
             Linnen
             but
             Shirts
             and
             Drawers
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             Socks
             .
             The
             ordinary
             sort
             of
             Gentry
             ,
             and
             even
             some
             of
             the
             Great
             Men
             ,
             put
             sifted
             Chaff
             into
             their
             Boots
             ,
             which
             serves
             them
             instead
             of
             Socks
             .
             When
             I
             speak
             of
             the
             Poles
             wearing
             Linnen
             ,
             I
             mean
             only
             the
             Gentry
             and
             Citizens
             ;
             for
             the
             Peasants
             wear
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             unless
             some
             by
             chance
             happen
             to
             have
             Shirts
             of
             Course
             Cloth.
             
          
           
             
             The
             Women
             formerly
             had
             only
             Garlands
             on
             their
             Heads
             ,
             compos'd
             of
             Gold
             ,
             Gems
             ,
             Flowers
             ,
             Silk
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             now
             they
             wear
             Silk
             Caps
             lin'd
             with
             Furr
             ,
             like
             the
             Men.
             
             They
             also
             formerly
             imitated
             the
             Women
             of
             Foreign
             Countries
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             late
             Reign
             all
             the
             Women
             of
             Quality
             ,
             particularly
             those
             that
             resided
             at
             Court
             ,
             follow'd
             the
             French
             Mode
             ,
             King
             John
             III's
             Queen
             being
             of
             that
             Nation
             .
             Never
             does
             the
             Price
             hinder
             their
             having
             fine
             things
             ;
             for
             they
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             Bubbled
             by
             Foreign
             Merchants
             (
             especially
             French
             )
             at
             a
             ridiculous
             rate
             .
          
           
             
             Both
             Women
             and
             Men
             are
             Extravagant
             to
             an
             infinite
             Degree
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             some
             among
             them
             will
             have
             fifty
             Suits
             of
             Cloaths
             at
             once
             ,
             all
             as
             Rich
             as
             possible
             ;
             but
             what
             shews
             their
             Prodigality
             yet
             more
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             almost
             have
             their
             Servants
             go
             as
             well
             drest
             as
             themselves
             ;
             whereby
             they
             generally
             soon
             spend
             their
             Estates
             ,
             and
             are
             reduc'd
             in
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             to
             the
             extreamest
             Want.
             But
             this
             Prodigality
             of
             theirs
             does
             not
             only
             extend
             to
             their
             Habits
             ,
             but
             likewise
             to
             their
             Buildings
             ,
             Equipage
             ,
             and
             other
             Customs
             .
             In
             their
             modern
             Buildings
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             imitate
             the
             Italians
             ,
             tho'
             generally
             speaking
             indeed
             ,
             their
             Houses
             are
             Small
             and
             Low
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Country
             .
          
           
             
             They
             never
             live
             above
             Stairs
             ,
             and
             their
             Houses
             are
             not
             united
             :
             The
             Kitchin
             is
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             the
             Stable
             on
             another
             ,
             the
             House
             on
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             Gate
             in
             the
             Front
             :
             All
             which
             make
             a
             Court
             either
             Square
             or
             Round
             .
             These
             Houses
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Wood
             ,
             though
             the
             other
             sort
             are
             both
             of
             Brick
             and
             Stone
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             Inside
             of
             their
             Houses
             is
             generally
             hung
             with
             Tapestry
             or
             Arras
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Houshold-stuff
             and
             Utensils
             ,
             proportionably
             suitable
             :
             Yet
             towards
             Tartary
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             much
             care
             to
             have
             any
             Furniture
             extraordinary
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             Incursions
             of
             that
             Barbarous
             People
             .
             Therefore
             in
             that
             part
             of
             Poland
             ,
             the
             Gentry
             content
             themselves
             with
             a
             few
             small
             Beds
             with
             Taffeta
             Curtains
             ,
             just
             enough
             to
             serve
             their
             Family
             ;
             for
             if
             any
             go
             to
             Lodge
             at
             their
             Houses
             ,
             they
             generally
             carry
             their
             Beds
             along
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Polish
             Gentry
             have
             seldom
             any
             Gardens
             or
             Orchards
             to
             their
             Houses
             ,
             though
             their
             Country
             be
             very
             proper
             for
             Fruit-Trees
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             save
             the
             Expence
             of
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Corn
             ,
             which
             they
             consume
             in
             Beer
             ,
             by
             making
             of
             Cider
             and
             Perry
             .
          
           
             
             Although
             it
             be
             extream
             Cold
             in
             Poland
             ,
             yet
             will
             the
             Polish
             Gentry
             have
             almost
             every
             one
             a
             Bagnio
             in
             his
             House
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Women
             have
             their
             Apartments
             separate
             from
             the
             Men.
             There
             are
             likewise
             publick
             Baths
             in
             every
             City
             and
             Town
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Common
             People
             ;
             which
             they
             frequent
             not
             only
             in
             Summer
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             Winter
             .
             From
             their
             frequent
             use
             of
             Baths
             ,
             probably
             comes
             the
             reason
             that
             the
             Polish
             Children
             are
             seldom
             Scabby
             ,
             either
             in
             Head
             or
             Face
             .
             It
             may
             be
             here
             also
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Children
             in
             Poland
             are
             seldom
             distorted
             ,
             crooked
             ,
             or
             ill-shap'd
             ,
             as
             it
             often
             happens
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             because
             here
             they
             do
             not
             Swath
             their
             
             Children
             ,
             but
             only
             wrap
             them
             loose
             in
             Linnen
             Clouts
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Poles
             are
             generally
             so
             great
             Admirers
             of
             Splendour
             and
             Show
             ,
             that
             their
             Women
             seldom
             stir
             out
             of
             Doors
             without
             a
             Coach
             and
             Six
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             only
             cross
             the
             way
             ,
             either
             to
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             Visit
             a
             Neighbour
             ;
             but
             the
             Men
             for
             the
             most
             part
             go
             on
             Horseback
             ,
             and
             rarely
             on
             Foot
             ,
             which
             they
             look
             upon
             to
             be
             very
             Ignoble
             .
          
           
             
             Both
             Men
             and
             Women
             are
             always
             attended
             with
             a
             great
             Number
             of
             Servants
             of
             both
             Sexes
             :
             The
             Women
             to
             wait
             on
             the
             Women
             ,
             and
             the
             Men
             on
             the
             Men.
             The
             Principal
             Senators
             always
             Ride
             or
             Walk
             ,
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             their
             Retinue
             ,
             putting
             the
             best
             Cloath'd
             of
             their
             Servants
             before
             them
             .
             When
             the
             Gentry
             of
             either
             Sex
             go
             abroad
             a
             Nights
             ,
             they
             have
             twenty
             four
             or
             more
             Whitewax
             Flambeaux
             carried
             before
             their
             Coach.
             Women
             of
             Quality
             generally
             have
             their
             Trains
             born
             up
             by
             He
             or
             She-Dwarfs
             .
             These
             Ladies
             have
             also
             with
             them
             an
             Old
             Woman
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             their
             Governante
             ;
             and
             an
             Old
             Gentleman
             for
             their
             Gentleman-Usher
             ,
             whose
             Office
             is
             to
             follow
             their
             Coach
             on
             Foot
             ,
             and
             to
             help
             them
             out
             of
             it
             when
             they
             Alight
             .
             It
             may
             be
             remark'd
             ,
             that
             their
             Coaches
             go
             always
             very
             slow
             and
             gravely
             .
          
           
             
             The
             reason
             of
             these
             two
             Old
             Peoples
             waiting
             on
             the
             Ladies
             ,
             is
             not
             because
             their
             Husbands
             are
             Jealous
             ,
             as
             in
             most
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Countries
             ;
             for
             the
             Polish
             Ladies
             are
             generally
             
             very
             Modest
             ;
             and
             do
             not
             at
             all
             abuse
             the
             great
             Liberty
             allow'd
             them
             .
          
           
             
             But
             this
             Rule
             does
             not
             hold
             among
             the
             Common
             People
             ;
             for
             Maids
             with
             them
             ,
             never
             think
             themselves
             awhit
             the
             worse
             for
             being
             unmarried
             Mothers
             :
             Nor
             is
             their
             Frailty
             any
             hinderance
             to
             their
             Fortune
             ;
             for
             they
             soon
             Marry
             again
             ,
             and
             thereby
             repair
             the
             Scandal
             .
             These
             sort
             of
             Grass-Widdows
             ,
             most
             commonly
             serve
             for
             Nurses
             ;
             for
             a
             Virtuous
             Marry'd
             Woman
             ,
             though
             she
             be
             never
             so
             Poor
             ,
             will
             hardly
             ever
             Nurse
             any
             Child
             but
             her
             own
             .
          
           
             
             It
             may
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             Honours
             done
             the
             Women
             in
             Poland
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             neither
             keep
             the
             Purse
             ,
             nor
             wear
             the
             Breeches
             ;
             for
             when
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             have
             any
             thing
             ,
             they
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             ask
             their
             Husbands
             for
             it
             by
             Kneeling
             ,
             Embracing
             his
             Knees
             ,
             and
             calling
             him
             their
             Benefactor
             ,
             except
             some
             few
             Trifles
             ,
             of
             course
             allow'd
             them
             ;
             As
             Butter
             and
             Eggs
             after
             the
             House
             is
             serv'd
             ;
             and
             Flax
             ready
             hitchell'd
             by
             the
             Peasants
             ;
             all
             which
             indeed
             they
             may
             dispose
             of
             without
             their
             Husband's
             Privity
             ;
             but
             as
             to
             other
             Things
             they
             cannot
             :
             For
             the
             Man
             is
             the
             sole
             Manager
             of
             all
             Things
             in
             Poland
             ;
             and
             the
             Women
             have
             little
             more
             to
             do
             than
             to
             Eat
             ,
             Drink
             ,
             and
             Divert
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
             As
             the
             Poles
             bear
             their
             own
             Losses
             ,
             and
             suffer
             all
             Disasters
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Temper
             ,
             so
             likewise
             they
             regard
             the
             Miseries
             and
             Misfortunes
             of
             others
             with
             the
             same
             Indifference
             ,
             for
             they
             will
             often
             stand
             and
             see
             a
             House
             burn
             
             without
             offering
             in
             the
             least
             to
             lend
             a
             helping
             Hand
             to
             quench
             it
             .
             Neither
             are
             they
             more
             indulgent
             to
             their
             Children
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Children
             to
             their
             Parents
             ,
             both
             whom
             are
             reciprocally
             suffer'd
             to
             continue
             Slaves
             to
             the
             Tartars
             ,
             when
             but
             a
             small
             Summ
             of
             Money
             would
             purchase
             their
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             
             In
             Poland
             there
             are
             neither
             Academies
             nor
             Schools
             ,
             for
             the
             Manege
             (
             Riding
             the
             Great
             Horse
             )
             Fencing
             nor
             Dancing
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Gentry
             being
             naturally
             bent
             to
             those
             Exercises
             ,
             will
             either
             Practise
             them
             at
             home
             after
             their
             own
             rude
             Fashion
             ,
             or
             Travel
             to
             inform
             themselves
             of
             Strangers
             abroad
             .
             Of
             all
             these
             Pastimes
             ,
             Musick
             and
             Dancing
             are
             their
             Darling
             Pleasures
             ;
             for
             even
             the
             very
             Nurses
             are
             order'd
             to
             teach
             their
             Children
             this
             last
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             can
             go
             .
             So
             that
             you
             shall
             often
             see
             two
             Children
             tripping
             it
             about
             a
             Room
             to
             the
             dull
             Notes
             of
             their
             Nurses
             ,
             or
             a
             Servants
             Pipes
             .
             The
             Poles
             are
             so
             addicted
             to
             Musick
             ,
             that
             Barge-men
             may
             be
             frequently
             seen
             Playing
             on
             Fiddles
             as
             they
             Sail
             along
             the
             River
             Vistula
             with
             Corn.
             
          
           
             The
             other
             Customs
             and
             Manners
             of
             the
             Poles
             I
             shall
             inform
             your
             Lordship
             of
             as
             methodically
             and
             succinctly
             as
             the
             Variety
             of
             Matter
             will
             admit
             .
             But
             first
             a
             word
             or
             two
             of
             the
             Polish
             Families
             and
             Names
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Gentry
             are
             divided
             into
             many
             Tribes
             ,
             all
             distinguish'd
             ,
             not
             by
             Places
             or
             Countries
             ,
             but
             by
             several
             peculiar
             Appellatives
             and
             Coats
             of
             Arms
             :
             Out
             of
             every
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             springs
             
             several
             Families
             of
             different
             Names
             and
             Affinity
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             to
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Lelivicz
             ,
             whose
             Standard
             is
             a
             Field
             Azure
             ,
             charg'd
             with
             a
             New
             Moon
             in
             chief
             ,
             and
             a
             Star
             of
             the
             first
             Magnitude
             between
             its
             Horns
             ,
             belong
             the
             Families
             of
             
               Zarnowiski
               ,
               Pileczki
               ,
               Melstin
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             Formerly
             the
             Poles
             had
             their
             Names
             from
             several
             occasions
             ;
             but
             of
             latter
             days
             they
             have
             been
             accustom'd
             to
             take
             them
             only
             from
             Castles
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             Towns
             and
             Villages
             ,
             most
             commonly
             by
             adding
             the
             Termination
             ski
             or
             ki
             ,
             which
             signifies
             Son
             ,
             though
             some
             say
             Dominion
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             generally
             so
             call'd
             from
             the
             Place
             which
             they
             Govern.
             In
             Lithuania
             the
             Termination
             for
             the
             most
             part
             is
             in
             witz
             ,
             which
             rather
             implies
             Son
             than
             Ski
             .
             Sometimes
             also
             they
             take
             their
             Names
             from
             these
             Places
             by
             omitting
             Ski
             and
             Witz
             ,
             and
             putting
             before
             the
             Place
             ,
             
               à
               ,
               ab
               ,
               in
            
             ,
             or
             de
             :
             As
             
               à
               Gorka
               ,
               in
               Tenstin
               ,
               de
               Fulstin
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             Poles
             usual
             Names
             are
             (
             which
             I
             mention
             for
             the
             difficulty
             of
             Pronunciation
             .
             )
             
               Chrzonstowski
               ,
               Krzikritzki
               ,
               Grzmialtowski
            
             ,
             &c.
             Lastly
             ,
             Several
             Names
             in
             Poland
             begin
             with
             an
             O
             ,
             as
             
               Opalinski
               ,
               Osolmski
               ,
               Vzaorwski
               ,
               Orzakowski
               ,
            
             and
             such
             like
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             as
             to
             Marriages
             among
             the
             Poles
             ,
             it
             must
             first
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Feasts
             of
             those
             of
             the
             Gentry
             always
             last
             three
             days
             ,
             be
             they
             that
             make
             them
             either
             Poor
             or
             Rich
             ;
             wherefore
             they
             must
             necessarily
             be
             exceeding
             Expensive
             .
             If
             a
             Lady
             Marry
             any
             of
             her
             waiting
             Maids
             ,
             she
             generally
             Expends
             as
             much
             as
             for
             one
             of
             her
             Daughters
             .
             But
             as
             the
             Court-Marriages
             
             will
             shew
             the
             greatest
             Magnificence
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             I
             shall
             entertain
             your
             Lordship
             out
             of
             Hauteville
             with
             one
             of
             that
             sort
             .
          
           
             
             When
             the
             Queen
             Marries
             any
             of
             her
             Maids
             of
             Honour
             ,
             or
             when
             any
             Senator
             or
             great
             Lord
             is
             to
             be
             Marry'd
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             second
             day
             the
             King
             gives
             a
             great
             Feast
             .
             For
             this
             purpose
             a
             large
             Hall
             is
             pitch'd
             upon
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             three
             Tables
             set
             out
             .
             At
             the
             first
             Table
             sit
             the
             King
             and
             Queen
             ,
             in
             a
             Manner
             that
             they
             both
             Face
             the
             Hall.
             Next
             the
             Queen
             sit
             the
             Two
             that
             are
             to
             be
             Married
             ;
             and
             next
             to
             the
             King
             the
             Popes
             Nuncio
             ,
             and
             Archbishop
             of
             Gnesna
             .
             At
             the
             same
             Table
             likewise
             sit
             the
             Foreign
             Embassadors
             over
             against
             the
             King
             and
             Queen
             .
             At
             the
             two
             other
             Tables
             ,
             extending
             the
             whole
             length
             of
             the
             Hall
             ,
             all
             the
             Ladies
             ,
             Senators
             and
             Officers
             ,
             except
             only
             such
             as
             wait
             on
             the
             King
             and
             Queen
             ,
             are
             plac'd
             by
             an
             Officer
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             respective
             Precedence
             .
          
           
             
             Most
             commonly
             this
             Feast
             begins
             about
             four
             or
             five
             of
             the
             Clock
             in
             the
             Afternoon
             ,
             and
             lasts
             to
             two
             or
             three
             in
             the
             Morning
             .
             Here
             it
             may
             be
             observ'd
             that
             the
             Senators
             are
             accustom'd
             to
             rise
             often
             ,
             and
             go
             up
             to
             the
             King's
             Table
             to
             drink
             his
             Majesty's
             Health
             on
             their
             Knees
             .
             At
             these
             Feasts
             they
             eat
             little
             ,
             but
             drink
             Hungarian
             Wine
             to
             an
             immoderate
             Degree
             .
             The
             Ladies
             ,
             out
             of
             Modesty
             ,
             only
             touch
             the
             Tops
             of
             the
             Glasses
             with
             their
             Lips
             ,
             and
             so
             set
             them
             down
             before
             them
             ,
             or
             pour
             them
             into
             their
             Plates
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             tha●
             more
             Wine
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             spils
             
             and
             lost
             here
             than
             drank
             .
             When
             they
             have
             sate
             about
             five
             or
             six
             Hours
             at
             Table
             ,
             the
             Violins
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             Sort
             of
             portable
             Organs
             begin
             to
             strike
             up
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             spend
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Time
             in
             Dancing
             .
             In
             this
             Exercise
             every
             body
             joyns
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             old
             People
             of
             either
             Sex
             are
             excus'd
             .
             Those
             that
             begin
             the
             Dance
             are
             generally
             the
             ancient
             Senators
             and
             old
             Ladies
             who
             move
             slowly
             about
             ,
             like
             so
             many
             Fryars
             or
             Nuns
             in
             Procession
             ;
             but
             altho
             the
             Dancing
             begins
             with
             so
             much
             Gravity
             and
             Formality
             ,
             yet
             it
             usually
             ends
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Hurry
             and
             Confusion
             .
          
           
             
             On
             the
             second
             Day
             all
             the
             Guests
             present
             the
             Bride
             with
             something
             new
             ,
             and
             none
             give
             less
             than
             a
             small
             Piece
             of
             Plate
             .
             All
             these
             Presents
             are
             made
             before
             the
             Queen
             .
             This
             Ceremony
             is
             perform'd
             before
             they
             sit
             down
             to
             Table
             .
             These
             Presents
             most
             commonly
             make
             a
             good
             Part
             of
             the
             Brides
             Portion
             .
             The
             late
             Princess
             of
             Poland
             ,
             when
             she
             was
             marry'd
             to
             the
             Elector
             of
             Bavaria
             ,
             had
             above
             the
             Value
             of
             100000
             Crowns
             presented
             her
             .
          
           
             
             On
             the
             third
             Day
             are
             solemniz'd
             the
             Espousals
             :
             All
             the
             Wedding
             Guests
             accompany
             the
             Bridegroom
             and
             Bride
             on
             Horse-back
             to
             Church
             ,
             as
             likewise
             in
             their
             Return
             Home
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             always
             to
             pass
             by
             the
             King's
             Palace
             .
             During
             all
             the
             Time
             of
             their
             coming
             and
             going
             ,
             the
             Trumpets
             sound
             from
             the
             Balconies
             on
             both
             Sides
             the
             way
             .
             When
             the
             Bride
             has
             been
             conducted
             to
             her
             Husband's
             
             House
             ,
             and
             a
             magnificent
             Feast
             there
             prepar'd
             is
             ended
             ,
             and
             the
             Company
             gone
             ,
             the
             Bride
             begins
             to
             fall
             a
             crying
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             Custom
             it
             seems
             in
             Poland
             for
             Maids
             to
             weep
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             seem
             concern'd
             for
             fear
             they
             should
             be
             thought
             impudent
             and
             immodest
             .
             The
             other
             Marriages
             of
             the
             Gentry
             in
             Poland
             ,
             are
             perform'd
             much
             after
             the
             same
             Manner
             ,
             only
             with
             less
             Magnificence
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Men
             and
             the
             Women
             that
             are
             Godfathers
             and
             Godmothers
             to
             Children
             ,
             are
             always
             Cousins
             and
             Relations
             ,
             tho
             they
             were
             not
             so
             before
             ,
             and
             consequently
             cannot
             be
             marry'd
             without
             a
             Dispensation
             from
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Ceremonies
             of
             Burial
             in
             Poland
             are
             usually
             celebrated
             with
             so
             great
             Pomp
             and
             Magnificence
             ,
             that
             one
             would
             rather
             take
             them
             for
             Triumphs
             than
             Enterments
             .
             The
             Corps
             having
             been
             put
             into
             the
             Coffin
             ,
             it
             is
             plac'd
             in
             a
             Herse
             or
             Chariot
             with
             six
             Horses
             ,
             all
             cover'd
             with
             black
             Housings
             ,
             The
             Coffin
             has
             a
             large
             black
             Velvet
             Pall
             thrown
             over
             it
             ,
             with
             a
             Cross
             of
             red
             Satin
             in
             the
             Middle
             ,
             and
             six
             long
             black
             Silk
             Tassels
             hanging
             down
             from
             it
             ,
             which
             are
             born
             up
             by
             as
             many
             of
             the
             deceas'd
             Person
             's
             Domesticks
             ,
             all
             in
             close
             Mourning
             .
             Before
             the
             Chariot
             march
             several
             Priests
             ,
             Monks
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Number
             of
             People
             ,
             each
             of
             which
             carries
             a
             white
             Wax
             Torch
             lighted
             in
             his
             Hand
             ,
             next
             to
             whom
             ,
             and
             immediately
             before
             the
             Herse
             come
             three
             Men
             on
             Horseback
             who
             carry
             the
             Arms
             
             of
             the
             deceased
             ,
             one
             his
             Sword
             ,
             another
             his
             Lance
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             his
             Dart.
             
          
           
             
             The
             Procession
             thus
             set
             out
             ,
             marches
             very
             slowly
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             that
             they
             usually
             come
             late
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             After
             the
             Burial-Service
             is
             over
             ,
             those
             that
             carry'd
             the
             Armour
             enter
             the
             Church
             on
             Horse-back
             ,
             and
             furiously
             riding
             up
             to
             the
             Coffin
             ,
             break
             the
             Arms
             of
             the
             deceas'd
             thereupon
             ;
             after
             which
             the
             Body
             is
             Inter'd
             .
             Then
             they
             return
             to
             the
             House
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             always
             a
             great
             Feast
             prepar'd
             ,
             when
             the
             Lay-Guests
             will
             not
             only
             drink
             to
             Excess
             ,
             but
             likewise
             force
             the
             Clergy
             to
             follow
             their
             Example
             .
          
           
             
             Here
             it
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             observe
             something
             relating
             to
             the
             Interment
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Queen
             of
             Poland
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             the
             King
             dies
             he
             is
             laid
             upon
             a
             Bed
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             a
             certain
             Number
             of
             the
             Senators
             ,
             both
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Temporal
             ,
             are
             appointed
             to
             attend
             about
             his
             Corps
             .
             The
             Republick
             also
             orders
             all
             necessary
             Expences
             relating
             hereunto
             ,
             to
             be
             levied
             out
             of
             the
             Crown
             Revenues
             .
             A
             deceas'd
             Queen
             likewise
             has
             the
             same
             Ceremonies
             and
             Honours
             as
             a
             King
             ;
             for
             Queen
             
               Mary
               Ludovica
            
             Wife
             to
             
               John
               Casimir
            
             ,
             was
             carry'd
             from
             the
             Suburbs
             of
             Warsaw
             ,
             where
             she
             dy'd
             ,
             to
             the
             Castle
             where
             she
             lay
             in
             State
             ,
             till
             she
             was
             carry'd
             to
             Cracow
             to
             be
             buried
             .
          
           
             
             It
             may
             not
             be
             improper
             to
             entertain
             your
             Lordship
             with
             the
             Manner
             of
             her
             Death
             ,
             there
             being
             something
             observable
             in
             it
             .
             She
             dy'd
             of
             a
             Defluxion
             upon
             her
             Lungs
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             
             Consumption
             ,
             occasion'd
             by
             Excess
             of
             Passion
             ,
             on
             Account
             of
             a
             Contest
             she
             had
             had
             with
             the
             Chancellour
             Patz
             about
             something
             she
             had
             propos'd
             to
             him
             which
             he
             would
             not
             consent
             to
             .
             This
             Princess
             lov'd
             so
             dearly
             to
             intermeddle
             with
             ,
             and
             to
             govern
             the
             State
             solely
             according
             to
             her
             Fancy
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             not
             a
             little
             jealous
             when
             the
             King
             her
             Husband
             spake
             to
             any
             other
             Women
             ,
             and
             that
             chiefly
             for
             fear
             he
             might
             en●line
             to
             be
             govern'd
             by
             another
             more
             than
             her self
             .
             This
             your
             Lordship
             may
             imagine
             gave
             him
             no
             great
             Cause
             to
             be
             concern'd
             at
             her
             Death
             ,
             for
             at
             the
             very
             Instant
             of
             her
             expiring
             ,
             he
             posted
             away
             to
             a
             Mistriss
             he
             had
             formerly
             lov'd
             ,
             but
             whom
             he
             durst
             not
             have
             spoke
             to
             during
             his
             Queen's
             Life
             .
          
           
             
             As
             Mourning
             is
             not
             only
             a
             necessary
             Circumstance
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Sequel
             of
             a
             Funeral
             ,
             so
             I
             think
             my self
             oblig'd
             here
             to
             give
             some
             short
             Account
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Mourning
             of
             the
             Men
             is
             much
             like
             ours
             ,
             only
             differing
             according
             to
             the
             Habits
             of
             the
             Country
             ;
             but
             the
             Women
             of
             Quality
             are
             generally
             apparell'd
             in
             a
             Sort
             of
             coarse
             black
             Stuff
             ,
             and
             their
             Linnen
             is
             not
             much
             finer
             than
             Canvass
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             the
             Quality
             ,
             always
             the
             coarser
             the
             Linnen
             and
             Stuff
             .
             This
             Habit
             does
             not
             misbecome
             Widows
             that
             are
             both
             young
             and
             handsome
             .
             It
             may
             here
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Senators
             ,
             Deputies
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             that
             have
             a
             Mind
             to
             appear
             at
             the
             Diet
             of
             Election
             ,
             must
             be
             in
             Black
             ,
             tho'
             the
             Fashions
             of
             the
             several
             Countries
             of
             Foreigners
             are
             not
             requir'd
             in
             like
             manner
             to
             be
             alter'd
             .
          
           
           
             
             For
             the
             other
             Customs
             of
             eating
             and
             drinking
             among
             the
             Poles
             ,
             both
             at
             Feasts
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             they
             are
             various
             ,
             but
             first
             I
             must
             give
             some
             Account
             of
             the
             Edibles
             and
             Potables
             .
             Their
             ordinary
             Meat
             is
             Beef
             and
             Veal
             ,
             for
             Mutton
             they
             do
             not
             value
             ,
             and
             generally
             give
             it
             to
             their
             Servants
             .
             They
             have
             great
             Store
             of
             grey
             ,
             but
             no
             red
             Partridges
             ;
             a
             great
             many
             Hares
             ,
             but
             no
             Rabits
             ,
             for
             they
             would
             sooner
             eat
             a
             Cat
             than
             these
             last
             .
             They
             have
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             some
             white
             Rabbets
             which
             they
             breed
             tame
             for
             the
             Sake
             of
             their
             Furrs
             .
             In
             Poland
             there
             are
             a
             great
             many
             Roe-bucks
             ,
             but
             few
             Stags
             :
             Abundance
             of
             wild
             Boars
             ,
             Hogs
             ,
             Poultry
             ,
             Pigeons
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             But
             as
             for
             wild-Foul
             ,
             they
             have
             great
             Store
             indeed
             in
             Summer
             ,
             but
             none
             in
             Winter
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             best
             .
             They
             have
             a
             great
             many
             wild
             Oxen
             ,
             which
             ,
             when
             moderately
             salted
             ,
             are
             great
             Dainties
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Manner
             of
             hunting
             these
             wild
             Oxen
             it
             may
             not
             be
             improper
             here
             to
             give
             some
             short
             Account
             of
             ;
             when
             they
             have
             surrounded
             the
             Beast
             with
             a
             great
             Number
             of
             Horsemen
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             rides
             up
             to
             him
             and
             darts
             him
             with
             an
             Arrow
             ,
             when
             the
             Beast
             feeling
             himselfwounded
             ,
             eagerly
             pursues
             its
             Enemy
             ,
             while
             another
             Person
             darting
             him
             from
             behind
             ,
             he
             turns
             in
             great
             Rage
             after
             that
             Person
             ,
             and
             then
             another
             darting
             him
             ,
             as
             likewise
             many
             others
             successively
             ;
             at
             length
             the
             poor
             Beast
             is
             so
             tir'd
             with
             pursuing
             so
             many
             Assailants
             ,
             that
             he
             falls
             down
             and
             is
             easily
             
             taken
             or
             kill'd
             .
             They
             have
             another
             way
             of
             taking
             them
             in
             the
             Woods
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             causing
             the
             Rusticks
             to
             enclose
             a
             great
             Number
             of
             them
             with
             Trees
             feil'd
             down
             ,
             who
             also
             immediately
             raise
             up
             a
             Stage
             for
             Spectators
             ;
             when
             the
             Hunters
             ,
             assigning
             themselves
             ,
             every
             one
             a
             Post
             ,
             and
             the
             Beasts
             being
             frighted
             into
             the
             Middle
             by
             Dogs
             and
             the
             great
             Vociferation
             of
             the
             Assailants
             ,
             as
             they
             move
             towards
             each
             Person
             ,
             they
             are
             wounded
             with
             Darts
             ,
             which
             making
             them
             to
             run
             with
             great
             Force
             against
             their
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             finding
             an
             Opposition
             by
             the
             Trees
             ,
             they
             endeavour
             to
             force
             their
             Way
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Hunter
             from
             behind
             ,
             most
             commonly
             gives
             them
             their
             Deaths
             Wound
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             happen
             to
             break
             thro'
             then
             the
             next
             Hunter
             holds
             out
             a
             Piece
             of
             red
             Cloath
             ,
             which
             it
             seems
             ,
             this
             Beast
             having
             an
             Antipathy
             against
             ,
             forthwith
             leaves
             that
             Person
             and
             runs
             at
             the
             other
             ,
             who
             being
             provided
             for
             him
             ,
             most
             commonly
             kills
             him
             ,
             or
             in
             Case
             of
             Danger
             ,
             his
             Neighbour
             has
             Recourse
             to
             the
             aforesaid
             Stratagem
             which
             never
             fails
             of
             diverting
             the
             Fury
             of
             this
             wild
             Beast
             .
             It
             may
             be
             also
             observ'd
             that
             this
             Beast
             has
             a
             Power
             of
             drawing
             a
             Man
             to
             him
             with
             his
             Tongue
             ,
             it
             being
             rough
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             but
             reach
             any
             Part
             of
             his
             Coat
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             
             Near
             the
             Mountains
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             there
             are
             also
             wild
             Goats
             which
             they
             admire
             mightily
             for
             Meat
             .
             They
             likewise
             make
             a
             fine
             Dish
             ,
             as
             they
             think
             it
             ,
             of
             Beavers
             Tails
             ,
             but
             throw
             away
             the
             Body
             .
             They
             likewise
             eat
             Bears
             Paws
             when
             pickled
             ,
             for
             Dainties
             .
             When
             
             they
             take
             or
             kill
             Elks
             ;
             they
             do
             not
             gut
             them
             for
             fourteen
             or
             fifteen
             Days
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             in
             Winter
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             whole
             Month.
             When
             the
             Great
             Men
             come
             to
             the
             Diet
             ,
             they
             commonly
             bring
             these
             with
             their
             Skins
             and
             Guts
             ,
             and
             hang
             them
             at
             their
             Windows
             some
             five
             or
             six
             at
             a
             Time
             ,
             until
             they
             turn
             rank
             like
             Venison
             ;
             then
             they
             roast
             some
             ,
             and
             dress
             others
             like
             Beef
             
               a
               la
               mode
            
             .
             This
             is
             esteem'd
             delicious
             Meat
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             Great
             Mens
             Tables
             have
             it
             .
             The
             Manner
             of
             taking
             Bears
             also
             I
             presume
             may
             not
             be
             unacceptable
             to
             your
             Lordship
             .
          
           
             
             They
             are
             generally
             taken
             with
             Nets
             ,
             even
             tho'
             they
             be
             of
             the
             largest
             Size
             :
             When
             they
             have
             hamper'd
             one
             ,
             all
             the
             Hunters
             ride
             in
             great
             Numbers
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             having
             pinn'd
             down
             his
             Head
             and
             Feet
             with
             great
             wooden
             Forks
             ,
             they
             bind
             him
             every
             way
             about
             with
             strong
             hempen
             Cords
             that
             he
             is
             not
             able
             to
             stir
             ,
             then
             they
             roul
             him
             into
             a
             great
             wooden
             Cage
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             that
             the
             Knots
             of
             the
             Cords
             are
             so
             contriv'd
             ,
             that
             with
             one
             artful
             Pull
             they
             may
             be
             unloos'd
             ,
             after
             which
             the
             Bear
             is
             kept
             so
             shut
             up
             till
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             let
             him
             forth
             ,
             by
             lifting
             up
             a
             Trap
             Door
             ,
             to
             be
             hunted
             .
          
           
             
             In
             Poland
             likewise
             they
             have
             a
             great
             many
             Heath-Cocks
             ,
             most
             of
             which
             are
             of
             the
             Bigness
             of
             a
             Capon
             :
             There
             are
             also
             abundance
             of
             Pheasants
             in
             Lithuania
             ,
             and
             of
             Bustards
             in
             Prussia
             .
             They
             have
             moreover
             about
             Lowitz
             ,
             a
             little
             Bird
             not
             unlike
             a
             large
             Sparrow
             ,
             which
             comes
             and
             disappears
             with
             the
             Snow
             ,
             
             and
             thence
             is
             call'd
             a
             Snow-Bird
             .
             These
             are
             very
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Taste
             .
             As
             for
             tame-Fowl
             ,
             the
             Poles
             never
             eat
             any
             but
             such
             as
             is
             brought
             alive
             into
             their
             Kitchins
             in
             the
             Morning
             and
             kill'd
             for
             Dinner
             .
          
           
             
             For
             Fish
             ,
             the
             Baltick
             being
             the
             only
             Sea
             that
             borders
             upon
             Poland
             ,
             has
             scarce
             any
             ,
             but
             that
             Defect
             is
             abundantly
             supply'd
             by
             the
             great
             Plenty
             of
             fresh
             Water
             Fish
             ,
             both
             in
             their
             Lakes
             and
             Rivers
             ;
             some
             Sorts
             whereof
             are
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             other
             Countries
             .
             It
             may
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             those
             which
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             Rivers
             ,
             are
             more
             palatable
             than
             those
             bred
             in
             Lakes
             and
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             
             The
             Poles
             have
             a
             peculiar
             way
             of
             ordering
             Cabbage
             .
             They
             chop
             it
             small
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             into
             a
             Tub
             between
             Lays
             of
             Salt
             ,
             then
             they
             press
             it
             very
             hard
             ,
             and
             after
             pour
             warm
             Water
             upon
             it
             ,
             which
             makes
             it
             ferment
             ▪
             and
             serves
             for
             Pickle
             :
             Thus
             they
             preserve
             it
             all
             Winter
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             for
             a
             whole
             Twelve-month
             .
             Tho'
             this
             Dainty
             of
             theirs
             smells
             very
             strong
             at
             a
             Distance
             ,
             yet
             do
             they
             nevertheless
             think
             it
             good
             Meat
             .
          
           
             
             Their
             Potables
             are
             of
             different
             Kinds
             ,
             but
             their
             usual
             Drink
             is
             Beer
             ,
             which
             in
             Prussia
             is
             made
             only
             of
             Malt
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             Poland
             ,
             with
             Wheat
             ground
             small
             ,
             and
             boyl'd
             with
             Hops
             ;
             sometimes
             they
             mixt
             Spelt
             (
             a
             Kind
             of
             Wheat
             in
             Italy
             and
             Flanders
             )
             and
             Oats
             along
             with
             it
             ▪
          
           
           
             
             Their
             Beer
             is
             generally
             of
             an
             Amber
             Colour
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             brisk
             and
             poignant
             Sweetness
             ,
             especially
             that
             of
             Varka
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             the
             Gentry
             make
             for
             their
             private
             Use
             ,
             which
             is
             stronger
             and
             better
             than
             the
             Brewers
             fell
             .
          
           
             
             In
             
               Lithuania
               ,
               Russia
            
             ,
             and
             Vkrania
             ,
             they
             have
             two
             Sorts
             of
             Liquor
             made
             with
             Honey
             which
             are
             red
             and
             white
             ,
             both
             which
             they
             call
             Mead
             ,
             tho'we
             give
             that
             Name
             only
             to
             the
             latter
             ,
             the
             former
             with
             us
             being
             
               Metheglin
               :
               Prussia
            
             and
             Masovia
             also
             has
             some
             Honey
             ,
             tho'
             at
             Warsaw
             it
             is
             made
             after
             a
             peculiar
             Manner
             ,
             by
             mixing
             Juice
             of
             Cherries
             and
             Blackberries
             ,
             as
             likewise
             Aromaticks
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             thence
             has
             the
             several
             differing
             Names
             of
             
               Kerstrang
               ,
               Malinicz
            
             ,
             and
             Troinicz
             .
          
           
             
             Besides
             Beer
             and
             Mead
             ,
             both
             the
             Poles
             and
             Lithuanians
             have
             several
             Sorts
             of
             Wine
             brought
             from
             
               Hungary
               ,
               Italy
               ,
               France
            
             ,
             and
             Germany
             :
             That
             of
             Hungary
             excels
             the
             Spanish
             in
             Strength
             ,
             and
             is
             brought
             to
             Cracow
             over
             the
             Carpathian
             Mountains
             in
             large
             Casks
             drawn
             by
             Oxen.
             The
             best
             is
             sold
             at
             twenty
             Shillings
             a
             Polish
             Pot
             ,
             which
             amounts
             to
             no
             more
             than
             three
             of
             our
             Quarts
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             may
             reasonably
             believe
             that
             the
             poorer
             Sort
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             obstain
             from
             so
             costly
             a
             Liquor
             .
             The
             Italian
             Wine
             is
             brought
             likewise
             over-Land
             ,
             but
             not
             drank
             so
             much
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             Lushiousness
             and
             Price
             ,
             being
             brought
             much
             farther
             .
             The
             French
             and
             Rhenish
             Wines
             come
             by
             way
             of
             the
             Baltic
             
             to
             Dantzic
             .
             These
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             naturally
             weaker
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             so
             they
             lose
             much
             of
             their
             Strength
             by
             coming
             by
             Sea.
             As
             to
             the
             Rhenish
             Wine
             ,
             that
             seldom
             goes
             much
             beyond
             Dantzic
             ,
             altho'
             some
             be
             sold
             in
             other
             Parts
             of
             Prussia
             ,
             yet
             which
             they
             always
             drink
             with
             Sugar
             ,
             by
             Reason
             of
             its
             Sharpness
             .
          
           
             
             Strong
             Waters
             in
             Poland
             are
             generally
             Spirits
             drawn
             from
             Wheat
             ,
             Barley
             ,
             Oats
             ,
             Sider
             ,
             &c.
             and
             mixt
             with
             Water
             ,
             but
             these
             are
             only
             drank
             by
             the
             common
             People
             ,
             unless
             in
             Winter
             ,
             when
             the
             Gentry
             likewise
             drink
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             then
             are
             rectify'd
             with
             Aniseeds
             and
             other
             Aromaticks
             .
          
           
             
             For
             their
             Customs
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             they
             seldom
             or
             never
             eat
             any
             Breakfasts
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             care
             for
             cold
             Meat
             .
             In
             the
             Mornings
             both
             Men
             and
             Women
             generally
             drink
             Ginger
             ,
             Yolks
             of
             Eggs
             and
             Sugar
             boyl'd
             in
             Beer
             .
             They
             are
             immoderate
             Lovers
             of
             Pig
             roasted
             ,
             tho'
             their
             Sauces
             have
             commonly
             an
             odd
             Taste
             .
             The
             Great
             Men
             seldom
             dine
             without
             a
             Dish
             of
             Peas
             and
             yellow
             rusty
             Bacon
             slic'd
             ,
             which
             it
             seems
             they
             prefer
             .
             They
             eat
             all
             manner
             of
             Mushrooms
             ,
             not
             excepting
             those
             that
             cleave
             to
             the
             Trees
             ,
             which
             they
             gather
             and
             dry
             ,
             to
             preserve
             them
             .
             Those
             of
             above
             a
             Nights
             Growth
             ,
             we
             commonly
             esteem
             Poyson
             ,
             and
             which
             perhaps
             may
             be
             so
             here
             and
             not
             there
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             Poppy
             Seeds
             ,
             which
             they
             likewise
             eat
             in
             great
             Quantities
             ,
             for
             they
             drink
             the
             Milk
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             also
             make
             it
             into
             several
             
             Sauces
             or
             Dishes
             by
             it self
             .
             They
             also
             make
             abundance
             of
             Oyl
             of
             this
             Seed
             ,
             as
             likewise
             of
             Hemp
             and
             Flax
             Seeds
             ,
             &c.
             which
             they
             eat
             on
             fasting
             Days
             .
          
           
             
             They
             seldom
             eat
             any
             Potage
             ,
             unless
             what
             the
             French
             Cooks
             make
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             feast
             on
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Pleasure
             .
             They
             do
             not
             boil
             their
             Meat
             over
             much
             ,
             and
             that
             gives
             it
             the
             better
             Relish
             .
             Their
             Sauces
             also
             differ
             extreamly
             from
             ours
             ;
             some
             whereof
             are
             yellow
             and
             made
             with
             Saffron
             ;
             others
             white
             ,
             consisting
             chiefly
             of
             Cream
             ;
             a
             third
             Sort
             grey
             ,
             being
             of
             Onyons
             ;
             and
             a
             fourth
             black
             ,
             being
             made
             with
             the
             Juice
             of
             Plums
             .
             Into
             these
             Sauces
             they
             put
             a
             great
             Quantity
             of
             Sugar
             ,
             or
             sometimes
             Pepper
             ,
             Cynamon
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             Ginger
             ,
             Cloves
             ,
             Nutmeg
             ,
             Olives
             ,
             Capers
             ,
             Kernels
             of
             Pine
             Apples
             ,
             and
             Prunes
             .
             Their
             Fish
             Sauces
             excel
             both
             ours
             and
             the
             French.
             The
             Poles
             use
             Spices
             to
             that
             Degree
             ,
             that
             some
             Great
             Men
             have
             been
             found
             to
             spend
             above
             fifty
             thousand
             Livres
             a-Year
             in
             that
             single
             Commodity
             :
             They
             do
             not
             want
             for
             all
             Sorts
             of
             choice
             Potherbs
             ,
             and
             some
             that
             are
             not
             to
             be
             found
             elsewhere
             .
             They
             have
             also
             Sweet-Meats
             of
             various
             Kinds
             ,
             and
             all
             Manner
             of
             Deserts
             ,
             especially
             Pistacho
             Nuts
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Poles
             generally
             eat
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Meat
             to
             a
             very
             little
             Bread
             ,
             altho
             they
             have
             such
             Plenty
             of
             Corn
             in
             Poland
             ,
             especially
             Rye
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             better
             than
             in
             other
             Countries
             .
             They
             are
             great
             Admirers
             of
             
             Roots
             ,
             which
             they
             dress
             different
             Ways
             ,
             and
             very
             palatably
             .
          
           
             
             They
             have
             a
             Sort
             of
             Dish
             which
             they
             call
             Crachat
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             made
             of
             the
             coarse
             Meal
             of
             Wheat
             ,
             Barley
             ,
             Millet
             ,
             or
             Oats
             ,
             or
             sometimes
             of
             a
             small
             Grain
             call'd
             by
             them
             Manna
             .
             This
             Crachat
             is
             very
             good
             when
             well
             dress'd
             .
             On
             Flesh
             Days
             they
             eat
             it
             with
             Milk
             and
             Butter
             ,
             and
             on
             Fasting
             Days
             only
             with
             Oyl
             :
             But
             notwithstanding
             there
             are
             some
             who
             dispense
             with
             this
             Rule
             ,
             especially
             on
             Saturdays
             .
             The
             common
             People
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             Wheat
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             accustom'd
             to
             make
             Bread
             of
             Acorns
             dry'd
             and
             ground
             .
          
           
             
             When
             the
             Poles
             make
             a
             Feast
             ,
             they
             never
             serve
             at
             Table
             either
             Spoons
             ,
             Knives
             ,
             or
             Forks
             ,
             but
             the
             Guests
             are
             to
             bring
             those
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             their
             Servants
             for
             them
             .
             They
             also
             have
             a
             broad
             Piece
             of
             starch'd
             Linnen
             to
             serve
             for
             Napkins
             ,
             sow'd
             round
             the
             Table
             Cloath
             for
             fear
             it
             should
             be
             stollen
             away
             .
             The
             Guests
             being
             set
             down
             at
             Table
             ,
             immediately
             the
             Gates
             of
             the
             House
             are
             shut
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             open'd
             till
             all
             the
             Company
             are
             risen
             ,
             and
             the
             Plate
             taken
             Account
             of
             and
             lock'd
             up
             ;
             for
             should
             it
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             the
             Footmen
             are
             generally
             so
             light-finger'd
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             infallibly
             Nim
             some
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Reason
             also
             why
             they
             do
             not
             lay
             Spoons
             ,
             Knives
             and
             Forks
             on
             the
             Table
             .
          
           
             
             Every
             Person
             of
             any
             Fashion
             ,
             has
             his
             Banquetting
             Hall
             in
             his
             House
             ,
             peculiarly
             set
             
             a
             part
             for
             Feasts
             and
             Entertainments
             .
             Here
             there
             is
             a
             Place
             made
             up
             with
             Ballasters
             for
             the
             Side-board
             Table
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             Cloath
             is
             never
             taken
             till
             it
             is
             very
             dirty
             ,
             being
             always
             loaded
             with
             a
             great
             Quantity
             of
             Plate
             .
             Over
             this
             Place
             there
             is
             a
             Gallery
             for
             Musick
             ,
             usually
             consisting
             of
             Violins
             and
             Organs
             .
          
           
             
             Those
             that
             are
             invited
             ,
             always
             bring
             their
             Footmen
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             are
             seated
             ,
             they
             cut
             half
             their
             Bread
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             Meat
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             over
             their
             Shoulders
             .
             This
             Servant
             being
             thus
             provided
             ,
             stands
             and
             eats
             what
             is
             given
             him
             behind
             his
             Master
             .
             If
             the
             Master
             asks
             twice
             for
             Wine
             ,
             the
             Servant
             brings
             him
             as
             much
             again
             ,
             and
             ,
             after
             his
             Master
             ,
             drinks
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Glass
             without
             rincing
             .
             Altho'
             there
             are
             great
             Quantities
             of
             Victuals
             brought
             from
             the
             Kitchin
             ,
             yet
             do
             they
             rarely
             carry
             any
             back
             ,
             for
             the
             Servants
             immediately
             seize
             on
             what
             is
             left
             ,
             and
             their
             Ladies
             make
             them
             carry
             each
             of
             them
             a
             Napkin
             to
             prog
             for
             dry'd
             Sweet-meats
             or
             Fruit.
             
          
           
             
             After
             the
             Cloath
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             the
             Poles
             are
             accustom'd
             to
             sit
             a
             good
             while
             drinking
             .
             The
             Genteelest
             Part
             of
             them
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             have
             a
             very
             decent
             way
             of
             eating
             .
             They
             never
             once
             touch
             the
             Meat
             with
             their
             Hands
             ,
             but
             carve
             with
             so
             great
             Address
             ,
             that
             they
             dexterously
             cut
             a
             Partridge
             into
             six
             Parts
             in
             a
             Trice
             ,
             holding
             it
             on
             the
             End
             of
             a
             Fork
             .
             While
             they
             are
             eating
             they
             mind
             nothing
             else
             ,
             and
             tho'
             any
             body
             sends
             in
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             never
             stir
             from
             Table
             till
             they
             have
             done
             .
             
             After
             their
             Meals
             they
             generally
             take
             a
             Pipe
             of
             Tobacco
             ,
             as
             the
             Custom
             is
             with
             us
             and
             other
             Countries
             ,
             the
             Manner
             whereof
             may
             not
             be
             unpleasant
             to
             be
             related
             .
          
           
             
             They
             generally
             smoak
             Tobacco
             without
             injuring
             either
             their
             Heads
             or
             Stomachs
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             these
             Means
             :
             They
             have
             a
             Pipe
             stuck
             thro'
             a
             little
             round
             Box
             ,
             into
             which
             they
             have
             before
             put
             Sponge
             that
             had
             been
             soak'd
             in
             distill'd
             Vineger
             ;
             this
             Sponge
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             a
             few
             little
             Holes
             thro'
             the
             Pipe
             ,
             communicates
             its
             Mildness
             to
             the
             Smoak
             ,
             and
             besides
             sucks
             away
             all
             the
             Oyl
             of
             the
             Tobacco
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Heat
             is
             exceedingly
             lenify'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Pleasure
             of
             smoaking
             consequently
             improv'd
             .
             When
             they
             would
             render
             smoaking
             Tobacco
             yet
             more
             agreeable
             over
             and
             above
             this
             lenifying
             the
             Heat
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             way
             of
             persuming
             the
             Smoak
             ,
             by
             placing
             another
             Box
             of
             a
             lesser
             Size
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             nearer
             to
             the
             Bowl
             of
             the
             Pipe
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             put
             Cotton
             dipt
             into
             some
             Sort
             of
             Essence
             ,
             which
             by
             means
             of
             the
             like
             Holes
             made
             as
             before
             within
             that
             Box
             ,
             and
             thro'
             the
             Pipe
             transmits
             its
             odoriferous
             Quality
             to
             the
             Smoak
             .
             They
             generally
             place
             this
             Box
             five
             Inches
             from
             the
             Bowl
             of
             the
             Pipe
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             as
             many
             more
             .
          
           
             
             These
             Feasts
             are
             made
             alternatively
             by
             every
             Friend
             and
             Relation
             that
             are
             Neighbours
             ,
             whether
             Men
             or
             Women
             ;
             for
             it
             must
             ▪
             be
             understood
             that
             the
             Poles
             converse
             freely
             with
             the
             Female
             Sex
             ,
             without
             occasioning
             them
             any
             Scandal
             ,
             and
             especially
             where
             the
             
             Women
             are
             young
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             but
             their
             Parents
             or
             nearest
             Relations
             along
             with
             them
             .
             By
             these
             Means
             Matches
             are
             frequently
             promoted
             and
             Friendships
             propagated
             or
             continu'd
             .
             Nevertheless
             sometimes
             ,
             by
             immoderate
             tipling
             ,
             intestine
             Jars
             arise
             ,
             and
             bloody
             Broils
             ensue
             ;
             yet
             that
             Master
             of
             a
             Feast
             will
             always
             be
             esteem'd
             an
             unreasonable
             Niggard
             that
             does
             not
             allow
             his
             Guests
             wherewithal
             to
             work
             them
             up
             to
             such
             a
             Pitch
             .
          
           
             
             Those
             we
             call
             Brimmers
             are
             very
             much
             in
             Request
             among
             the
             Poles
             ,
             for
             they
             will
             scarce
             ever
             excuse
             a
             Man
             unless
             he
             pledges
             them
             Super-naculum
             .
             This
             Vice
             reigns
             equally
             in
             Feasts
             and
             Taverns
             ,
             and
             Saints
             Days
             ,
             are
             not
             excepted
             out
             of
             their
             Drunkards-Calendar
             ,
             which
             is
             notwithstanding
             wink'd
             at
             and
             tolerated
             on
             Account
             of
             the
             great
             Revenues
             and
             Excise
             it
             brings
             to
             the
             State.
             However
             ,
             now
             a-days
             this
             Custom
             is
             not
             so
             much
             in
             Practice
             among
             the
             better
             Sort
             of
             Gentry
             as
             formerly
             ,
             yet
             they
             all
             still
             retain
             their
             ancient
             Luxuries
             of
             other
             Kinds
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Customs
             and
             Manners
             of
             travelling
             in
             Poland
             ,
             with
             other
             Circumstances
             ,
             come
             next
             to
             be
             inspected
             .
             It
             must
             first
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             scarce
             any
             Inns
             in
             this
             Country
             ,
             except
             those
             the
             Natives
             call
             Karczma's
             ,
             where
             Travellers
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             lodge
             with
             the
             Cattle
             .
          
           
             
             Those
             Inns
             ,
             or
             rather
             long
             Stables
             ,
             are
             all
             built
             up
             with
             Boards
             ,
             and
             cover'd
             with
             Straw
             .
             
             Within
             there
             is
             no
             Furniture
             ,
             neither
             are
             there
             any
             Windows
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Light
             comes
             in
             either
             at
             Holes
             made
             by
             the
             Weather
             ,
             or
             the
             Crevices
             of
             ill
             join'd
             Boards
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             at
             the
             further
             End
             they
             have
             a
             little
             Chamber
             with
             a
             Fire-Hearth
             ,
             but
             then
             there
             is
             no
             lodging
             in
             it
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Flyes
             ,
             Fleas
             ,
             Bugs
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             noisom
             Smells
             that
             incommode
             it
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             happen
             to
             have
             a
             little
             Window
             there
             ,
             yet
             do
             they
             never
             open
             it
             tho'
             the
             Weather
             be
             never
             so
             hot
             ;
             so
             that
             Strangers
             choose
             rather
             to
             lye
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             Stable
             ,
             where
             the
             Gospodarz
             or
             Inn-Keeper
             lodges
             himself
             with
             his
             whole
             Family
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             suffocated
             by
             the
             Stink
             and
             Smell
             of
             so
             close
             and
             small
             a
             Room
             .
             In
             the
             long
             Room
             likewise
             there
             is
             an
             intolerable
             Smell
             ,
             occasion'd
             by
             a
             Parcel
             of
             rotten
             Cabbages
             ,
             which
             those
             People
             always
             keep
             by
             them
             :
             And
             this
             ,
             tho'
             it
             may
             be
             agreeable
             enough
             to
             the
             Natives
             who
             are
             us'd
             to
             it
             ,
             yet
             to
             Strangers
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             offensive
             .
          
           
             
             In
             these
             Inns
             or
             Stables
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             Tables
             or
             Beds
             ,
             except
             one
             of
             the
             last
             in
             the
             little
             Room
             before
             mention'd
             ,
             but
             however
             scarce
             any
             body
             cares
             to
             lye
             in
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             can
             have
             no
             Sheets
             but
             what
             are
             very
             coarse
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             often
             lain
             in
             before
             ;
             neither
             is
             the
             Straw
             in
             the
             Stable
             much
             better
             ,
             because
             ,
             even
             of
             that
             ,
             every
             Company
             can't
             have
             fresh
             ,
             for
             the
             Gospodar
             ,
             after
             his
             Guests
             are
             gone
             ,
             generally
             gathers
             it
             up
             and
             preserves
             it
             for
             New-Comers
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             still
             preferable
             to
             the
             Bed
             ,
             by
             Reason
             that
             he
             most
             commonly
             Airs
             it
             after
             it
             has
             been
             us'd
             .
             
             All
             along
             this
             Karczma
             or
             Inn
             ,
             there
             are
             great
             Numbers
             of
             wooden
             Pins
             fixt
             for
             Travellers
             to
             hang
             up
             their
             Cloaths
             ,
             Portmantues
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             Sort
             of
             bad
             Accomodation
             many
             avoid
             by
             lying
             in
             Barns
             ,
             where
             they
             get
             fresh
             Straw
             .
          
           
             
             By
             Reason
             of
             this
             ill
             Entertainment
             on
             the
             Roads
             ,
             all
             Travellers
             in
             this
             Country
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             have
             a
             Calash
             with
             two
             Horses
             ,
             wherein
             they
             must
             carry
             all
             their
             Necessaries
             and
             Provisions
             .
             Their
             Beds
             ,
             Quilts
             ,
             Bolsters
             ,
             Sheets
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             generally
             put
             into
             a
             large
             Serge
             Bag
             ,
             which
             afterward
             serves
             them
             instead
             of
             a
             Seat
             in
             the
             Calash
             .
             Also
             they
             must
             provide
             a
             Case
             for
             Bottles
             of
             what
             Drink
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             a
             Basket
             with
             a
             Lid
             for
             their
             Meat
             ,
             Bread
             ,
             &c.
             
             They
             must
             moreover
             furnish
             themselves
             with
             every
             individual
             thing
             that
             they
             may
             have
             occasion
             for
             ,
             and
             take
             care
             to
             renew
             what
             they
             have
             exhausted
             whenever
             they
             have
             the
             first
             Opportunity
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             scarce
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             had
             in
             these
             Karczma's
             but
             that
             indifferent
             Lodging
             I
             mention'd
             .
          
           
             
             Thus
             your
             Lordship
             may
             perceive
             that
             one
             that
             travels
             in
             Poland
             ,
             must
             as
             it
             were
             carry
             his
             whole
             House
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             besides
             undergo
             not
             a
             few
             Incommodities
             to
             boot
             .
             However
             ,
             when
             a
             Man
             is
             thus
             provided
             ,
             he
             may
             travel
             at
             a
             very
             inconsiderable
             Expence
             ;
             for
             Lodging
             (
             as
             indeed
             it
             ought
             not
             )
             costs
             but
             very
             little
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             pay
             for
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             because
             it
             can't
             be
             got
             ,
             the
             Reason
             I
             suppose
             being
             
             that
             the
             Gentry
             of
             the
             Country
             never
             offer
             to
             pay
             for
             what
             they
             call
             for
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             way
             to
             force
             them
             to
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             where
             they
             ask
             for
             any
             thing
             ,
             the
             Gospodar
             always
             puts
             them
             off
             with
             a
             
               Nie
               Masz
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               I
               have
               nothing
            
             :
             Yet
             nevertheless
             when
             they
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             spare
             ,
             they
             will
             freely
             give
             Part
             of
             it
             to
             Strangers
             ,
             tho'
             generally
             ,
             there
             being
             but
             few
             Travellers
             in
             that
             Country
             ,
             they
             provide
             only
             for
             their
             own
             Families
             :
             When
             Foreigners
             happen
             to
             want
             for
             Provisions
             ,
             they
             usually
             apply
             themselves
             to
             the
             Dvour
             ,
             or
             
               Lord
               of
               the
               Village
            
             ,
             who
             forthwith
             supplies
             them
             gratis
             .
          
           
             
             Poland
             being
             for
             the
             most
             part
             a
             Champagne
             Country
             ,
             a
             Galash
             and
             two
             Horses
             will
             rid
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Ground
             there
             in
             a
             Day
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             Poles
             are
             so
             provident
             as
             to
             drive
             their
             own
             Calashes
             themselves
             ,
             but
             of
             these
             there
             are
             but
             few
             .
             When
             they
             come
             to
             the
             Inn
             ,
             they
             commonly
             put
             their
             Horses
             to
             Grass
             ,
             because
             the
             Gospodarz
             will
             not
             be
             easily
             induc'd
             to
             trust
             them
             for
             Hay
             .
             There
             are
             some
             likewise
             that
             travel
             on
             Horseback
             with
             a
             Quilt
             for
             their
             Bed
             about
             a
             Foot
             and
             half
             broad
             ,
             laid
             under
             their
             Saddle
             .
             They
             commonly
             employ
             the
             Gospodarz
             to
             fetch
             them
             in
             Beer
             ,
             Bread
             ,
             and
             whatever
             else
             they
             have
             Occasion
             for
             ,
             and
             which
             Service
             they
             must
             not
             refuse
             to
             do
             for
             them
             at
             their
             Peril
             .
             Travelling
             is
             here
             so
             easie
             to
             the
             Gentry
             ,
             that
             it
             costs
             them
             little
             or
             nothing
             .
          
           
             
             A
             Traveller
             would
             do
             well
             to
             take
             more
             than
             ordinary
             Care
             in
             passing
             over
             Bridges
             in
             
             this
             Country
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             generally
             very
             bad
             and
             seldom
             repair'd
             .
             In
             VVinter
             there
             is
             no
             travelling
             without
             a
             Case
             for
             ones
             Feet
             ,
             the
             Air
             being
             excessive
             sharp
             and
             keen
             .
             This
             Case
             is
             generally
             a
             furr'd
             Sack
             ,
             tho'
             Horsemen
             content
             themselves
             with
             thick
             Boots
             ,
             having
             some
             Straw
             in
             them
             to
             keep
             their
             Feet
             warm
             .
             They
             also
             take
             a
             good
             large
             Sip
             of
             Strong
             VVaters
             before
             they
             mount
             .
             In
             passing
             over
             the
             Ice
             ,
             especially
             when
             there
             is
             Snow
             upon
             it
             ,
             one
             must
             take
             care
             to
             procure
             a
             Sledge
             to
             put
             the
             Calash
             or
             Coach
             in
             ,
             which
             is
             always
             drawn
             by
             Horses
             .
          
           
             
             In
             VVinter
             likewise
             one
             shall
             find
             it
             a
             hard
             Matter
             to
             rest
             a-nights
             ,
             especially
             on
             Holy-days
             ,
             because
             then
             all
             the
             Peasants
             of
             the
             Village
             are
             gather'd
             together
             to
             Carouse
             and
             make
             merry
             in
             that
             Room
             where
             you
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             lodg
             for
             want
             of
             a
             Fire
             elsewhere
             ,
             for
             at
             that
             Time
             there
             is
             no
             sleeping
             without
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             scarce
             with
             it
             ,
             tho'
             a
             Man
             be
             commonly
             very
             weary
             when
             he
             comes
             off
             a
             Journey
             ,
             these
             Drunkards
             making
             such
             a
             continn'd
             Din
             in
             your
             Ears
             with
             their
             excessive
             singing
             and
             dancing
             about
             the
             Room
             .
          
           
             
             I
             should
             have
             observ'd
             to
             your
             Lordship
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             in
             VVinter
             Travellers
             Noses
             are
             frozen
             with
             the
             extream
             Cold
             ,
             when
             they
             must
             take
             immediate
             Care
             to
             apply
             Snow
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             should
             they
             suddenly
             enter
             into
             a
             warm
             Room
             without
             so
             doing
             ,
             they
             might
             ,
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             endanger
             losing
             them
             .
          
           
           
             
             Before
             I
             conclude
             this
             Account
             of
             the
             Customs
             and
             Manners
             of
             the
             Poles
             ,
             I
             might
             reasonably
             inform
             your
             Lordship
             of
             the
             Manners
             both
             ancient
             and
             modern
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Lithuanians
               ,
               Samogitians
               ,
               Prussians
            
             ,
             &c.
             especially
             where
             they
             differ
             from
             those
             of
             the
             other
             Parts
             of
             Poland
             .
          
           
             
             That
             we
             are
             descended
             from
             the
             ancient
             Romans
             
               (
               says
            
             Michalon
             a
             Lithuanian
             Author
             )
             is
             past
             Doubt
             ,
             since
             our
             Language
             is
             almost
             half
             Latine
             ,
             and
             we
             not
             long
             since
             had
             the
             same
             Customs
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             burning
             the
             Dead
             ,
             divining
             by
             Augurs
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             Superstitions
             :
             Nay
             ,
             which
             we
             still
             retain
             
               (
               continues
               he
            
             )
             in
             many
             Parts
             of
             this
             Country
             ,
             especially
             by
             worshiping
             the
             God
             Esculapius
             under
             the
             Form
             of
             a
             Serpent
             .
             
               This
               Author
               reckons
               up
               a
               great
               many
               VVords
               which
               have
               the
               same
               Signification
               at
               present
               in
            
             Lithuania
             ,
             
               as
               they
               had
               formerly
               in
            
             Rome
             .
             
               He
               thinks
               likewise
               the
            
             Romans
             
               Expedition
               into
               this
               Country
               was
               under
            
             Julius
             Caesar
             ,
             
               and
               vouches
            
             Florus
             
               for
               a
               Proof
               .
               He
               also
               is
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               Cause
               of
               this
               Country's
               being
               call'd
            
             The
             Great
             Dutchy
             ,
             
               proceeds
               from
               the
               great
               Number
               of
            
             Dukes
             
               inhabiting
               therein
            
             .
          
           
             
             As
             to
             what
             relates
             to
             the
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             in
             Lithuania
             ,
             the
             tenth
             Part
             of
             the
             thing
             adjudg'd
             in
             all
             real
             Actions
             ,
             goes
             always
             to
             the
             Judge's
             Box
             ,
             thence
             call'd
             Peressud
             (
             a
             close
             Chest
             )
             which
             is
             immediately
             to
             be
             paid
             down
             in
             Court
             :
             But
             in
             personal
             Actions
             ,
             he
             claims
             half
             the
             Damages
             
             given
             to
             the
             Plaintiff
             .
             Murther
             ,
             &c.
             is
             punish'd
             by
             Mulct
             only
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             in
             Poland
             :
             If
             the
             Murtherer
             fly
             ,
             't
             is
             usual
             to
             preserve
             the
             dead
             Carcass
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             condemn'd
             till
             he
             has
             been
             shewn
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Person
             he
             has
             slain
             .
             Also
             a
             Judge
             here
             has
             all
             stollen
             Goods
             where-ever
             found
             .
          
           
             
             These
             Judges
             are
             now
             appointed
             to
             be
             the
             same
             as
             they
             are
             in
             Poland
             ,
             tho'
             there
             were
             formerly
             but
             two
             in
             all
             Lithuania
             ,
             both
             Palatins
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             no
             peculiar
             Place
             of
             Residence
             assign'd
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             that
             had
             Business
             with
             them
             ,
             were
             oblig'd
             to
             follow
             them
             ,
             tho'
             never
             so
             far
             distant
             ;
             but
             these
             Palatins
             had
             their
             Deputies
             ,
             who
             were
             accustom'd
             to
             sit
             and
             adjudge
             Differences
             at
             publick
             Feas
             〈…〉
             but
             who
             nevertheless
             had
             always
             greater
             Regard
             to
             the
             filling
             of
             their
             Peressud
             ,
             than
             either
             to
             the
             Justice
             or
             Innocence
             of
             the
             Person
             offended
             or
             offending
             .
             Other
             Particulars
             relating
             to
             these
             Matters
             I
             have
             omitted
             for
             Brevity's
             sake
             (
             altho'
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             differ
             from
             the
             Laws
             of
             other
             Countries
             )
             presuming
             they
             might
             not
             probably
             be
             acceptable
             to
             your
             Lordship
             and
             the
             Publick
             .
             But
             I
             must
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             Gentry
             and
             Citizens
             of
             Lithuania
             ,
             &c.
             and
             so
             shall
             proceed
             to
             the
             Rusticks
             .
          
           
             
             First
             then
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             the
             Lithuanian
             Gentry
             were
             chiefly
             owing
             for
             their
             Privileges
             to
             Jagello
             King
             of
             Poland
             ,
             and
             to
             Alexander
             his
             Successor
             in
             Lithuania
             ;
             both
             which
             Princes
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             the
             better
             
             bring
             the
             Natives
             to
             embrace
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             bestow'd
             on
             their
             Nobility
             the
             same
             Liberty
             and
             Privileges
             as
             the
             Polish
             Gentry
             enjoy'd
             .
             Russia
             also
             and
             Podolia
             had
             the
             same
             Privileges
             granted
             them
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             Prussia
             likewise
             had
             great
             Immunities
             added
             to
             its
             ancient
             Privileges
             by
             Castmir
             IV.
             whose
             Assistance
             it
             had
             implor'd
             against
             the
             Teutonic
             Knights
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Citizens
             of
             
               Lithuania
               ,
               Samogitia
            
             ,
             and
             Russia
             ,
             they
             are
             much
             on
             the
             same
             Foot
             with
             the
             other
             Parts
             of
             Poland
             ,
             only
             those
             of
             Prussia
             are
             preferr'd
             in
             many
             Cases
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             obsrev'd
             before
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Country
             People
             in
             Lithuania
             ,
             &c.
             are
             rather
             more
             miserable
             than
             in
             Poland
             ,
             for
             a
             Gentleman
             there
             ,
             attended
             by
             a
             Troop
             of
             Servants
             ,
             will
             commonly
             go
             into
             a
             Country-Man's
             House
             ,
             and
             take
             all
             he
             has
             from
             him
             ,
             misusing
             and
             beating
             him
             shamefully
             into
             the
             Bargain
             ;
             in
             which
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Case
             ,
             if
             the
             Rustick
             applies
             himself
             to
             his
             Lord
             for
             redress
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             come
             empty
             handed
             ;
             and
             tho'
             he
             does
             not
             ,
             yet
             all
             the
             Favour
             he
             shall
             obtain
             ,
             will
             be
             to
             have
             his
             Case
             recommended
             to
             the
             Starostas
             and
             other
             Officers
             ,
             where
             he
             must
             fee
             again
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             is
             generally
             unable
             to
             go
             through
             with
             the
             great
             Charge
             of
             getting
             himself
             reveng'd
             .
          
           
             
             Whereas
             these
             poor
             Wretches
             work
             but
             three
             or
             four
             Days
             in
             a
             Week
             for
             their
             Lords
             in
             Poland
             ;
             in
             Lithuania
             ,
             &c.
             they
             commonly
             work
             five
             or
             six
             ,
             Mondays
             only
             being
             allow'd
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             they
             have
             Occasion
             
             for
             them
             that
             Day
             ,
             then
             they
             work
             on
             Sundays
             for
             themselves
             ,
             for
             these
             Boors
             observe
             no
             manner
             of
             Holy-Days
             :
             Yet
             this
             Custom
             is
             more
             peculiar
             to
             Russia
             ;
             for
             if
             one
             should
             ask
             a
             Slave
             there
             
               Why
               he
               works
               on
               Sundays
            
             ,
             he
             would
             answer
             by
             a
             Question
             ,
             
               If
               he
               must
               not
               eat
               on
               Sundays
               .
            
          
           
             
             These
             poor
             Wretches
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             scanty
             Gettings
             ,
             generally
             pay
             rigid
             Duties
             three
             or
             four
             Times
             a
             Year
             ,
             to
             the
             State
             ,
             besides
             being
             oblig'd
             to
             satisfie
             the
             frequent
             and
             arbitrary
             Impositions
             of
             their
             Lords
             .
             If
             a
             Slave
             happens
             to
             be
             condemn'd
             to
             Death
             by
             his
             Lord
             for
             any
             Crime
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             his
             own
             Executioner
             ,
             or
             will
             be
             forc'd
             to
             it
             by
             Threats
             of
             a
             worse
             Punishment
             than
             hanging
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Bread
             they
             usually
             live
             upon
             ,
             is
             a
             coarse
             black
             Sort
             ,
             made
             of
             Rye
             ,
             sooty
             Wheat
             ,
             and
             Barley
             Ears
             ,
             all
             ground
             together
             .
             Their
             Meat
             is
             both
             Flesh
             ,
             Fish
             ,
             and
             Fowl
             ,
             and
             what
             Cattle
             or
             Poultry
             they
             foresee
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             keep
             in
             VVinter
             ,
             they
             usually
             kill
             in
             Autumn
             ,
             and
             preserve
             with
             Salt.
             They
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             good
             Marks-men
             ,
             and
             maintain
             their
             Families
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             that
             way
             .
             To
             grind
             their
             Corn
             they
             have
             in
             every
             House
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             four
             or
             five
             Hand-Mills
             .
             VVhile
             they
             are
             at
             work
             ,
             they
             sing
             continually
             ,
             and
             often
             repeat
             the
             VVord
             Melior
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             Language
             signifies
             the
             same
             as
             in
             Latine
             ,
             thereby
             implying
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             their
             Condition
             is
             still
             better
             than
             a
             worse
             .
             They
             
             have
             also
             a
             Sort
             of
             very
             long
             wooden
             Pipes
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             found
             ,
             they
             always
             make
             the
             Standers
             by
             deaf
             ,
             and
             usually
             so
             grate
             their
             Ears
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             recover
             their
             Hearing
             in
             a
             good
             while
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Rusticks
             of
             
               Lithuania
               ,
               Samogitia
            
             ,
             &c.
             wear
             generally
             a
             coarse
             ash-colour'd
             Habit
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             scarce
             one
             in
             a
             Hundred
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             otherwise
             cloath'd
             .
             For
             their
             Legs
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             kind
             of
             Bark-Buskins
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observ'd
             before
             .
          
           
             
             These
             Peasants
             have
             a
             Sort
             of
             Chariots
             or
             VVaggons
             ,
             all
             of
             VVood
             ,
             and
             very
             light
             ,
             which
             they
             make
             by
             raddling
             or
             interweaving
             Boughs
             with
             one
             another
             .
             They
             have
             commonly
             a
             Covering
             of
             the
             same
             Fashion
             ,
             but
             the
             VVheels
             of
             this
             Machine
             are
             of
             one
             flat
             and
             entire
             Piece
             of
             VVood
             turn'd
             round
             .
             In
             a
             VVord
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             much
             unlike
             our
             Colliers
             or
             Lime-burners
             Carts
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             frequently
             seen
             in
             the
             Country
             .
             VVhen
             any
             Number
             of
             these
             Chariots
             are
             going
             together
             ,
             they
             make
             an
             intolerable
             squeaking
             Noise
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             their
             Axel
             Trees
             are
             never
             greas'd
             .
             These
             Sort
             of
             Chariots
             are
             much
             in
             Use
             also
             among
             the
             Russians
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             learnt
             from
             the
             Poet.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Neque
                 linunt
                 Ruteni
                 querulos
                 pinguedine
                 Currus
                 ;
              
               
                 Haud
                 picis
                 Auxilium
                 Stridulus
                 Axis
                 habet
                 .
              
               
                 Auditur
                 veniens
                 longe
                 crepitare
                 Colassa
                 :
              
               
                 Sic
                 fragiles
                 Currus
                 ,
                 Russe
                 ,
                 vocare
                 soles
                 .
              
               
               
                 Num
                 faciunt
                 habiles
                 ,
                 Vno
                 Vectore
                 ,
                 Quadrigas
              
               
                 Invectas
                 Ruteni
                 ;
                 quas
                 Equus
                 unus
                 agit
                 .
              
               
                 Nec
                 facile
                 invenies
                 ferrato
                 haerentia
                 Clavus
              
               
                 Plaustra
                 ;
                 facit
                 ligni
                 cuncta
                 Ministerium
                 .
              
               
                 Et
                 sine
                 ferri
                 usu
                 pangunt
                 sua
                 plaustra
                 terebris
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 lignum
                 ligno
                 consolidare
                 solent
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             The
             Houses
             these
             Peasants
             inhabit
             in
             ,
             are
             built
             round
             ,
             and
             thence
             call'd
             by
             them
             ,
             Towers
             .
             They
             are
             narrow
             and
             open
             at
             Top
             that
             the
             Smoak
             and
             Stink
             might
             go
             out
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             generally
             cover'd
             with
             Boards
             ,
             Straw
             ,
             or
             Bark
             of
             Trees
             .
             Here
             Men
             ,
             with
             their
             Families
             and
             Cattle
             ,
             live
             together
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             it
             often
             happens
             that
             both
             are
             alternatively
             mischiev'd
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Employments
             these
             People
             busie
             themselves
             in
             are
             various
             ,
             whereof
             one
             belonging
             to
             the
             Men
             in
             VVinter
             ,
             is
             to
             help
             to
             stuff
             Feather
             beds
             made
             of
             chop'd
             Feathers
             ,
             and
             Stalks
             that
             grow
             in
             the
             Marshes
             .
             These
             Beds
             must
             needs
             make
             the
             most
             drowzy
             not
             a
             little
             vigilant
             .
             Part
             of
             the
             VVomens
             Business
             within
             Doors
             ,
             is
             to
             weave
             Coarse
             Cloath
             .
             Both
             their
             Employments
             without
             ,
             belongs
             either
             to
             Husbandry
             or
             Houswifry
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Countries
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               Reason
               why
               they
               have
               generally
               little
               Horses
               ,
            
             Guagnini
             
               thinks
               is
               because
               of
               the
               excessive
               Cold
               that
               reigns
               there
               ,
            
             yet
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             
             they
             are
             not
             a
             little
             strong
             ,
             for
             one
             of
             them
             carry'd
             me
             above
             a
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             Polish
             Miles
             in
             four
             Days
             .
          
           
             
             Among
             these
             People
             ,
             a
             Maid
             never
             marries
             till
             she
             is
             twenty
             four
             or
             thirty
             Years
             of
             Age
             ,
             when
             she
             must
             also
             have
             wrought
             with
             her
             own
             Hands
             several
             Baskets
             full
             of
             Cloaths
             of
             different
             Kinds
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             Time
             of
             her
             Espousals
             ,
             she
             is
             to
             distribute
             among
             the
             Guests
             that
             her
             Husband
             brings
             along
             with
             him
             :
             She
             likewise
             must
             have
             serv'd
             her
             Mother
             in
             all
             Domestick
             Affairs
             for
             a
             certain
             Time.
             The
             same
             Rule
             holds
             in
             Respect
             of
             a
             Son.
             Another
             Observation
             may
             not
             be
             omitted
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             are
             employ'd
             to
             make
             the
             Match
             ,
             always
             enquire
             more
             strictly
             into
             the
             Manners
             and
             Behaviour
             of
             the
             Persons
             ,
             than
             after
             the
             Cattel
             and
             Corn
             that
             they
             enjoy
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Character
             of
             these
             People
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             good
             natur'd
             ,
             honest
             ,
             and
             exceeding
             chaste
             ,
             for
             rarely
             any
             Quarrels
             ,
             Robberies
             ,
             Rapes
             ,
             or
             Incests
             are
             to
             be
             met
             with
             among
             them
             .
             The
             young
             VVenches
             are
             so
             extreamly
             reserv'd
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             draw
             a
             Knife
             at
             a
             Man
             that
             but
             offers
             to
             kiss
             them
             :
             And
             besides
             ,
             their
             Mothers
             have
             a
             very
             watchful
             Eye
             over
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             make
             them
             wear
             little
             Bells
             before
             and
             behind
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             Notice
             where
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             are
             doing
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             Samogitian
             Peasants
             differ
             but
             little
             from
             the
             Lithuanian
             ,
             however
             some
             Peculiars
             there
             are
             to
             be
             observ'd
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Rusticks
             of
             Samogitia
             are
             not
             so
             laborious
             as
             those
             of
             Lithuania
             ,
             and
             consequently
             have
             not
             that
             Plenty
             of
             Provisions
             ,
             &c.
             therefore
             instead
             of
             Bread
             ,
             they
             are
             accustom'd
             to
             eat
             a
             Sort
             of
             great
             Turnips
             as
             big
             as
             ones
             Head
             ,
             which
             grow
             of
             themselves
             without
             sowing
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             They
             have
             a
             peculiar
             way
             of
             making
             Mead
             ,
             Metheglin
             ,
             and
             Beer
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             want
             to
             quench
             several
             red-hot
             Stones
             in
             it
             successively
             ,
             after
             it
             has
             been
             boyl'd
             a
             whole
             Night
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             Bellies
             soluble
             .
             This
             Drink
             they
             put
             into
             Vessels
             made
             of
             Bark
             of
             Trees
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             They
             have
             a
             Custom
             of
             rewarding
             a
             sturdy
             Drinker
             ,
             by
             presenting
             him
             with
             a
             Shirt
             ,
             Frock
             ,
             Handkercheif
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             They
             live
             to
             a
             greater
             Age
             than
             ordinary
             in
             Samogitia
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             to
             see
             a
             Person
             of
             a
             hundred
             ,
             or
             a
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             Years
             old
             there
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             partly
             manifested
             by
             a
             Passage
             which
             happen'd
             while
             a
             Monk
             was
             preaching
             about
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             VVorld
             ,
             at
             the
             Time
             of
             
             Jagello's
             Expedition
             to
             convert
             hsi
             Countreymen
             .
          
           
           
             
             This
             Man
             is
             a
             notorious
             Lyar
             
               (
               said
               one
               of
               the
               Pagans
               ,
               addressing
               himself
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               interrupting
               the
               Monk
               )
            
             I
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             among
             us
             ,
             have
             liv'd
             for
             above
             these
             hundred
             Years
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             remember
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             he
             speaks
             of
             ,
             for
             even
             from
             the
             Time
             that
             we
             were
             Boys
             ,
             the
             same
             Seasons
             and
             Vicissitudes
             have
             continu'd
             :
             
               To
               which
               the
               King
               mildly
               reply'd
               .
            
             Father
             ,
             you
             say
             true
             ,
             neither
             has
             the
             Priest
             affirm'd
             an
             Vntruth
             ,
             for
             these
             things
             he
             speaks
             of
             ,
             happen'd
             many
             Hundred
             Years
             ago
             ,
             long
             before
             your
             Time
             ,
             when
             the
             World
             was
             assuredly
             made
             out
             of
             nothing
             by
             a
             divine
             Ordination
             and
             Power
             .
             
               I
               conceive
               ,
               My
               Lord
               ,
               this
               may
               as
               well
               serve
               for
               an
               Argument
               of
               their
               Ignorance
               as
               of
               their
               Longevity
               .
            
          
           
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             Their
             Character
             differs
             something
             from
             the
             Lithuanians
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             ,
             generally
             speaking
             ,
             more
             robust
             ,
             bold
             ,
             and
             nimble
             ,
             and
             the
             Defence
             and
             Arms
             they
             use
             ,
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             a
             Coat
             of
             Mail
             and
             a
             Hunter's
             Javelin
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             No
             Part
             of
             Poland
             produces
             so
             much
             Honey
             ,
             for
             here
             almost
             every
             Tree
             contains
             a
             Swarm
             of
             Bees
             .
             It
             is
             observable
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Honey
             of
             this
             Country
             is
             more
             free
             from
             Wax
             than
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             now
             entertain
             your
             Lordship
             with
             a
             few
             remarkable
             Customs
             in
             Husbandry
             peculiar
             to
             these
             two
             Countries
             ,
             and
             wherein
             I
             will
             be
             as
             brief
             as
             I
             am
             sensible
             that
             Art
             is
             not
             much
             either
             known
             or
             esteem'd
             ,
             being
             appropriated
             
             chiefly
             to
             vulgar
             Conditions
             .
          
           
             
             It
             may
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             these
             People
             plow
             ,
             sow
             ,
             and
             harrow
             ,
             all
             at
             the
             same
             Time
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Ground
             having
             been
             but
             once
             fecundated
             with
             burning
             ,
             will
             bear
             great
             Crops
             seven
             or
             eight
             Years
             together
             without
             dunging
             .
             When
             they
             burn
             the
             Woods
             on
             the
             Lands
             ,
             if
             they
             meet
             with
             high
             Trees
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             cut
             them
             down
             ,
             but
             only
             prune
             off
             their
             side
             Branches
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Sun
             may
             not
             be
             kept
             from
             the
             Ground
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             doing
             which
             is
             uncommon
             ,
             for
             one
             Peasant
             will
             prune
             above
             a
             thousand
             Trees
             together
             without
             so
             much
             as
             once
             coming
             down
             .
          
           
             
             To
             effect
             this
             ,
             he
             provides
             himself
             of
             a
             Seat
             of
             Rope
             ,
             much
             like
             a
             Stirrup
             ,
             the
             which
             he
             fastens
             to
             a
             long
             Cord
             ,
             and
             having
             cast
             it
             over
             an
             Arm
             of
             the
             Tree
             ,
             a
             Boy
             that
             is
             on
             the
             Ground
             draws
             him
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             has
             so
             done
             ,
             by
             Help
             of
             another
             Cord
             ,
             easily
             transfers
             him
             to
             the
             next
             Tree
             .
             This
             Peasant
             has
             always
             a
             Hook
             by
             his
             Side
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             uses
             to
             lop
             off
             the
             Branches
             .
          
           
             
             They
             have
             moreover
             another
             odd
             and
             peculiar
             Way
             of
             sowing
             in
             these
             Countries
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             mixing
             two
             Parts
             of
             Barley
             with
             one
             of
             VVheat
             ,
             and
             putting
             them
             into
             the
             Ground
             together
             in
             the
             Spring
             ,
             whereby
             it
             happens
             ,
             that
             the
             Barley
             may
             be
             mow'd
             on
             
             one
             Harvest
             ,
             and
             the
             VVheat
             reap'd
             the
             next
             .
             This
             VVheat
             being
             trod
             down
             by
             those
             that
             mow
             the
             Barley
             ,
             the
             next
             Harvest
             commonly
             comes
             up
             so
             thick
             and
             high
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             scarce
             any
             passing
             thro'
             it
             for
             Fear
             of
             being
             stifled
             .
          
           
             
             In
             Time
             of
             VVar
             these
             Boors
             have
             a
             VVay
             of
             securing
             their
             Corn
             ,
             &c.
             by
             burying
             it
             in
             a
             Place
             made
             up
             under
             Ground
             with
             Posts
             and
             Bark
             of
             Trees
             for
             that
             Purpose
             .
             Their
             Way
             of
             ordering
             their
             Corn
             is
             also
             extraordinary
             ,
             for
             they
             first
             dry
             it
             with
             Smoak
             before
             they
             lay
             it
             up
             in
             their
             Graneries
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             it
             will
             keep
             good
             for
             several
             Years
             together
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             the
             Prussians
             ,
             both
             Gentry
             and
             Commonalty
             ,
             they
             may
             likewise
             be
             consider'd
             by
             themselves
             in
             some
             Respects
             ,
             for
             the
             former
             are
             not
             altogether
             so
             gaudy
             in
             their
             Habits
             ,
             as
             the
             more
             Southern
             Parts
             of
             Poland
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             differ
             something
             from
             the
             Polish
             Peasants
             in
             their
             Habits
             ,
             wearing
             sometimes
             long
             strait
             Coats
             of
             Leather
             .
          
           
             
             Formerly
             the
             Prussians
             dwelt
             in
             Waggons
             or
             in
             Huts
             made
             of
             Boughs
             twisted
             together
             ,
             and
             at
             this
             Day
             the
             Commonalty
             are
             not
             much
             improv'd
             in
             Architecture
             ,
             for
             they
             generally
             live
             in
             Hovels
             built
             with
             Stakes
             ,
             and
             raddled
             with
             Rods
             ,
             having
             either
             Earth
             or
             Fern
             for
             their
             Covering
             :
             Neither
             is
             there
             
             any
             great
             Improvement
             in
             their
             Furniture
             ,
             for
             the
             old
             Prussian
             slept
             on
             the
             Ground
             ,
             or
             on
             Skins
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             these
             lye
             upon
             the
             Straw
             .
          
           
             
             They
             are
             naturally
             content
             with
             spare
             Diet
             ,
             and
             addicted
             more
             to
             Sloath
             than
             Gluttony
             :
             Yet
             ,
             like
             the
             Poles
             and
             Lithuanians
             ,
             no
             ordinary
             Dose
             of
             Drink
             suffices
             them
             ,
             especially
             at
             Feasts
             ,
             where
             they
             will
             frequently
             get
             very
             Drunk
             .
             Heretofore
             their
             Drink
             was
             Water
             or
             Mares
             Milk
             ,
             mix'd
             sometimes
             with
             Blood
             ,
             and
             now
             for
             the
             most
             part
             it
             is
             Mead
             or
             Beer
             .
             Their
             Ordinary
             Food
             is
             Fish
             ,
             and
             they
             never
             knew
             the
             Use
             of
             Roots
             before
             the
             Teutonick
             Order
             came
             amongst
             them
             ,
             tho'
             now
             among
             the
             Peasants
             it
             is
             the
             Chief
             of
             their
             Dainties
             .
             I
             speak
             most
             of
             this
             of
             the
             Peasants
             of
             Prussia
             ,
             for
             the
             Gentry
             generally
             agree
             in
             their
             Customs
             and
             Manners
             with
             the
             Poles
             .
          
           
             These
             ,
             My
             LORD
             ,
             are
             all
             the
             Particulars
             I
             could
             possibly
             meet
             with
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             several
             Subjects
             propos'd
             to
             be
             addrest
             to
             your
             Lordship
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             must
             humbly
             acknowledge
             I
             have
             hastily
             put
             together
             ,
             without
             that
             due
             Order
             and
             Method
             which
             I
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             :
             Yet
             ,
             in
             Regard
             ,
             my
             Helps
             were
             not
             a
             little
             confus'd
             ,
             I
             hope
             your
             Lordship
             will
             be
             pleas'd
             to
             pardon
             the
             ill
             Performance
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Presumption
             
             of
             Inscribing
             them
             to
             You
             ;
             Granting
             me
             the
             Honour
             to
             subscribe
             my self
             ,
          
           
             
               My
               LORD
               ,
            
             
               Your
               Lordship
               's
               most
               humble
               and
               most
               obedient
               Servant
               ,
               J.
               S.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
           
             
             LETTER
             VI.
             
          
           
             To
             his
             Grace
             ,
             JAMES
             Duke
             of
             Ormond
             ,
             One
             of
             his
             Majesty's
             Lieutenant-Generals
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Army
               ,
               Castles
               ,
               Forts
               ,
               and
               other
               Military
               Affairs
               in
               Poland
               .
            
          
           
             
               MY
               LORD
               ,
            
          
           
             YOUR
             constant
             Fatigues
             and
             vast
             Expences
             during
             the
             late
             bloody
             War
             ,
             discover
             both
             an
             undoubted
             Zeal
             to
             serve
             your
             Country
             ,
             and
             a
             Natural
             Inclination
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             your
             Noble
             Ancestors
             to
             Warlike
             Atchivements
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             being
             to
             treat
             of
             the
             Military
             Affairs
             in
             Poland
             ,
             I
             thought
             no
             Person
             more
             proper
             to
             address
             my
             Account
             to
             than
             your
             GRACE
             ,
             tho'
             I
             were
             well
             assured
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             most
             impossible
             to
             give
             you
             any
             tolerable
             satisfaction
             therein
             ,
             unless
             I
             my self
             had
             more
             Experience
             in
             those
             Matters
             ,
             or
             the
             Poles
             had
             a
             better
             Discipline
             in
             their
             Army
             .
             But
             since
             they
             must
             own
             their
             Defect
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             I
             do
             ingenuously
             confess
             my
             Ignorance
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             I
             hope
             your
             Grace
             will
             be
             pleased
             to
             accept
             this
             Letter
             ,
             rather
             as
             a
             Proof
             of
             my
             endeavours
             to
             entertain
             your
             Leisure
             ,
             than
             of
             any
             Presumption
             I
             had
             to
             lay
             down
             any
             thing
             which
             might
             in
             the
             least
             contribute
             or
             add
             to
             the
             Knowlege
             of
             a
             General
             Officer
             of
             your
             Experience
             .
          
           
           
             
               MY
               LORD
            
             ,
          
           
             
             In
             the
             Infancy
             of
             the
             Polish
             Empire
             ,
             the
             Poles
             were
             rather
             forc'd
             by
             an
             Arbitrary
             Power
             ,
             than
             commanded
             by
             indulgent
             Laws
             ,
             to
             defend
             their
             Country
             and
             extend
             its
             Limits
             ;
             but
             since
             Christianity
             has
             been
             received
             among
             them
             
               Bolestaus
               Chrobry
            
             ,
             their
             first
             King
             ,
             ordain'd
             a
             certain
             number
             of
             Horse
             out
             of
             every
             Palatinate
             and
             District
             ,
             and
             a
             set
             company
             of
             Foot
             out
             of
             every
             City
             and
             Town
             ,
             to
             be
             ready
             at
             a
             short
             warning
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             their
             Provisions
             and
             Ammunition
             along
             with
             them
             .
             This
             is
             what
             they
             call
             their
             
               Pospolite
               Ruszenie
            
             ,
             or
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Militia
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             gathered
             together
             under
             one
             Head
             or
             General
             ,
             at
             a
             place
             and
             time
             appointed
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             Senate
             that
             are
             always
             to
             attend
             him
             as
             his
             Privy-Council
             .
          
           
             
             To
             this
             General
             Expedition
             ,
             first
             ,
             all
             Landed
             Gentry
             ,
             as
             well
             Publick
             as
             Private
             ,
             a
             few
             only
             excepted
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             name
             hereafter
             ,
             are
             obliged
             to
             come
             .
             2.
             
             All
             Gentry
             that
             live
             in
             Cities
             or
             Towns
             upon
             Usury
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             .
             3.
             
             All
             Citizens
             that
             enjoy
             Lands
             or
             Tenements
             .
             These
             ,
             besides
             all
             in
             Prussia
             ,
             are
             those
             of
             
               Cracow
               ,
               Vilna
            
             ,
             and
             Leopol
             .
             4.
             
             All
             Tenants
             that
             have
             hired
             Lands
             are
             to
             go
             themselves
             or
             to
             send
             out
             others
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Kings
             Tenants
             .
             6.
             
             Ecclesiastical
             Scultets
             ,
             or
             Advocates
             .
             7.
             
             In
             cases
             of
             imminent
             danger
             ,
             all
             Citizens
             in
             general
             are
             ordered
             either
             to
             send
             or
             go
             themselves
             .
             8.
             
             Even
             those
             Gentry
             that
             are
             clapt
             up
             in
             Jails
             for
             hainous
             Crimes
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             let
             out
             to
             assist
             at
             the
             Pospolite
             ,
             yet
             when
             that
             is
             once
             over
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             return
             to
             Prison
             again
             ,
             to
             expiate
             
             the
             whole
             extent
             of
             their
             Sentence
             .
          
           
             
             All
             these
             are
             to
             be
             Horse
             ,
             well
             accoutred
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             Army
             cannot
             be
             compleat
             without
             some
             Foot
             ,
             this
             Pospolite
             also
             did
             consist
             formerly
             of
             the
             20th
             Boor
             out
             of
             every
             Village
             ,
             or
             rather
             Farm
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             be
             arm'd
             with
             a
             Scymitar
             ,
             long
             Gun
             ,
             and
             Pole-Ax
             ,
             but
             which
             is
             often
             now
             chang'd
             to
             a
             Mulct
             to
             hire
             Forreigners
             :
             Yet
             there
             are
             still
             some
             Polish
             Foot
             ,
             tho'
             of
             small
             Esteem
             .
             Every
             Citizen
             that
             is
             now
             worth
             8000
             Florens
             ,
             is
             to
             find
             a
             Horse
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             has
             only
             4000
             is
             to
             set
             out
             a
             Foot-Soldier
             well
             provided
             .
             The
             Boors
             also
             are
             to
             fit
             out
             one
             among
             28
             Families
             ,
             and
             to
             furnish
             him
             with
             Provisions
             sufficient
             for
             half
             a
             Year
             .
             The
             Poles
             term
             both
             these
             Wybrancy's
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Pick'd
             or
             Selected
             Men
             ,
             so
             that
             
               Wybraniecka
               Piechota
            
             is
             a
             
               Pick'd
               Soldier
            
             .
             If
             any
             of
             all
             these
             refuse
             to
             appear
             upon
             the
             third
             Summons
             ,
             their
             Lands
             or
             Goods
             are
             immediately
             confiscated
             to
             the
             King's
             Use
             .
          
           
             
             Those
             Gentry
             that
             are
             excus'd
             from
             appearing
             at
             the
             Pospolite
             ,
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             Such
             as
             may
             depute
             others
             in
             their
             Room
             ,
             viz.
             Superannuated
             or
             Sick
             Persons
             ,
             Widows
             ,
             Orphans
             ,
             Minors
             ,
             and
             lastly
             the
             Clergy
             for
             their
             Temporalities
             .
             When
             any
             Publick
             or
             Private
             Nobleman
             is
             Sick
             ,
             he
             must
             notisie
             and
             attest
             it
             by
             the
             Oaths
             of
             several
             sufficient
             Witnesses
             .
             Also
             it
             must
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             in
             Lithuania
             a
             Clergy
             man
             must
             send
             out
             both
             for
             his
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             Estate
             ,
             as
             likewise
             in
             Poland
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             any
             Temporal
             Lands
             annex'd
             to
             his
             Benefice
             .
             2.
             
             Those
             that
             have
             Estates
             in
             several
             Palatinates
             or
             Districts
             ,
             are
             oblig'd
             but
             to
             appear
             for
             one
             .
             3.
             
             The
             poorer
             
             sort
             of
             Gentry
             are
             eas'd
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             for
             several
             of
             them
             may
             joyn
             in
             the
             fitting
             out
             of
             one
             Horse
             ,
             which
             is
             practised
             especially
             in
             Masovia
             .
             Also
             Brothers
             that
             are
             Joint-Tenants
             may
             Depute
             one
             to
             appear
             for
             all
             .
             4.
             
             The
             King's
             Court
             and
             Retinue
             ▪
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             Muster
             under
             the
             Palatins
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             King
             does
             not
             go
             into
             the
             Field
             in
             Person
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             totally
             excus'd
             .
             5.
             
             About
             30
             of
             the
             Gentry
             of
             the
             Queen's
             Court
             are
             exempt
             .
             6.
             
             About
             12
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             
             Gnesna's
             Court
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             some
             Officers
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Cracow
             ,
             and
             other
             Bishops
             Courts
             ,
             especially
             where
             their
             Attendance
             is
             otherwise
             requir'd
             by
             the
             Republick
             .
             7.
             
             All
             Ministers
             to
             Foreign
             Courts
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             Domesticks
             ,
             are
             absolutely
             to
             be
             dispensed
             with
             .
             8.
             
             All
             
             Starosta's
             that
             are
             left
             in
             Garrisons
             ,
             and
             their
             Tribunes
             ;
             And
             lastly
             ,
             the
             great
             Constable
             or
             Governor
             of
             Cracow
             Castle
             ,
             with
             his
             Deputy
             ,
             the
             Burgraves
             ,
             and
             two
             Captains
             of
             Foot
             are
             to
             be
             excus'd
             .
          
           
             Several
             Provinces
             and
             Palatinates
             likewise
             ,
             have
             peculiar
             Privileges
             relating
             to
             this
             general
             Meeting
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             Palatinates
             of
             Masovia
             and
             Plockzko
             ,
             six
             Brothers
             ,
             altho'
             they
             have
             distinct
             Estates
             ,
             send
             but
             one
             Horse-man
             .
             In
             Podlachia
             ,
             out
             of
             ten
             Farms
             they
             send
             but
             one
             Light-Horse
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             twenty
             but
             one
             Cuirassier
             .
             The
             Palatinates
             of
             Kiovia
             and
             Braclaw
             ,
             have
             likewise
             peculiar
             Privileges
             .
             In
             a
             general
             Expedition
             ,
             the
             Gentry
             of
             Podolia
             were
             to
             continue
             in
             Garrison
             at
             Caminiec
             ,
             while
             the
             Poles
             had
             that
             City
             in
             possession
             .
             The
             Prussians
             also
             need
             not
             march
             beyond
             the
             River
             
               Vistula
               ,
               Ossa
            
             ,
             and
             Drebnicz
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             
             Lithuanians
             are
             not
             to
             go
             beyond
             the
             bounds
             of
             their
             Great
             Dutchy
             .
          
           
             
             As
             to
             the
             great
             number
             assembled
             at
             this
             
               Pospolite
               ,
               Basko
            
             ,
             a
             Polish
             Writer
             says
             ,
             that
             only
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             of
             Lenschet
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Boleslaus
               Chrobry
            
             ,
             2000
             Cuirassiers
             ,
             and
             4000
             Light-Horse
             were
             raised
             at
             one
             time
             .
             Starovolscius
             says
             ,
             that
             Uladislaus
             had
             100000
             Horse
             against
             the
             Prussian
             Knights
             ,
             over
             and
             above
             what
             he
             had
             left
             to
             defend
             the
             Provinces
             .
             I
             might
             observe
             several
             other
             prodigious
             Lustrations
             out
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Author
             ,
             but
             for
             brevity
             sake
             I
             omit
             them
             ;
             only
             I
             may
             affirm
             with
             Boterus
             ,
             in
             his
             Description
             of
             Poland
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             the
             Poles
             can
             raise
             upwards
             of
             100000
             Horse
             ,
             and
             the
             Lithuanians
             70000
             :
             But
             Starovolscius
             is
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             they
             can
             both
             raise
             above
             200000
             Horse
             without
             Expense
             .
             Also
             Fredro
             thinks
             ,
             that
             the
             Poles
             can
             raise
             above
             200000
             Horse
             .
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             Polish
             Foot
             is
             uncertain
             ,
             they
             being
             at
             Liberty
             to
             appear
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             excused
             for
             Money
             .
             Starovolscius
             says
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             time
             they
             did
             not
             amount
             to
             many
             hundreds
             ,
             being
             discouraged
             by
             the
             rigour
             of
             their
             
             Starosta's
             ,
             and
             wholly
             confin'd
             to
             their
             rustick
             Drudgery
             ,
             tho'
             (
             continues
             he
             )
             they
             are
             more
             able
             to
             sustain
             the
             hardships
             of
             War
             ,
             then
             either
             the
             Germans
             or
             Hungarians
             ,
             who
             can
             scarce
             live
             in
             the
             Polish
             Air.
             He
             also
             is
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Polish
             Infantry
             ,
             if
             encouraged
             ,
             might
             amount
             to
             a
             considerable
             number
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             a
             little
             serviceable
             .
             The
             Foreign
             hir'd
             Foot
             have
             sometimes
             exceeded
             30000
             ,
             when
             the
             Cosacks
             serv'd
             the
             Poles
             ,
             but
             they
             
             fought
             also
             on
             Horseback
             ,
             and
             King
             Stephen
             in
             his
             Expedition
             against
             the
             Suedes
             in
             Livonia
             ,
             had
             above
             16000
             German
             and
             Hungarian
             Foot
             in
             his
             Pay.
             
          
           
             
             Now
             I
             shall
             proceed
             to
             present
             your
             Grace
             with
             an
             account
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             raising
             and
             Mustering
             this
             vast
             Body
             of
             Men.
             When
             a
             Pospolite
             is
             once
             agreed
             by
             the
             General
             Diet
             to
             be
             summon'd
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             after
             the
             Ancient
             manner
             ,
             sends
             out
             his
             Writs
             ,
             or
             Letters
             into
             all
             the
             Palatinates
             or
             Districts
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             being
             received
             by
             the
             inferiour
             Officers
             ,
             they
             are
             fastned
             by
             a
             small
             Cord
             to
             a
             long
             Pole
             (
             whence
             they
             are
             called
             
               Literae
               Restium
            
             by
             some
             ,
             and
             by
             others
             VVici
             ,
             signifying
             in
             Polish
             ,
             a
             Staff
             )
             and
             carried
             alost
             to
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Chief
             Noblemen
             of
             the
             District
             thrice
             in
             a
             Month
             ,
             and
             Proclaim'd
             as
             often
             in
             all
             Cities
             and
             Towns.
             All
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             cease
             at
             the
             third
             reading
             of
             these
             Letters
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             those
             of
             the
             Vice
             -
             
             Starosta's
             ,
             who
             exercise
             their
             Jurisdiction
             as
             before
             .
             After
             the
             last
             reading
             of
             these
             Letters
             ,
             a
             Place
             is
             appointed
             by
             several
             private
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Nobility
             in
             every
             District
             ,
             for
             particular
             Musters
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             for
             the
             General
             Muster
             of
             every
             Palatinate
             .
             Here
             the
             Palatins
             and
             Castellans
             take
             an
             exact
             Account
             of
             the
             Men
             ,
             Horses
             ,
             Arms
             ,
             &c.
             neither
             of
             which
             can
             be
             chang'd
             after
             that
             Muster
             .
             At
             the
             same
             time
             also
             ,
             the
             Palatin
             divides
             the
             Districts
             among
             the
             several
             Castellans
             ,
             and
             orders
             them
             their
             several
             Posts
             .
             In
             those
             Palatinates
             where
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Castellan
             ,
             there
             part
             of
             his
             Duty
             is
             performed
             by
             a
             Vice-Chamberlain
             ,
             &c.
             and
             
             in
             Lithuania
             by
             a
             Marshal
             of
             every
             District
             .
             This
             particular
             Muster
             being
             over
             ,
             the
             Castellan
             of
             every
             District
             leads
             the
             Gentry
             under
             ▪
             his
             Command
             to
             the
             place
             of
             general
             Muster
             for
             the
             Palatinate
             ,
             where
             the
             Palatin
             Musters
             them
             again
             ,
             and
             takes
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Defaulters
             .
             Before
             the
             Castellans
             come
             to
             the
             Palatins
             ,
             Justice
             is
             absolutely
             in
             their
             Hands
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             they
             must
             resign
             it
             to
             the
             Palatin
             ,
             tho'
             Capital
             Crimes
             are
             always
             reserved
             for
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             General
             ,
             or
             rather
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             of
             late
             days
             has
             had
             a
             Council
             of
             War
             Assign'd
             him
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           
             I
             may
             here
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentry
             are
             always
             Muster'd
             and
             Registr'd
             annually
             by
             their
             respective
             Officers
             .
             Starovolscius
             reasonably
             
             requires
             two
             necessary
             Qualities
             in
             the
             Polish
             Horse
             ,
             which
             they
             seldom
             or
             never
             have
             ,
             and
             those
             are
             Expedition
             and
             Obedience
             .
             As
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             they
             are
             always
             unwilling
             to
             leave
             their
             Wives
             and
             Children
             ,
             and
             therefore
             never
             care
             for
             appearing
             ,
             before
             they
             are
             forced
             by
             the
             third
             Summons
             :
             And
             as
             for
             the
             latter
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             got
             together
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             thinking
             themselves
             Powerful
             ,
             they
             are
             always
             Plotting
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             Rebel
             against
             their
             Superiours
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             that
             altho'
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Poland
             abounds
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             Plenty
             ,
             yet
             in
             every
             Expedition
             almost
             ,
             the
             Soldiers
             are
             ready
             to
             starve
             ,
             which
             is
             occasioned
             by
             a
             shameful
             neglect
             of
             the
             Chief
             Officers
             to
             furnish
             the
             Army
             with
             requisite
             Provisions
             ,
             whence
             it
             often
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             tho'
             matters
             are
             brought
             to
             the
             nearest
             issue
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             generally
             forsaken
             before
             they
             are
             
             accomplished
             ,
             the
             Soldiers
             Heads
             running
             after
             nothing
             but
             Forrage
             and
             Plunder
             ,
             which
             they
             take
             wherever
             it
             comes
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Country
             is
             generally
             injur'd
             instead
             of
             being
             righted
             and
             defended
             .
             There
             are
             other
             Causes
             of
             this
             Confusion
             and
             Disorder
             in
             the
             Army
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             speak
             of
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             
             When
             the
             Gentry
             have
             been
             thus
             Muster'd
             by
             the
             Palatins
             ,
             they
             are
             next
             to
             be
             led
             by
             their
             Officers
             to
             the
             Place
             of
             general
             Rendezvous
             ,
             where
             every
             Palatin
             delivers
             up
             his
             Charge
             to
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Great
             General
             .
             In
             their
             March
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             quarter'd
             upon
             any
             of
             the
             King
             's
             or
             Gentrys
             Estates
             ,
             but
             are
             to
             encamp
             in
             the
             open
             Fields
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             make
             no
             disturbance
             in
             the
             Citys
             .
             At
             this
             day
             the
             Generals
             Power
             is
             very
             much
             limited
             in
             respect
             of
             what
             it
             was
             formerly
             ,
             for
             then
             a
             General
             was
             altogether
             Absolute
             ,
             and
             his
             Will
             alone
             went
             for
             a
             Law
             ,
             but
             now
             he
             can
             do
             little
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             such
             as
             the
             Republick
             has
             Assign'd
             him
             .
             Besides
             the
             Great
             Generals
             ,
             and
             Field-Marshals
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             by
             the
             Laws
             ,
             is
             obliged
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Army
             in
             Person
             .
             This
             appears
             by
             the
             example
             of
             King
             Alexander
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             reason
             the
             Gentry
             demanded
             his
             Presence
             among
             them
             ,
             tho'
             Sick
             ,
             was
             forced
             to
             be
             carried
             in
             a
             Litter
             into
             the
             Camp.
             This
             was
             thought
             to
             have
             been
             Plotted
             by
             the
             Contrivance
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Glinski
             ,
             who
             hoped
             thereby
             that
             the
             King
             would
             catch
             his
             Death
             .
          
           
           
             
             Before
             I
             proceed
             any
             farther
             ,
             I
             ought
             to
             give
             your
             GRACE
             a
             Division
             of
             the
             Polish
             Army
             ,
             and
             therein
             observe
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             composed
             of
             different
             kinds
             of
             Soldiers
             ,
             as
             first
             of
             the
             Pospolite
             ,
             or
             Militia
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             hir'd
             Soldiers
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             Auxiliaries
             .
             4.
             
             Of
             Quartarian
             Hirelings
             .
             And
             5th
             of
             Voluntiers
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             it
             consists
             both
             of
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             ,
             and
             those
             Natives
             and
             Foreigners
             ;
             the
             Natives
             are
             for
             the
             greatest
             part
             Horse
             ,
             or
             Cavalry
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             divided
             into
             four
             sorts
             ,
             which
             may
             also
             be
             considered
             in
             two
             manners
             ,
             as
             first
             heavy-Arm'd
             ,
             and
             secondly
             light-Horse
             .
             The
             former
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Hussartz
             ,
             which
             ,
             with
             their
             Horses
             ,
             are
             both
             in
             close
             Armour
             .
             And
             2
             the
             Tovarzysz
             ,
             which
             have
             only
             a
             Breast-Plate
             ,
             Helmet
             ,
             and
             Gorget
             .
             These
             are
             both
             choice
             Men
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             are
             so
             named
             from
             a
             word
             in
             Polish
             which
             signifies
             Companion
             .
          
           
             
             The
             first
             of
             these
             are
             Armed
             with
             short
             Lances
             ,
             Sabres
             ,
             and
             Pistols
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             ,
             with
             Carabines
             ,
             Bows
             ,
             and
             Arrows
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             short
             Lances
             are
             called
             by
             the
             
               Poles
               ,
               Kopye
            
             ,
             whence
             also
             the
             Body
             of
             Men
             that
             uses
             them
             is
             term'd
             Kopiynick
             .
             These
             Kopiie
             are
             about
             6
             Foot
             long
             ,
             and
             tied
             to
             the
             Horsmen's
             Wrists
             with
             strings
             of
             Silk
             .
             When
             they
             come
             near
             their
             Enemy
             ,
             they
             dart
             their
             Lances
             with
             all
             their
             Force
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             miss
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             they
             suddenly
             snatch
             back
             the
             Lance
             ,
             by
             help
             of
             the
             Silken
             string
             ,
             but
             where
             they
             have
             mortally
             wounded
             any
             ,
             then
             they
             slip
             the
             Silk
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             Lance
             in
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             they
             can
             ride
             up
             to
             them
             to
             cut
             of
             their
             Heads
             with
             a
             broad
             well
             temper'd
             Sabre
             ,
             which
             always
             hangs
             by
             their
             Saddles
             .
          
           
           
             Both
             the
             Hussartz
             and
             Tovarzysz
             ,
             with
             their
             Horses
             ,
             look
             frightfully
             ,
             being
             stuck
             all
             over
             with
             Wings
             of
             Storks
             ,
             Cranes
             ,
             Turky-Cocks
             ,
             &c.
             and
             Cloath'd
             over
             their
             Armour
             with
             skins
             of
             Leopards
             ,
             Tygres
             ,
             Bears
             ,
             Lyons
             ,
             &c.
             all
             which
             they
             do
             to
             make
             themselves
             the
             more
             terrible
             to
             their
             Enemy
             .
             These
             Cavalry
             for
             the
             most
             part
             set
             themselves
             also
             off
             wilh
             various
             Partycolour'd
             Mantles
             ,
             which
             oftentimes
             shine
             with
             Jewels
             ,
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             .
             Of
             the
             Hussartz
             there
             are
             but
             5
             Companies
             in
             Poland
             ,
             every
             Company
             consisting
             of
             about
             300
             Men
             ,
             all
             Arm'd
             Cap-a-pe
             .
             They
             have
             but
             one
             Lieutenant
             in
             each
             Company
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Poruczknik
             ,
             and
             one
             Korazy
             ,
             or
             Trumpeter
             ,
             with
             a
             particular
             sort
             of
             Trumpet
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Koronzy
             .
             One
             of
             these
             the
             present
             King
             of
             France
             caus'd
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             with
             design
             to
             have
             the
             like
             made
             ,
             but
             being
             extreamly
             costly
             ,
             and
             not
             like
             to
             be
             of
             any
             great
             use
             among
             the
             Cannon
             ,
             he
             laid
             his
             Intention
             aside
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Light
             Horse
             are
             also
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             and
             are
             either
             with
             Armour
             ,
             or
             without
             .
             The
             first
             sort
             wear
             Coats
             of
             Mail
             ,
             and
             differ
             in
             Names
             as
             they
             do
             in
             Countries
             .
             The
             Poles
             call
             them
             
               Pancerznicy
               Koragwy
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Lithuanians
               ,
               Petihorsky
               Koragwy
            
             ,
             which
             last
             differ
             something
             in
             their
             Dress
             from
             the
             former
             .
             The
             number
             of
             these
             far
             exceeds
             that
             either
             of
             the
             Hussartz
             ,
             or
             Tovarzysz
             .
             They
             are
             both
             separate
             Companies
             ,
             and
             are
             Incorporated
             into
             no
             Regiments
             .
             They
             are
             in
             all
             about
             6
             or
             7000
             ,
             and
             are
             Arm'd
             with
             Darts
             and
             Sabres
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             they
             please
             ,
             they
             may
             wear
             Wings
             and
             Feathers
             .
             Those
             out
             of
             Armour
             which
             
             are
             the
             fourth
             sort
             of
             Horse
             ,
             wear
             a
             Burka
             ,
             or
             rough
             Mantle
             about
             their
             Necks
             ,
             and
             have
             for
             Arms
             a
             Bow
             and
             Arrows
             ,
             with
             a
             Sabre
             .
             These
             are
             the
             most
             numerous
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             compose
             the
             main
             Body
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             call
             d
             by
             the
             
               Poles
               ,
               Woysko
            
             .
             The
             number
             of
             these
             is
             always
             determin'd
             by
             the
             Diet.
             Neither
             these
             nor
             the
             others
             ever
             wear
             Liveries
             ,
             as
             in
             most
             Countries
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             all
             Polish
             Gentlemen
             .
             These
             ,
             were
             they
             better
             Disciplin'd
             ,
             and
             better
             paid
             ,
             would
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             be
             the
             finest
             Cavalry
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             
             As
             for
             the
             Foot
             ,
             they
             are
             either
             Poles
             and
             Lithuanians
             ,
             or
             Foreigners
             ,
             levy'd
             chiefly
             in
             Germany
             and
             Hungary
             .
             The
             
               Zaporohensian
               Cosacks
            
             formerly
             serv'd
             the
             Poles
             as
             Volunteers
             ,
             for
             very
             small
             Pay.
             They
             sometimes
             came
             in
             30000
             strong
             ,
             Arm'd
             with
             hook'd
             Lances
             ,
             Scymitars
             ,
             and
             long
             Guns
             ,
             and
             each
             having
             his
             Horse
             ,
             they
             fought
             either
             Mounted
             or
             on
             Foot.
             They
             us'd
             their
             own
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             chose
             all
             their
             Commanders
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Body
             ,
             and
             would
             frequently
             depose
             even
             their
             General
             without
             any
             reason
             if
             he
             were
             not
             successful
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             observ'd
             some
             of
             the
             Manners
             of
             these
             Cosacks
             in
             the
             first
             Volume
             of
             this
             History
             ,
             and
             here
             it
             may
             not
             be
             a-miss
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Digression
             ,
             to
             say
             something
             more
             of
             them
             ,
             especially
             in
             what
             relates
             to
             War
             ,
             wherein
             I
             shall
             be
             as
             brief
             as
             I
             ought
             in
             reason
             .
          
           
             
             They
             had
             their
             Name
             of
             Zaporohensian
             from
             the
             Russians
             ,
             calling
             them
             Porohi
             ,
             importing
             that
             they
             liv'd
             beyond
             the
             borders
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Poland
             .
             He
             that
             Governs
             them
             
             at
             present
             is
             their
             General
             ,
             who
             ,
             instead
             of
             a
             Scepter
             ,
             bears
             only
             a
             Commander's
             Staff
             made
             of
             Cane
             .
             As
             this
             Person
             is
             not
             Elected
             by
             Votes
             ,
             but
             by
             tumultuary
             Acclamations
             ,
             and
             throwing
             up
             of
             Caps
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             frequently
             deposed
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             by
             the
             inconstant
             Suffrages
             of
             the
             Populace
             ;
             but
             however
             ,
             while
             he
             injoys
             his
             Supremacy
             ,
             he
             has
             an
             Arbitrary
             Power
             over
             Life
             and
             Death
             .
             Next
             to
             him
             are
             the
             4
             Counsellors
             of
             War
             (
             called
             by
             them
             Assavuli
             )
             and
             the
             Lieutenant-General
             :
             After
             these
             are
             the
             several
             Prefects
             ,
             and
             other
             Sub-Commanders
             .
          
           
             
             In
             their
             Counsels
             of
             War
             ,
             the
             General
             having
             caus'd
             all
             the
             People
             to
             be
             Conven'd
             ,
             and
             standing
             under
             a
             Canopy
             bare
             headed
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Counsellors
             ,
             and
             Lieutenant-General
             ,
             after
             making
             a
             small
             Reverence
             to
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             who
             are
             sitting
             all
             the
             while
             ,
             proposes
             to
             them
             what
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             debated
             at
             that
             Session
             ;
             then
             is
             also
             his
             time
             to
             clear
             any
             Accusations
             made
             against
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             request
             any
             Favour
             of
             the
             Publick
             ,
             which
             he
             always
             does
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Submission
             and
             Respect
             .
             While
             the
             General
             is
             speaking
             ,
             the
             People
             all
             hearken
             with
             profound
             silence
             ,
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             has
             done
             ,
             they
             pronounce
             their
             Pleasure
             with
             no
             less
             Noise
             and
             Vocifieration
             .
          
           
             
             By
             Land
             ,
             like
             the
             Ancient
             Gauls
             ,
             they
             fortify
             their
             Camps
             with
             their
             Carriages
             ,
             and
             at
             Sea
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             defend
             their
             little
             Boats
             against
             the
             Fury
             of
             Tempests
             ,
             by
             fencing
             them
             all
             round
             ,
             and
             over
             head
             ,
             with
             Reeds
             radled
             together
             ,
             not
             unlike
             our
             Arbors
             .
             Of
             these
             
               Cosacks
               ,
               Amurath
            
             the
             Great
             ,
             Emperor
             of
             Turkey
             us'd
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               in
               spite
               of
               the
               other
               Potentates
            
             
             of
             Europe
             ,
             
               he
               could
               sleep
               on
               both
               Ears
            
             (
             a
             Turkish
             Expression
             )
             
               but
               that
               these
               Gad-flies
               would
               scarce
               suffer
               him
               to
               sleep
               on
               either
               .
            
          
           
             
             We
             may
             guess
             at
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Cosacks
             ,
             by
             observing
             ,
             that
             at
             one
             time
             they
             had
             above
             200000
             Men
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             in
             their
             Rebellion
             against
             Poland
             ,
             but
             then
             indeed
             they
             had
             assistance
             from
             the
             Russians
             ,
             who
             Rebell'd
             likewise
             .
             At
             present
             they
             have
             pretty
             good
             intelligence
             with
             the
             Poles
             ,
             being
             very
             uneasy
             under
             the
             Turkish
             and
             Muscovitish
             Yoke
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             the
             late
             King
             
               John
               Sobieski
            
             no
             small
             service
             in
             his
             Wars
             against
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             
             To
             return
             to
             the
             Polish
             Foot
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             they
             are
             either
             Natives
             or
             Foreigners
             .
             How
             the
             Natives
             are
             raised
             I
             shewed
             before
             .
             They
             are
             generally
             nothing
             but
             the
             vilest
             Mob
             ,
             and
             their
             business
             is
             rather
             to
             serve
             as
             Pioneers
             than
             Soldiers
             ,
             for
             the
             Gentry
             only
             make
             use
             of
             them
             to
             dig
             and
             fill
             up
             Trenches
             and
             Ditches
             ,
             to
             undermine
             Walls
             ,
             build
             Bridges
             ,
             clear
             the
             Roads
             ,
             to
             load
             and
             drive
             the
             Carriages
             ,
             to
             keep
             Guard
             in
             the
             Camp
             ,
             while
             the
             other
             Soldiers
             are
             absent
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             to
             do
             all
             manner
             of
             drudgery
             they
             shall
             be
             commanded
             to
             .
          
           
             
             These
             are
             mixt
             for
             the
             most
             part
             with
             the
             German
             hir'd
             Foot
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             meet
             with
             much
             better
             treatment
             in
             the
             Army
             .
             
               VVhen
               we
               design
               to
               Besiege
               any
               Place
               ,
            
             (
             says
             
               Starovolscius
               )
               we
               commonly
               send
               into
            
             Germany
             or
             Hungary
             
               to
               hire
               Foot
               ,
               they
               being
               more
               Expert
               and
               Expeditious
               at
               any
               such
               work
               than
               ours
               .
            
             Among
             these
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             Command
             is
             generally
             given
             in
             the
             German
             Tongue
             .
             They
             are
             all
             divided
             
             into
             Regiments
             and
             Companies
             as
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             and
             Commanded
             as
             well
             by
             Polish
             as
             German
             Officers
             .
             The
             Soldiers
             are
             generally
             so
             ill
             provided
             for
             ,
             that
             most
             of
             them
             have
             neither
             Swords
             nor
             Shooes
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             in
             Winter-Quarters
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             above
             a
             Penny
             a
             day
             allowed
             them
             ,
             besides
             what
             they
             can
             steal
             .
             Neither
             are
             their
             Officers
             much
             more
             kindly
             dealt
             with
             ,
             for
             they
             scarce
             fare
             so
             well
             in
             any
             respect
             ,
             as
             our
             common
             Sentinels
             do
             here
             .
          
           
             
             Altho'
             there
             is
             a
             set
             number
             of
             Polish
             Foot
             that
             are
             Natives
             ,
             allowed
             out
             of
             every
             Village
             and
             Town
             ,
             and
             which
             consequently
             is
             part
             of
             the
             Pospolite
             ;
             yet
             because
             these
             General
             Expeditions
             are
             very
             slow
             in
             getting
             together
             ,
             and
             so
             instead
             of
             relieveing
             their
             Country
             ,
             rather
             oppress
             and
             expose
             it
             to
             Danger
             ,
             the
             Poles
             have
             always
             almost
             ,
             made
             use
             of
             Foreign
             Soldiers
             upon
             sudden
             Occasions
             ,
             which
             would
             the
             easier
             be
             made
             subject
             to
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             undergo
             any
             Hazard
             or
             Exploit
             .
             The
             Arms
             of
             all
             these
             Foot
             are
             chiefly
             a
             long
             hook'd
             Battle-Ax
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Poles
             call
             in
             their
             Language
             ,
             Bardysz
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             they
             have
             a
             sort
             of
             long
             Guns
             .
             When
             the
             Cosacks
             and
             Heydukes
             serve
             the
             Poles
             ,
             the
             latter
             have
             Liveries
             given
             them
             of
             one
             Colour
             ,
             and
             the
             former
             have
             a
             sort
             of
             course
             Cloth
             of
             what
             Colour
             they
             please
             .
             They
             both
             have
             Horses
             to
             use
             upon
             occasion
             .
             What
             other
             Foreign
             Horse
             or
             Foot
             there
             are
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             your
             Grace
             an
             Account
             of
             in
             their
             proper
             places
             ,
             but
             at
             present
             ,
             for
             Method's
             sake
             ,
             I
             must
             go
             back
             to
             the
             Pospolite
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             Gentry
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             go
             beyond
             the
             Frontiers
             above
             five
             Miles
             ,
             nor
             to
             continue
             above
             six
             Weeks
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             are
             compell'd
             by
             a
             unanimous
             Agreement
             of
             the
             Diet
             ,
             (
             which
             never
             happens
             but
             upon
             very
             extraordinary
             Occasions
             )
             then
             either
             the
             King
             or
             State
             is
             to
             bear
             their
             Charges
             ,
             and
             make
             good
             their
             Damages
             .
             When
             the
             Gentry
             take
             any
             Prisoners
             they
             are
             to
             present
             them
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             to
             make
             them
             some
             return
             by
             Custom
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             are
             taken
             themselves
             they
             are
             to
             be
             ransom'd
             out
             of
             the
             Publick
             Treasury
             .
             For
             Foreign
             Expeditions
             the
             Poles
             make
             use
             of
             Stipendiary
             Soldiers
             ,
             provided
             the
             Enemy
             be
             not
             extraordinary
             strong
             ;
             for
             in
             such
             case
             ,
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             by
             a
             decree
             of
             the
             Diet
             ,
             is
             to
             march
             against
             them
             :
             So
             the
             Turk
             once
             coming
             towards
             Poland
             with
             600000
             Men
             ,
             the
             King
             did
             not
             care
             to
             trust
             even
             to
             70000
             hir'd
             Foreigners
             ,
             but
             convok'd
             the
             Gentry
             together
             at
             Leopol
             ,
             with
             whom
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             set
             forward
             as
             speedily
             as
             he
             was
             advised
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             totally
             extirpated
             the
             Infidels
             ,
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             out
             of
             Europe
             .
             The
             Gentry
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             be
             in
             Arms
             as
             long
             as
             the
             King
             or
             State
             has
             occasion
             for
             them
             .
             They
             all
             serve
             on
             Horseback
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             Honours
             sake
             ,
             but
             likewise
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             the
             more
             speedily
             intercept
             and
             oppose
             the
             Enemy
             before
             they
             reach
             their
             Frontiers
             .
             When
             the
             Wars
             are
             over
             ,
             the
             Nobility
             are
             not
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             Discharged
             ,
             but
             must
             wait
             till
             they
             are
             methodically
             dismiss'd
             the
             Roll
             or
             Register
             by
             the
             Palatins
             ,
             the
             reason
             of
             which
             is
             ,
             for
             fear
             they
             might
             otherwise
             misuse
             the
             Citizens
             and
             Boors
             in
             a
             tumultuous
             Return
             .
          
           
           
             
             Of
             the
             hir'd
             Soldiers
             I
             have
             spoken
             something
             before
             :
             All
             that
             I
             think
             proper
             to
             add
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Hungarian
             Foot
             which
             the
             Poles
             call
             
               VVegerska
               Piechota
            
             ,
             were
             first
             instituted
             by
             
               Stephen
               Batori
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Wars
             against
             the
             Muscovites
             ,
             to
             the
             maintaining
             of
             which
             ,
             almost
             every
             Diet
             contributes
             something
             ,
             yet
             which
             seldom
             or
             never
             suffices
             them
             .
             Formerly
             the
             hir'd
             Foot
             consisted
             as
             well
             of
             Natives
             as
             Strangers
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Auxiliary
             differ
             from
             the
             hir'd
             Forces
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             the
             former
             are
             such
             as
             have
             been
             agreed
             to
             be
             furnished
             the
             Poles
             by
             Foreign
             Princes
             in
             a
             Treaty
             of
             Peace
             ;
             and
             the
             latter
             are
             such
             as
             have
             been
             levied
             in
             other
             Countries
             by
             permission
             .
          
           
             
             Of
             this
             first
             sort
             were
             a
             certain
             number
             allowed
             
               Boleslaus
               Crivoustus
            
             by
             the
             Russians
             ,
             and
             to
             Casimir
             IV.
             by
             the
             Tartars
             against
             the
             Prussias
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             have
             some
             Rewards
             from
             the
             Poles
             :
             These
             Rewards
             the
             Tartars
             afterwards
             requir'd
             yearly
             as
             a
             Tribute
             ,
             nay
             ,
             tho'
             they
             did
             no
             manner
             of
             Service
             for
             them
             ;
             whereupon
             King
             Stephen
             repell'd
             their
             Importunacies
             with
             an
             absolute
             Refusal
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observ'd
             before
             in
             that
             King's
             Life
             ,
             which
             occasion'd
             great
             heats
             and
             disturbances
             ,
             but
             at
             length
             a
             Peace
             was
             concluded
             between
             these
             two
             Nations
             ,
             under
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               John
               Casimir
            
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Poles
             were
             oblig'd
             to
             pay
             a
             certain
             Stipend
             to
             the
             Cham
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             Cham
             was
             to
             be
             assisting
             to
             the
             Poles
             whenever
             they
             had
             occasion
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             latter
             broke
             his
             promise
             ,
             which
             induced
             a
             non-performance
             in
             the
             former
             .
             There
             are
             other
             Examples
             of
             these
             kinds
             of
             
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             at
             present
             some
             Allies
             are
             still
             obliged
             by
             such
             Contracts
             .
             These
             Soldiers
             are
             both
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             ,
             as
             the
             Agreement
             is
             made
             .
          
           
             
             This
             breach
             of
             Alliance
             by
             the
             Tartars
             ,
             occasion'd
             the
             Poles
             a
             new
             sort
             of
             Soldiers
             ;
             for
             
               Sigismundus
               Augustus
            
             ,
             to
             prevent
             their
             Incursions
             into
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             allotted
             a
             fourth
             part
             of
             his
             Crown-Revenues
             ,
             to
             maintain
             a
             Guard
             on
             the
             Frontiers
             towards
             Tartary
             .
             This
             fourth
             part
             was
             sometimes
             augmented
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             often
             as
             Exigencys
             required
             .
             It
             was
             to
             be
             supervised
             by
             two
             Senators
             ,
             and
             two
             of
             the
             Gentry
             ,
             in
             conjunction
             with
             the
             High-Treasurer
             of
             Poland
             .
             The
             Starosta
             of
             Rava
             had
             the
             Custody
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             to
             give
             in
             his
             yearly
             Accounts
             how
             he
             had
             distributed
             it
             .
             From
             hence
             these
             Soldiers
             had
             the
             Name
             of
             Quartarians
             .
             Before
             this
             time
             the
             like
             Institution
             had
             been
             attempted
             at
             a
             Diet
             held
             at
             Vilna
             ,
             to
             guard
             the
             Frontiers
             of
             Lithuania
             against
             the
             Muscovites
             ,
             but
             this
             met
             with
             Opposition
             ,
             and
             consequently
             was
             laid
             aside
             :
             These
             Forces
             generally
             consist
             of
             Foot
             ,
             and
             are
             always
             kept
             in
             Garrison
             .
          
           
             
             Besides
             all
             these
             Soldiers
             before-mentioned
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             richest
             Gentry
             in
             Poland
             have
             all
             along
             been
             accustom'd
             ,
             at
             their
             sole
             costs
             and
             charges
             ,
             to
             raise
             several
             Troops
             of
             Horse
             for
             the
             publick
             Service
             ;
             some
             few
             Examples
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             which
             it
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             insert
             .
             
             By
             the
             help
             of
             these
             ,
             Zamoski
             ,
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Sigismund
             III.
             worsted
             Carambeius
             the
             Scythian
             ,
             with
             3000
             Men
             only
             ,
             who
             with
             70000
             came
             to
             Invade
             Poland
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             
             many
             thousands
             of
             his
             Tartars
             ,
             was
             quickly
             forced
             to
             return
             home
             :
             And
             in
             the
             same
             Reign
             ,
             Zolkievi
             ,
             with
             only
             3000
             Horse
             ,
             set
             upon
             80000
             Muscovites
             unawares
             ,
             and
             routed
             them
             entirely
             ,
             bringing
             away
             three
             German
             Regiments
             that
             served
             among
             them
             .
             Also
             in
             the
             late
             Reign
             ,
             
               Andrew
               Trzebicki
            
             (
             who
             afterwards
             was
             made
             Primate
             )
             when
             but
             Bishop
             of
             Cracow
             ,
             and
             Duke
             of
             Severia
             ,
             rais'd
             a
             considerable
             number
             of
             Forces
             at
             his
             own
             proper
             Expence
             ,
             to
             be
             sent
             against
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             which
             performed
             Wonders
             under
             the
             then
             General
             
               John
               Sobieski
            
             .
             I
             omit
             many
             others
             that
             have
             done
             the
             same
             thing
             .
          
           
             
             These
             Soldiers
             have
             been
             for
             the
             most
             part
             selected
             out
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             which
             has
             been
             the
             occasion
             of
             their
             so
             frequent
             success
             in
             but
             small
             numbers
             ,
             in
             respect
             to
             those
             of
             their
             Enemies
             .
             From
             this
             voluntary
             raising
             of
             these
             Soldiers
             ,
             they
             have
             had
             the
             Name
             given
             them
             of
             Volunteers
             ,
             tho'
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             that
             Title
             is
             appropriated
             to
             such
             as
             serve
             of
             their
             own
             Accord
             ,
             and
             without
             Pay.
             
          
           
             
             Notwithstanding
             the
             great
             number
             and
             Warlike
             Disposition
             of
             all
             these
             several
             kinds
             of
             Soldiers
             ,
             yet
             their
             Power
             is
             very
             much
             abated
             by
             their
             want
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             the
             neglect
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             their
             Officers
             ,
             in
             the
             due
             administration
             of
             Affairs
             ;
             for
             first
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             State
             ,
             the
             Diet
             consisting
             of
             so
             many
             Persons
             of
             differing
             Sentiments
             ,
             is
             so
             exceeding
             tardy
             in
             fitting
             matters
             for
             Action
             ,
             that
             like
             a
             Clock
             made
             up
             of
             many
             contrary
             Motions
             ,
             its
             Progress
             must
             consequently
             be
             very
             slow
             ;
             and
             likewise
             ,
             before
             the
             Senators
             and
             Gentry
             
             can
             meet
             together
             ,
             there
             are
             so
             many
             Ceremonies
             to
             be
             past
             ,
             (
             which
             they
             scarce
             ever
             abridge
             in
             the
             greatest
             Extremities
             )
             that
             a
             Potent
             Enemy
             may
             over-run
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             before
             the
             Pospolite
             can
             well
             be
             got
             ready
             to
             oppose
             them
             .
             This
             was
             experienced
             when
             the
             Czar
             of
             Muscovy
             took
             Polocz
             and
             Smolensko
             from
             
               Sigismundus
               Augustus
            
             ,
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             disagreements
             at
             that
             time
             in
             the
             Diet
             ,
             was
             never
             afterwards
             able
             to
             revenge
             it
             .
             The
             same
             Czar
             likewise
             invaded
             Livonia
             without
             opposition
             ,
             thro'
             the
             like
             Defect
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             never
             have
             effected
             with
             so
             good
             success
             ,
             had
             the
             Poles
             been
             in
             a
             readiness
             to
             have
             marched
             against
             him
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             generally
             so
             long
             in
             fitting
             out
             ,
             and
             so
             unwilling
             to
             part
             with
             their
             beloved
             Luxury
             at
             the
             Diet
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             easily
             change
             to
             the
             rougher
             exercise
             of
             War.
             
          
           
             
             Boterus
             ,
             in
             his
             Description
             of
             Poland
             ,
             says
             ,
             that
             four
             things
             are
             indispensibly
             requisite
             to
             the
             Defence
             of
             a
             State
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             Native
             Force
             .
             2.
             
             Numerous
             .
             3.
             
             Potent
             .
             And
             4.
             
             Expeditious
             .
             First
             ,
             their
             Force
             ought
             to
             be
             Native
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             betray'd
             by
             trusting
             it
             in
             the
             Hands
             of
             Strangers
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             so
             great
             Interest
             in
             the
             Success
             as
             themselves
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Numerous
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             always
             be
             able
             to
             bring
             on
             fresh
             Supplies
             in
             cases
             of
             Extremity
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Potent
             ,
             because
             Numbers
             without
             Courage
             would
             rather
             contribute
             towards
             their
             Defeat
             than
             Victory
             :
             And
             fourthly
             ,
             Expeditious
             and
             Active
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             qualified
             for
             hasty
             Marches
             ,
             and
             to
             rally
             upon
             the
             greatest
             Rout.
             Now
             ,
             tho'
             the
             Poles
             have
             a
             sort
             of
             Claim
             to
             the
             three
             
             former
             of
             these
             Qualities
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             a
             little
             wanting
             in
             the
             latter
             ,
             especially
             before
             they
             come
             into
             the
             Field
             ,
             the
             causes
             of
             which
             may
             be
             the
             want
             of
             sufficient
             Authority
             in
             the
             Prince
             ,
             or
             the
             slow
             and
             defective
             Supplies
             of
             Money
             ,
             which
             has
             always
             been
             justly
             esteem'd
             the
             Sinews
             of
             War.
             The
             insufficiency
             of
             the
             Princes
             Power
             may
             appear
             all
             along
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             this
             History
             ;
             and
             the
             defect
             in
             supplies
             of
             Money
             is
             apparent
             ,
             by
             the
             bad
             Paying
             and
             Providing
             for
             the
             Army
             ,
             for
             the
             Soldiers
             that
             are
             to
             receive
             Pay
             ,
             are
             never
             paid
             above
             once
             in
             half
             a
             Year
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             are
             forced
             to
             subsist
             upon
             Plunder
             ,
             or
             upon
             what
             they
             can
             find
             in
             the
             Woods
             ;
             nay
             ,
             Hauteville
             says
             ,
             they
             have
             sometimes
             been
             reduced
             to
             eat
             Horse-flesh
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Officers
             ,
             they
             receive
             no
             Pay
             above
             once
             a
             Year
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             but
             once
             in
             two
             .
          
           
             
             The
             manner
             of
             Paying
             them
             is
             particular
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             may
             not
             be
             improper
             to
             present
             your
             GRACE
             with
             an
             account
             of
             it
             .
             Commissioners
             deputed
             by
             the
             Diet
             for
             this
             purpose
             are
             ordered
             to
             meet
             at
             a
             place
             that
             is
             a
             good
             way
             off
             from
             Court
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             the
             King
             may
             not
             concern
             himself
             in
             it
             ,
             tho'
             every
             thing
             there
             be
             done
             in
             his
             Name
             .
             Then
             they
             proceed
             to
             allot
             every
             Officer
             his
             quota
             ,
             but
             they
             commonly
             retrench
             part
             of
             their
             due
             ,
             especially
             where
             they
             are
             Foreigners
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             the
             better
             be
             tolerated
             ,
             because
             the
             Officers
             are
             generally
             at
             no
             charge
             to
             subsist
             and
             recruit
             their
             Companies
             ,
             and
             yet
             their
             Commission
             runs
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             taken
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             however
             the
             Soldiers
             suffer
             ,
             the
             Officers
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             complain
             .
          
           
           
             
             By
             the
             Armies
             being
             so
             seldom
             paid
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             not
             at
             all
             for
             want
             of
             Money
             ,
             the
             Soldiers
             frequently
             Confederate
             together
             and
             Mutiny
             ,
             the
             manner
             whereof
             is
             commonly
             this
             .
             The
             Officers
             after
             they
             have
             found
             that
             their
             repeated
             complaints
             both
             to
             Court
             and
             the
             Diet
             ,
             prove
             fruitless
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             Assemble
             and
             make
             a
             Rokosz
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Polish
             Language
             implys
             ,
             
               a
               forsaking
               their
               Generals
            
             .
             The
             Subaltern
             Officers
             being
             thus
             Assembled
             ,
             Elect
             two
             among
             them
             ,
             one
             for
             their
             Marshal
             ,
             and
             another
             for
             their
             Lieutenant
             ,
             which
             last
             they
             term
             their
             Substitute
             ;
             both
             these
             they
             immediately
             make
             to
             Swear
             ,
             
               That
               they
               will
               use
               their
               utmost
               endeavours
               to
               procure
               their
               Pay
               from
               the
               Republick
               .
            
             After
             this
             ,
             the
             said
             Marshal
             forthwith
             takes
             upon
             him
             the
             Office
             of
             General
             ;
             the
             sequel
             of
             which
             may
             be
             easily
             conjectur'd
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             Ruin
             and
             Desolation
             ;
             for
             then
             the
             Army
             instead
             of
             Marching
             against
             the
             Enemy
             or
             securing
             the
             Frontiers
             ,
             minds
             nothing
             else
             but
             Plunder
             ,
             Rapine
             and
             Destruction
             .
          
           
             
             An
             Example
             of
             this
             kind
             happen'd
             under
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               John
               Casimir
            
             ,
             when
             one
             Swiderski
             was
             Marshal
             ,
             and
             one
             Borzecki
             ,
             his
             Lieutenant
             or
             Substitute
             .
             This
             Confederacy
             which
             was
             not
             easily
             quell'd
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             was
             thought
             to
             have
             been
             occasion'd
             more
             by
             the
             influence
             of
             some
             Male-contents
             ,
             who
             hop'd
             to
             effect
             their
             Designs
             in
             such
             a
             Confusion
             ,
             than
             for
             any
             great
             omission
             in
             paying
             the
             Army
             .
             
          
           
             There
             are
             other
             inconveniencies
             which
             introduce
             Confusion
             and
             Disorder
             into
             the
             Polish
             Army
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Oppression
             of
             
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             these
             flow
             chiefly
             from
             the
             Officers
             ,
             and
             first
             from
             the
             General
             's
             being
             perpetual
             ,
             the
             King
             being
             often
             oblig'd
             to
             give
             that
             great
             Charge
             to
             a
             rich
             Nobleman
             ,
             that
             knows
             little
             or
             nothing
             of
             Warlike
             matters
             ,
             yet
             when
             he
             has
             once
             bestow'd
             it
             ,
             he
             cannot
             recall
             his
             Grant
             ,
             tho'
             he
             foresee
             never
             so
             many
             ill
             Consequences
             that
             attend
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             Poland
             often
             makes
             false
             steps
             in
             Martial
             Affairs
             ,
             when
             it
             has
             frequently
             so
             unexperienc'd
             a
             Guide
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             if
             this
             high
             Command
             were
             only
             conferr'd
             on
             ,
             and
             continu'd
             to
             Merit
             ,
             what
             wonders
             might
             not
             the
             Polish
             Cavalry
             be
             able
             to
             perform
             ?
             for
             being
             so
             vast
             a
             number
             of
             Horse
             ,
             they
             might
             easily
             hem
             in
             and
             Cut
             off
             the
             greatest
             Body
             of
             Foot
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Armies
             of
             their
             Enemies
             chiefly
             Consist
             .
             Another
             inconvenience
             proceeds
             from
             the
             ill
             Conduct
             and
             Remissness
             of
             the
             under
             Officers
             ,
             the
             greatest
             whereof
             is
             that
             ,
             especially
             those
             of
             the
             Gentry
             ,
             seldom
             come
             to
             the
             place
             of
             Rendezvouz
             ,
             till
             a
             Month
             or
             six
             Weeks
             after
             the
             time
             appointed
             ,
             and
             this
             neither
             the
             King
             nor
             General
             dares
             offer
             to
             remedy
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             disobliging
             that
             serviceable
             Body
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             the
             Gentry
             are
             sometimes
             accustom'd
             to
             leave
             the
             Army
             a
             Month
             before
             the
             Campaign
             is
             ended
             ,
             which
             grievance
             is
             also
             not
             to
             be
             redress'd
             without
             danger
             .
             The
             cause
             of
             their
             being
             so
             tardy
             in
             appearing
             ,
             is
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             to
             be
             Attributed
             to
             the
             defective
             Orders
             given
             them
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             Officers
             are
             Commanded
             to
             March
             to
             such
             or
             such
             a
             place
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             neither
             
             the
             time
             they
             are
             to
             march
             in
             ,
             nor
             the
             Towns
             they
             are
             to
             pass
             through
             ,
             are
             comprehended
             ,
             so
             that
             by
             these
             means
             they
             are
             at
             liberty
             ,
             to
             delay
             on
             account
             of
             their
             own
             private
             Business
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             they
             please
             ,
             or
             else
             ,
             to
             wander
             all
             over
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             either
             for
             their
             Profit
             or
             Pleasure
             ;
             whereby
             the
             Country
             they
             March
             through
             is
             not
             a
             little
             damag'd
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             laid
             Designs
             of
             the
             Army
             frustrated
             by
             their
             Absence
             .
             Another
             Inconvenience
             arising
             from
             the
             Officers
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             employ
             so
             much
             Money
             in
             fitting
             themselves
             out
             with
             costly
             Arms
             ,
             and
             splendid
             Equipage
             ▪
             that
             for
             want
             of
             timely
             Pay
             ,
             they
             have
             seldom
             any
             thing
             left
             ,
             in
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             to
             support
             their
             Necessities
             :
             Which
             Defect
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             make
             up
             ,
             by
             oppressing
             the
             People
             after
             an
             unreasonable
             manner
             .
             From
             this
             Extravagance
             of
             theirs
             ,
             proceeds
             another
             Inconvenience
             to
             the
             State
             ;
             For
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             thus
             exhausted
             their
             Pockets
             ,
             they
             usually
             lay
             the
             Occasion
             of
             their
             Misbehaviour
             either
             on
             the
             Court
             ,
             or
             the
             Government
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             the
             succeeding
             Diet
             ,
             oftentimes
             produces
             great
             Heats
             and
             Disturbances
             .
             When
             any
             new
             Levies
             are
             to
             be
             made
             in
             Poland
             ,
             the
             Officers
             not
             only
             excuse
             ,
             for
             Money
             ,
             what
             Places
             they
             think
             sit
             ;
             but
             also
             ,
             as
             I
             observ'd
             before
             ,
             seldom
             pay
             the
             Soldiers
             the
             Rates
             that
             they
             are
             allow'd
             for
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             these
             latter
             are
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             forc'd
             to
             pillage
             and
             plunder
             even
             their
             own
             Country
             ,
             without
             their
             Officers
             being
             able
             to
             hinder
             them
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             they
             have
             first
             set
             them
             Examples
             for
             so
             doing
             .
          
           
           
             
             To
             avoid
             most
             of
             these
             Inconveniences
             ,
             some
             discerning
             Politicians
             have
             propos'd
             to
             the
             Diet
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             Soldiers
             always
             Encamped
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             might
             be
             made
             more
             subject
             to
             Discipline
             ,
             by
             disabling
             them
             from
             pillaging
             the
             Country
             ;
             and
             by
             keeping
             them
             together
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             always
             at
             hand
             to
             oppose
             the
             sudden
             Inroads
             of
             an
             Enemy
             .
             By
             these
             Means
             also
             ,
             the
             People
             ,
             being
             deliver'd
             from
             Oppression
             ,
             would
             be
             the
             better
             able
             to
             pay
             their
             Taxes
             ;
             which
             would
             remove
             that
             fatal
             Inconvenience
             ,
             of
             the
             Army
             's
             being
             ill
             paid
             .
             This
             Advice
             some
             approv'd
             of
             ,
             and
             argu'd
             for
             :
             But
             others
             vigorously
             oppos'd
             it
             ;
             alledging
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             of
             very
             ill
             Consequence
             to
             intrust
             so
             great
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             Hands
             of
             one
             Person
             ,
             their
             General
             ;
             and
             to
             confide
             it
             to
             more
             than
             one
             ,
             would
             ,
             probably
             ,
             through
             Emulation
             ,
             occasion
             no
             less
             Disorder
             and
             Danger
             to
             the
             Commonwealth
             .
             After
             a
             great
             many
             Debates
             ,
             Pro
             and
             Con
             ,
             these
             last
             got
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             prevail'd
             to
             have
             the
             Army
             continue
             in
             the
             same
             Disorder
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             
             Notwithstanding
             all
             these
             Inconveniences
             that
             the
             Polish
             Government
             lies
             under
             as
             to
             Military
             Affairs
             ,
             yet
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             Action
             ,
             their
             Cavalry
             especially
             ,
             have
             effected
             Wonders
             ;
             a
             few
             Examples
             of
             which
             it
             may
             not
             be
             improper
             to
             entertain
             Your
             GRACE
             with
             ,
             out
             of
             Starovolscius
             .
             He
             begins
             with
             the
             Reign
             of
             Sigismund
             I.
             and
             says
             ,
             That
             the
             General
             Lesniovius
             ,
             with
             not
             above
             1500
             Spear-men
             ,
             routed
             above
             40000
             Moscovites
             ,
             killing
             upwards
             of
             9000
             on
             the
             Spot
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             
             another
             General
             ,
             Boratinius
             ,
             with
             2000
             Horse
             ,
             defeated
             30000
             Moscovites
             ,
             killing
             7000
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             bringing
             away
             all
             their
             Cannon
             .
             In
             the
             same
             Reign
             likewise
             ,
             Camenecius
             ,
             with
             only
             6000
             Horse
             ,
             overthrew
             above
             25000
             Tartars
             .
             And
             about
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             Tarnovius
             ,
             with
             4000
             ,
             beat
             22000
             Turks
             and
             Valachians
             ,
             taking
             from
             them
             above
             52
             Field-Pieces
             .
             In
             Sigismund
             II's
             Reign
             ,
             Duke
             Radzivil
             ,
             with
             7000
             only
             ,
             routed
             30000
             Moscovites
             ,
             and
             took
             from
             them
             the
             Castle
             of
             Ula
             :
             And
             Prince
             Sapieba
             ,
             with
             5000
             ,
             both
             defended
             the
             Fortress
             of
             Venda
             ,
             and
             defeated
             the
             Besiegers
             ,
             which
             were
             upwards
             of
             24000
             Moscovites
             and
             Livonians
             .
             Under
             King
             Stephen
             ,
             General
             Zborowski
             ,
             with
             scarce
             2000
             Horse
             ,
             discomfited
             the
             whole
             Army
             of
             
             Dantzic-Rebels
             ,
             made
             up
             out
             of
             several
             Nations
             ,
             and
             left
             above
             8000
             dead
             upon
             the
             Spot
             .
             Also
             ,
             in
             Sigismund
             III's
             Time
             ,
             General
             Zamoski
             ,
             with
             scarce
             6000
             Horse
             ,
             beat
             the
             Arch-Duke
             Maximilian
             ,
             who
             had
             with
             him
             about
             18000
             Men
             :
             He
             likewise
             repuls'd
             the
             Tartars
             with
             only
             3000
             Men
             ,
             who
             were
             coming
             to
             invade
             Poland
             with
             70000.
             
             About
             the
             same
             time
             also
             ,
             Chodkievicz
             ,
             with
             no
             more
             than
             3000
             ,
             routed
             the
             Suedes
             in
             Livonia
             ,
             killing
             9000
             ,
             and
             taking
             4000
             Prisoners
             .
             Starovolscius
             has
             some
             few
             other
             Instances
             of
             the
             Polish
             Valour
             ;
             but
             whether
             what
             I
             have
             already
             mention'd
             will
             be
             credited
             by
             your
             GRACE
             ,
             and
             the
             Publick
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             determine
             :
             However
             ,
             I
             may
             affirm
             ,
             that
             this
             Author
             hath
             never
             hitherto
             been
             esteem'd
             for
             Fabulous
             .
          
           
           
             
             What
             I
             have
             remaining
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Poles
             Force
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             however
             great
             it
             has
             hitherto
             been
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             rather
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             their
             good
             Fortune
             ,
             than
             Conduct
             ;
             for
             two
             principal
             Qualities
             to
             make
             a
             Warlike
             Enterprise
             especially
             ,
             successful
             ,
             have
             ever
             been
             Strangers
             to
             them
             :
             These
             are
             ,
             The
             Power
             to
             keep
             a
             Secret
             ;
             and
             an
             exact
             Intelligence
             of
             their
             Enemy's
             Advances
             ,
             and
             Condition
             .
             As
             to
             a
             Secret
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Soul
             of
             all
             great
             Proceedings
             ;
             that
             is
             so
             little
             observ'd
             in
             Poland
             ,
             that
             scarce
             the
             meanest
             Officer
             in
             the
             Army
             ,
             but
             knows
             what
             the
             General
             intends
             to
             do
             almost
             as
             soon
             as
             himself
             :
             And
             ,
             for
             Intelligence
             of
             the
             Posture
             and
             Capacity
             of
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             by
             reason
             they
             make
             use
             of
             no
             Spies
             ,
             they
             never
             know
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             matter
             till
             they
             happen
             to
             meet
             a
             Party
             ,
             and
             take
             them
             Prisoners
             ;
             from
             whom
             they
             are
             accustom'd
             to
             extort
             Confessions
             in
             Cases
             of
             Obstinacy
             .
          
           
             
             As
             to
             the
             Pay
             of
             the
             Polish
             Army
             ,
             I
             have
             shew'd
             before
             how
             it
             is
             executed
             ;
             now
             I
             must
             give
             some
             short
             Account
             ,
             from
             what
             it
             arises
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             Raising
             it
             .
             It
             arises
             either
             from
             Occasional
             Impositions
             ,
             or
             Perpetual
             Customs
             ,
             and
             Yearly
             Taxes
             :
             Of
             the
             former
             Kind
             ,
             are
             ,
             a
             General
             Poll
             ,
             or
             Capitation
             ;
             and
             Voluntary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             for
             they
             cannot
             be
             Tax'd
             by
             the
             State.
             Of
             the
             latter
             Sort
             ,
             are
             ,
             All
             fix'd
             Duties
             upon
             the
             
               Jews
               ,
               Tartars
            
             ,
             Land
             ,
             Merchandize
             ,
             Art
             ,
             &c.
             
             From
             Yearly
             Taxes
             ,
             all
             Scholars
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             busie
             themselves
             in
             Study
             ,
             are
             excepted
             .
             The
             Fourth
             Part
             of
             the
             King's
             Revenue
             ,
             set
             apart
             for
             maintaining
             a
             Guard
             on
             the
             Frontiers
             ,
             
             may
             likewise
             be
             rank'd
             under
             this
             Denomination
             of
             Fix'd
             Duties
             .
             The
             manner
             of
             Raising
             these
             Taxes
             and
             Duties
             ,
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             left
             to
             the
             King's
             Discretion
             ,
             tho'
             sometimes
             the
             Diet
             assumes
             that
             Authority
             ,
             as
             likewise
             to
             supervise
             the
             Distribution
             of
             the
             Money
             rais'd
             .
             It
             may
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             a
             Collector's
             Office
             is
             to
             last
             no
             longer
             than
             the
             Imposition
             he
             is
             to
             collect
             .
          
           
             
             As
             to
             Provisions
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             Sutlers
             in
             the
             
               Polish
               ▪
            
             Army
             ,
             for
             two
             Reasons
             ;
             
               First
               ▪
            
             Because
             they
             would
             never
             be
             paid
             for
             what
             they
             sold
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             tho'
             they
             durst
             venture
             ,
             yet
             they
             would
             run
             no
             ordinary
             risque
             to
             be
             plunder'd
             before
             they
             reach'd
             the
             Camp
             ;
             and
             this
             especially
             by
             the
             Lithuanians
             ,
             who
             are
             generally
             more
             given
             that
             way
             than
             the
             Poles
             .
             There
             are
             likewise
             no
             Magazins
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Countries
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Officers
             especially
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             have
             great
             Equipages
             ,
             and
             many
             Carriages
             ,
             to
             convey
             their
             Necessaries
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             where-ever
             they
             march
             :
             Among
             these
             ,
             their
             Tents
             are
             extraordinary
             fine
             ,
             tho'
             very
             heavy
             .
             Also
             ,
             neither
             the
             King
             ,
             nor
             Republick
             of
             Poland
             ,
             has
             any
             publick
             Armories
             ,
             or
             Arsenals
             ;
             tho'
             it
             be
             true
             that
             
               Uladislaus
               Jagello
            
             instituted
             some
             few
             Repositories
             for
             Great
             Cannon
             ,
             yet
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             of
             no
             great
             Consequence
             ;
             and
             those
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             far
             greater
             Numbers
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             useful
             ,
             are
             chiefly
             in
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             Gentry
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             great
             Cities
             ;
             whence
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             the
             King
             has
             Occasion
             ,
             he
             either
             takes
             them
             at
             Pleasure
             ,
             or
             at
             Sufferance
             .
          
           
           
             
             Poland
             likewise
             being
             not
             wanting
             in
             Metal
             ,
             several
             new
             Cannon
             are
             founded
             ,
             whenever
             the
             Old
             become
             unserviceable
             ;
             the
             which
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             is
             perform'd
             by
             the
             Germans
             ,
             the
             Poles
             not
             being
             so
             skilful
             in
             that
             Art.
             The
             Arms
             the
             Polanders
             generally
             use
             ,
             I
             have
             spoken
             of
             before
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             not
             be
             improper
             to
             add
             what
             Hartknoch
             says
             of
             the
             Antient
             Polish
             Historians
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             
               That
               they
               affirm
               ,
               that
               formerly
               the
            
             Poles
             
               made
               use
               of
               a
               very
               heavy
               sort
               of
               Arms
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               when
            
             Boleslaus
             
               II.
               in
               his
               Expedition
               against
               the
            
             Prussians
             ,
             
               waded
               with
               his
               Army
               through
               the
               River
            
             Ossa
             ,
             
               many
               of
               his
               Soldiers
               were
               drown'd
               meerly
               by
               the
               Weight
               of
               their
               Arms.
               
            
          
           
             
             For
             Castles
             ,
             Poland
             has
             a
             great
             Number
             ,
             scarce
             any
             considerable
             City
             or
             Town
             being
             without
             one
             ;
             yet
             which
             are
             now
             of
             little
             or
             no
             Use
             ,
             except
             some
             few
             which
             are
             still
             kept
             up
             ,
             the
             rest
             being
             suffer'd
             to
             decay
             by
             the
             Nobles
             that
             have
             got
             Possession
             of
             them
             .
             The
             Cause
             of
             the
             first
             Fortifications
             in
             Poland
             was
             on
             Account
             of
             the
             frequent
             Incursions
             of
             its
             Neighbours
             ;
             tho'
             Now
             (
             says
             Starovolscius
             ,
             speaking
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Country
             ▪
             men
             )
             
               being
               not
               desirous
               of
               invading
               others
               ,
               we
               find
               that
               we
               are
               sufficiently
               capable
               to
               defend
               our selves
               with
               our
               Bodies
               ;
               tho
               ,
               were
               we
               otherwise
               inclin'd
               ,
               we
               might
               raise
               as
               strong
               Fortifications
               as
               any
               in
            
             Europe
             ;
             
               yet
               ,
               which
               we
               look
               upon
               to
               be
               not
               so
               consistent
               with
               true
               Courage
               and
               Valour
               .
            
          
           
             
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             Unfortify'd
             Countries
             lie
             most
             expos'd
             to
             sudden
             Irruptions
             ,
             as
             this
             Kingdom
             of
             Poland
             has
             often
             experienc'd
             :
             But
             then
             this
             Mischief
             continues
             but
             a
             little
             
             while
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Nobility
             can
             be
             got
             together
             ,
             the
             Invaders
             are
             generally
             forced
             to
             retire
             ;
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             several
             Examples
             in
             our
             Modern
             Histories
             alone
             .
             These
             Maxims
             of
             the
             Poles
             ,
             to
             have
             few
             or
             no
             Fortify'd
             Places
             ,
             are
             founded
             upon
             several
             potent
             Reasons
             ;
             for
             they
             thereby
             promote
             the
             Personal
             Valour
             of
             their
             own
             Men
             ,
             and
             weaken
             that
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             by
             not
             leaving
             either
             a
             Place
             of
             Retreat
             .
             If
             we
             reflect
             on
             those
             States
             that
             have
             a
             great
             many
             Fortifications
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             Loss
             of
             but
             one
             Battel
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             in
             a
             manner
             ruin'd
             ;
             for
             the
             Enemies
             being
             once
             got
             into
             their
             Strong-Holds
             ,
             are
             not
             easily
             forc'd
             out
             of
             them
             :
             When
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Poles
             always
             rally
             in
             a
             Field-Battle
             ;
             and
             having
             no
             Places
             to
             retire
             to
             ,
             either
             for
             themselves
             ,
             or
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             never
             give
             out
             till
             they
             have
             totally
             excluded
             their
             Invaders
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Poles
             look
             upon
             Garrisons
             to
             be
             the
             Promoters
             of
             Effeminacy
             and
             Softness
             ,
             by
             the
             Examples
             of
             several
             Heroes
             of
             Antiquity
             ;
             for
             the
             Courages
             of
             Alexander
             and
             Hannibal
             were
             altogether
             enervated
             by
             their
             Revels
             at
             Persepolis
             and
             Capua
             ;
             and
             Boleslaus
             ,
             bury'd
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             his
             Debauches
             at
             Kiovia
             .
          
           
             
             Next
             ,
             I
             must
             proceed
             to
             present
             Your
             GRACE
             with
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             General
             Officers
             of
             the
             Army
             :
             And
             first
             ,
             Of
             the
             Generals
             ,
             whereof
             there
             are
             two
             ;
             one
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             another
             for
             the
             Great
             Dutchy
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observ'd
             before
             .
             He
             that
             is
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             is
             stil'd
             
               Hetman
               Wielki
               Koronni
            
             ;
             and
             he
             for
             the
             Dutchy
             ,
             
               Hetman
               Wielki
               W.
               X.
            
             
             Litheuskiego
             .
             These
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             before
             ,
             have
             almost
             the
             same
             Power
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             whilst
             they
             continue
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             over
             their
             respective
             Armies
             ;
             for
             their
             Authority
             is
             altogether
             independent
             on
             each
             other
             .
             This
             Dignity
             does
             not
             intitle
             them
             to
             sit
             in
             the
             Senate
             ;
             yet
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             they
             are
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             Senatorian
             Order
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             procure
             them
             the
             greater
             Respect
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             they
             have
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             been
             the
             highest
             Officers
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             as
             ,
             Great
             Marshal
             ,
             Great
             Chancellor
             ,
             &c.
             for
             
               John
               Zamoski
            
             was
             both
             Great
             Chancellor
             and
             General
             at
             once
             .
             Yet
             this
             was
             afterwards
             abrogated
             ;
             and
             now
             the
             Office
             of
             General
             ,
             or
             Lieutenant
             -
             General
             ,
             is
             usually
             conferr'd
             either
             upon
             the
             Palatins
             ,
             or
             Castellans
             ;
             who
             ,
             altho'
             they
             be
             in
             a
             manner
             superiour
             to
             the
             Great
             Officers
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Sitting
             in
             the
             Diet
             ,
             when
             the
             others
             are
             to
             stand
             about
             the
             King
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             presum'd
             to
             have
             so
             great
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             Republick
             .
             This
             Office
             was
             ,
             not
             long
             since
             ,
             perpetual
             ;
             but
             now
             ,
             by
             the
             Constitutions
             in
             the
             Year
             1666.
             it
             is
             to
             expire
             at
             the
             End
             of
             three
             Years
             .
          
           
             
             Each
             of
             these
             Generals
             has
             his
             Lieutenant
             -
             General
             .
             The
             Office
             of
             these
             is
             describ'd
             in
             the
             Letter
             to
             his
             GRACE
             the
             Duke
             of
             NORFOLK
             ,
             and
             therefore
             need
             not
             be
             repeated
             here
             .
             The
             Title
             the
             Poles
             give
             the
             former
             is
             
               Hetman
               Polny
               Koronni
            
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             latter
             ,
             
               Hetman
               Polny
               W.
               X.
               Litheuskiego
            
             .
             In
             the
             absence
             of
             the
             Generals
             they
             have
             almost
             the
             same
             Power
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             formerly
             had
             equal
             ,
             tho'
             the
             Generals
             were
             present
             ,
             but
             that
             
             was
             afterwards
             abrogated
             .
             They
             are
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             Senatorian
             Order
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             the
             Generals
             .
          
           
             
             Besides
             these
             ,
             there
             are
             the
             Generals
             of
             the
             Frontier-Guards
             ,
             which
             are
             independent
             on
             all
             but
             the
             King
             and
             Diet
             :
             Likewise
             the
             General
             of
             the
             Cosacks
             ,
             whose
             power
             is
             established
             by
             the
             Constitution
             in
             the
             Year
             1661.
             
             Next
             may
             be
             reckon'd
             the
             Chief
             Commander
             of
             the
             King's
             Guards
             in
             the
             Camp
             ,
             whose
             Office
             has
             been
             describ'd
             already
             in
             the
             Letter
             before-mention'd
             .
             Next
             to
             these
             General-Officers
             come
             the
             Great
             Masters
             of
             the
             Artillery
             ,
             whereof
             there
             are
             two
             ,
             one
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             another
             for
             the
             Great
             Dutchy
             ;
             Their
             Office
             is
             to
             take
             charge
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             provide
             the
             Armies
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             Cannon
             ,
             &c.
             and
             to
             see
             the
             Soldiers
             want
             for
             no
             Ammunition
             .
             After
             these
             may
             be
             rank'd
             the
             Pissarsz
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Intendant
             ,
             the
             Great
             Ensign
             ,
             the
             Camp-Marshal
             ,
             the
             Captain
             of
             the
             Guard
             ,
             or
             Watch
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             the
             Major
             -
             Generals
             ,
             which
             are
             much
             the
             same
             with
             our
             Brigadiers
             .
          
           
             
             Then
             come
             the
             Colonels
             ,
             Captains
             ,
             &c.
             
             There
             are
             two
             other
             sorts
             of
             Officers
             belonging
             to
             the
             Army
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Camp-Notaries
             ,
             and
             the
             Roto-Magistri
             .
             The
             former
             are
             to
             take
             an
             exact
             account
             of
             the
             number
             of
             Soldiers
             in
             the
             Army
             every
             three
             Months
             ,
             and
             to
             transmit
             a
             Copy
             thereof
             to
             the
             Great
             Treasurer
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             the
             Nuncio-Marshal
             ;
             but
             in
             Lithuania
             this
             is
             to
             be
             done
             every
             Month
             ,
             and
             the
             
             Nuncio-Marshal's
             Copy
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             General
             .
             The
             Roto-Magistri
             are
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             Captains
             ,
             or
             Centurious
             of
             the
             Frontier-Guards
             ,
             
             and
             who
             cannot
             by
             the
             Constitutions
             ,
             enjoy
             such
             a
             Commission
             ,
             and
             be
             Senators
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
          
           
             
             As
             to
             the
             Laws
             relating
             to
             Arms
             ,
             Your
             GRACE
             may
             first
             be
             pleased
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             tho'
             the
             King
             cannot
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             declare
             War
             without
             the
             unanimous
             consent
             of
             the
             Diet
             ,
             yet
             in
             cases
             of
             sudden
             Incursions
             ▪
             he
             might
             formerly
             with
             the
             Approbation
             only
             of
             such
             of
             the
             Senators
             as
             were
             then
             about
             him
             ;
             And
             under
             Sigismund
             III.
             there
             was
             a
             Council
             of
             War
             assign'd
             by
             the
             Diet
             ,
             or
             elected
             by
             the
             little
             Diets
             ,
             amounting
             to
             a
             considerable
             number
             ,
             to
             attend
             and
             advise
             in
             those
             matters
             ,
             which
             Council
             continues
             even
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             however
             ,
             with
             this
             restraint
             ,
             That
             what
             they
             do
             is
             not
             altogether
             valid
             ,
             till
             it
             has
             been
             confirm'd
             by
             the
             General
             Diet
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             to
             offensive
             War
             ,
             that
             belongs
             peculiarly
             to
             the
             Great
             Diet
             to
             declare
             .
             The
             King
             in
             like
             manner
             cannot
             either
             give
             to
             ,
             or
             receive
             Assistance
             from
             any
             Foreign
             Prince
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             General
             Diet
             ;
             neither
             can
             he
             place
             any
             Foreigner
             in
             the
             custody
             of
             Castles
             or
             Forts
             ,
             without
             their
             Approbation
             .
             The
             Poles
             have
             many
             other
             Laws
             concerning
             Martial
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             not
             Room
             here
             to
             Insert
             ,
             only
             I
             may
             take
             notice
             to
             Your
             GRACE
             ,
             that
             Deserters
             are
             punish'd
             not
             only
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             their
             Reputation
             ,
             but
             also
             whatever
             else
             they
             have
             in
             the
             World
             is
             Consiscated
             to
             the
             sole
             use
             and
             benefit
             of
             the
             Army
             .
             By
             the
             Laws
             also
             ,
             no
             Women
             are
             suffer'd
             to
             follow
             the
             Camp
             ,
             tho'
             too
             great
             a
             number
             of
             Servants
             and
             useless
             Rabble
             are
             allow'd
             
             of
             ,
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             in
             an
             Army
             of
             but
             10000
             Men
             ,
             there
             will
             at
             least
             be
             50000
             of
             that
             Gang.
             
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             my
             Lord
             ,
             I
             have
             presum'd
             to
             present
             your
             GRACE
             with
             what
             particulars
             I
             could
             find
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             best
             Polish
             Historians
             ▪
             as
             in
             some
             private
             Memoirs
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             Military
             Affairs
             in
             Poland
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             tho'
             not
             capable
             to
             afford
             what
             satisfaction
             might
             be
             expected
             ,
             may
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             give
             no
             occasion
             of
             Offence
             .
          
           
             
               I
               am
            
             ,
             
               My
               LORD
               ,
            
             
               Your
               
               Grace's
               most
               Humble
               and
               most
               Obedient
               Servant
               ,
               J.
               S.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             LETTER
             VII
             .
          
           
             To
             his
             Excellency
             Monsieur
             de
             CLEVERSKERK
             ,
             Ambassador
             in
             Ordinary
             to
             his
             Majesty
             WILLIAM
             III.
             from
             the
             States
             of
             Holland
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Trade
               ,
               Coyn
               ,
               and
               Riches
               of
               Poland
               ,
               with
               an
               Account
               of
               the
               Famous
               City
               of
               Dantzic
               ,
               its
               Manners
               ,
               Privileges
               ,
               Strength
               ,
               and
               Revenues
               .
            
          
           
             
               MY
               LORD
               ,
            
          
           
             TRADE
             has
             ever
             been
             justly
             esteem'd
             so
             necessary
             towards
             the
             Support
             and
             Grandeur
             of
             any
             State
             ,
             that
             no
             Nation
             in
             the
             World
             has
             hitherto
             been
             found
             so
             Stupid
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             without
             it
             .
             Some
             Countries
             indeed
             ,
             have
             wholly
             confin'd
             it
             to
             the
             limits
             of
             their
             own
             Dominions
             ,
             but
             how
             much
             they
             have
             been
             in
             the
             wrong
             ,
             may
             appear
             from
             the
             vast
             advantages
             which
             Foreign
             Commerce
             has
             brought
             to
             other
             Nations
             .
             England
             and
             Holland
             are
             sufficient
             Demonstrations
             of
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             who
             ,
             during
             the
             late
             War
             ,
             have
             been
             thereby
             able
             to
             contribute
             so
             largely
             towards
             the
             opposing
             a
             Potent
             Monarch
             ,
             who
             otherwise
             might
             have
             been
             so
             far
             from
             affording
             
             such
             wonderful
             Concessions
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             obtain'd
             by
             the
             late
             happy
             Peace
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             rather
             ,
             in
             all
             Probability
             ,
             have
             over-run
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Europe
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             the
             Trade
             of
             Poland
             ,
             my
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Poles
             are
             but
             little
             addicted
             to
             industry
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             the
             Gentry
             being
             absolutely
             forbid
             it
             on
             the
             forfeiture
             of
             their
             Honour
             ,
             and
             the
             Commonalty
             for
             the
             most
             part
             wanting
             Funds
             sufficient
             to
             promote
             it
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             what
             Trade
             they
             have
             is
             chiefly
             follow'd
             by
             Foreign
             Merchants
             .
             Besides
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             Poles
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             best
             Fortunes
             ,
             generally
             spend
             too
             much
             of
             their
             Revenues
             in
             costly
             Habits
             and
             Luxury
             to
             be
             able
             to
             undergo
             any
             considerable
             matters
             in
             Traffick
             .
             Also
             this
             Kingdom
             of
             Poland
             is
             not
             in
             the
             least
             commodious
             for
             such
             an
             undertaking
             ,
             it
             not
             having
             any
             considerable
             Port
             ,
             that
             of
             Dantzic
             only
             excepted
             ,
             which
             would
             suffice
             for
             the
             exotick
             Trade
             of
             so
             vast
             a
             Country
             .
             Hence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             what
             Commodities
             are
             transported
             into
             Foreign
             Countries
             are
             so
             very
             inconsiderable
             ,
             that
             tho'
             they
             are
             of
             several
             sorts
             ,
             and
             of
             general
             use
             ,
             yet
             being
             counterpois'd
             by
             the
             incredible
             quantity
             ,
             and
             richer
             variety
             of
             foreign
             Merchandize
             ,
             they
             scarce
             suffice
             for
             Balance
             to
             the
             Cloth
             ,
             Silk
             ,
             Jewels
             ,
             Tapestry
             ,
             Fruit
             ,
             Spice
             ,
             Salt-Fish
             ,
             Wine
             ,
             Tin
             ,
             Steel
             ,
             &c.
             
             Imported
             from
             
               England
               ,
               Flanders
               ,
               Portugal
               ,
               Spain
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             Starovolscius
             enumerates
             the
             divers
             particulars
             Exported
             and
             Imported
             ,
             wherein
             it
             may
             not
             be
             improper
             to
             follow
             him
             .
             He
             says
             ,
             that
             over
             and
             above
             those
             already
             mentioned
             ,
             
             there
             are
             likewise
             rich
             Furrs
             ,
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             both
             wrought
             and
             unwrought
             ,
             and
             great
             variety
             of
             Kickshaws
             and
             Delicacies
             Imported
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             what
             are
             Exported
             ,
             they
             are
             Wheat
             ,
             Barley
             ,
             Oats
             ,
             Rie
             ,
             Millet
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             Grain
             and
             Pulse
             ,
             Wooll
             ,
             Hemp
             ,
             Flax
             ,
             Hops
             ,
             a
             sort
             of
             Herb
             for
             Dying
             ,
             Hides
             ,
             Tallow
             ,
             Tann'd
             Leather
             ,
             Furrs
             brought
             out
             of
             Musaovy
             ,
             but
             drest
             here
             ,
             and
             transported
             from
             hence
             .
             Likewise
             Polish
             Furrs
             ,
             Honey
             ,
             Wax
             ,
             Amber
             ,
             Pitch
             ,
             Pot-ashes
             ,
             Masts
             ,
             Planks
             ,
             and
             several
             Materials
             both
             for
             Shipwrights
             and
             other
             Builders
             .
             Poland
             also
             exports
             ,
             Salt
             ,
             Beer
             ,
             Opium
             ,
             Vitriol
             ,
             Nitre
             ,
             
               Lapis
               Lazuli
            
             ,
             Vermillion
             ,
             Brass
             ,
             Lead
             ,
             Iron
             ,
             Copper
             ,
             Pit-Coal
             ,
             Glass
             ,
             and
             Earthen
             Ware.
             Moreover
             it
             supplies
             the
             Neighbouring
             Countries
             with
             Horses
             very
             much
             coveted
             for
             their
             swiftness
             ,
             hardiness
             ,
             and
             easy
             pace
             .
             It
             also
             furnishes
             other
             Nations
             with
             vast
             numbers
             of
             Oxen
             ,
             Sheep
             ,
             Hogs
             ,
             &c.
             with
             which
             it
             greatly
             abounds
             .
          
           
             
             Notwithstanding
             all
             these
             Exportations
             ,
             yet
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             the
             Trade
             of
             Poland
             is
             over-balanc'd
             by
             Foreign
             Commodities
             ,
             whence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             but
             little
             Money
             to
             be
             met
             with
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             .
             What
             small
             matters
             the
             Merchants
             receive
             for
             their
             Goods
             at
             Dantzic
             ,
             they
             generally
             give
             to
             the
             Hungarians
             ,
             &c.
             for
             Wine
             ;
             nevertheless
             ,
             they
             have
             some
             Foreign
             Coin
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             their
             own
             stirring
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             
             That
             which
             is
             most
             current
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             is
             either
             all
             of
             Copper
             ,
             or
             Copper
             mixt
             with
             Silver
             ,
             tho'
             they
             have
             likewise
             some
             few
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             Coins
             of
             their
             own
             .
             The
             
             two
             first
             of
             these
             sorts
             are
             the
             most
             common
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             always
             Coined
             in
             such
             small
             pieces
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             very
             troublesome
             either
             receiving
             or
             paying
             out
             any
             Sum.
             Of
             the
             first
             kind
             are
             their
             Chelons
             ,
             being
             of
             Copper
             Silver'd
             over
             ,
             whereof
             three
             make
             a
             Polish
             Gross
             ,
             (
             the
             Grosses
             of
             Dantzic
             being
             of
             greater
             value
             )
             and
             three
             Grosses
             ,
             the
             value
             of
             Two
             Pence
             of
             their
             Money
             :
             Tho'
             Hauteville
             says
             ,
             these
             nine
             Chelons
             are
             not
             worth
             above
             a
             
               French
               Sous
            
             .
          
           
             
             This
             base
             Polish
             Coin
             contributes
             very
             much
             towards
             the
             Poverty
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             .
             It
             was
             introduc'd
             on
             Account
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             when
             the
             Poles
             had
             no
             Money
             to
             pay
             their
             Army
             ,
             which
             began
             to
             Confederate
             ,
             and
             join
             in
             a
             Rokosz
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             not
             likewise
             of
             late
             Days
             that
             this
             Coin
             has
             been
             introduced
             ,
             for
             the
             Officers
             of
             Casimir
             III.
             are
             said
             to
             have
             coin'd
             it
             ;
             and
             which
             was
             afterwards
             grievously
             exclaim'd
             against
             at
             the
             Diet
             held
             at
             Petrikow
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1459
             ,
             under
             the
             Reign
             of
             Casimir
             the
             Great
             .
             In
             those
             Days
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             the
             Kings
             had
             a
             Power
             to
             coin
             Money
             ;
             and
             the
             first
             that
             resign'd
             his
             Right
             to
             the
             Republick
             ,
             was
             Sigismond
             III.
             in
             the
             Year
             1632.
             
          
           
             
             The
             next
             of
             their
             Coins
             are
             called
             Choustacks
             ,
             being
             small
             pieces
             of
             Silver
             of
             base
             alloy
             ,
             whereof
             three
             make
             a
             Tinfe
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             a
             sort
             of
             Silver
             Money
             of
             base
             Alloy
             .
             This
             was
             first
             Coin'd
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Mutinous
             Army
             in
             the
             Year
             1663
             ,
             of
             the
             value
             of
             about
             15
             d.
             These
             Coins
             are
             not
             the
             same
             in
             Prussia
             and
             Dantzic
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             shew'd
             hereafter
             .
             The
             Polish
             Silver
             Coins
             of
             good
             Alloy
             ,
             are
             the
             Attine
             ,
             or
             four
             
             pence
             halfpenny
             ,
             and
             the
             Trigross
             ,
             and
             Segross
             ,
             the
             former
             of
             which
             two
             last
             is
             three
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             six
             times
             the
             value
             of
             a
             Gross
             :
             Yet
             of
             these
             three
             there
             are
             at
             this
             day
             but
             very
             few
             remaining
             .
             As
             for
             Gold
             Coins
             ,
             Casimir
             the
             Great
             was
             the
             first
             that
             caus'd
             any
             to
             be
             stamp'd
             in
             Poland
             ,
             but
             of
             which
             ,
             either
             Coin'd
             by
             that
             King
             or
             his
             Successors
             ,
             there
             are
             few
             now
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             the
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             Coins
             that
             have
             any
             Currency
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             being
             for
             the
             most
             part
             Foreign
             .
             Those
             of
             Gold
             are
             Ducats
             ,
             which
             are
             worth
             two
             French
             Crowns
             ,
             or
             two
             German
             Rixdollars
             .
             Those
             of
             Silver
             are
             generally
             of
             the
             German
             Coin.
             
          
           
             
             Tho'
             it
             may
             hereby
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Polish
             Wealth
             is
             not
             over
             considerable
             ,
             yet
             says
             Starovolscius
             ,
             it
             has
             always
             been
             sufficient
             to
             defray
             the
             Expences
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             without
             the
             help
             of
             any
             Neighbours
             ,
             tho'
             the
             same
             Author
             afterwards
             gives
             this
             Character
             of
             his
             Countrymen
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             not
             over
             rich
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             sending
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             their
             Commodities
             abroad
             ,
             and
             generally
             receiving
             nothing
             in
             return
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             serve
             to
             support
             Luxury
             ,
             and
             encourage
             Vice.
             Hauteville
             gives
             another
             reason
             why
             the
             Poles
             may
             not
             be
             so
             rich
             as
             formerly
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             many
             and
             frequent
             Incursions
             of
             the
             
               Muscovites
               ,
               Turks
               ,
               Cosacks
            
             ,
             and
             Tartars
             into
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             who
             were
             accustomed
             to
             carry
             off
             great
             numbers
             into
             slavery
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             dis-people
             the
             Country
             ;
             also
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             many
             bloody
             Wars
             ,
             and
             sweeping
             Pestilencies
             which
             this
             Country
             has
             undergone
             .
          
           
           
             
             Having
             already
             spoken
             of
             the
             Trade
             of
             Poland
             in
             general
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             be
             here
             amiss
             to
             entertain
             your
             Excellency
             with
             some
             particulars
             relating
             thereunto
             .
             And
             first
             I
             shall
             observe
             something
             of
             Salt
             ,
             which
             was
             omitted
             in
             the
             first
             Volume
             of
             this
             Undertaking
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Spaces
             ,
             or
             Allies
             ,
             which
             I
             there
             took
             notice
             of
             are
             form'd
             by
             rows
             of
             large
             Pillars
             cut
             out
             of
             the
             Salt
             to
             keep
             the
             Earth
             from
             faling
             in
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             by
             reflection
             of
             the
             Light
             make
             a
             very
             agreeable
             Prospect
             ,
             seeming
             so
             many
             Rows
             of
             sparkling
             Chrystal
             .
             The
             Salt
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             these
             Mines
             in
             huge
             Masses
             ,
             and
             laid
             in
             heaps
             all
             about
             the
             entrance
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             transported
             in
             Carriages
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             except
             Prussia
             only
             ,
             where
             French
             Salt
             is
             alone
             made
             use
             of
             .
             This
             Salt
             is
             ground
             in
             Mills
             like
             Corn.
             The
             Gentry
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             have
             a
             right
             to
             any
             of
             these
             Mines
             ,
             as
             likewise
             to
             those
             of
             any
             Metals
             found
             upon
             their
             Lands
             ;
             there
             being
             by
             the
             Constitutions
             no
             Royal
             Mines
             in
             Poland
             ,
             except
             those
             of
             white
             Salt
             only
             ,
             which
             belong
             peculiarly
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             
             Throughout
             all
             Poland
             and
             Lithuania
             there
             are
             a
             great
             many
             Corn
             and
             
             Cachat-Mills
             ,
             but
             scarce
             any
             for
             Fulling
             ,
             or
             Paper
             ,
             yet
             which
             they
             might
             very
             well
             have
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             great
             number
             of
             rapid
             Streams
             .
             In
             this
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             respects
             ,
             the
             Poles
             are
             very
             negligent
             of
             their
             own
             Interest
             ,
             being
             content
             to
             pay
             great
             rates
             for
             Cloth
             and
             Paper
             ,
             when
             they
             might
             easily
             have
             both
             of
             their
             own
             Manufacture
             .
          
           
           
             
             As
             for
             Leather
             ,
             tho'
             no
             People
             use
             it
             more
             ,
             (
             having
             almost
             all
             Boots
             and
             Chariots
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Ridevans
             )
             yet
             do
             they
             not
             care
             to
             take
             the
             trouble
             of
             dressing
             it
             themselves
             ,
             but
             suffer
             Foreigners
             to
             do
             it
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             commonly
             they
             pay
             very
             dear
             for
             when
             done
             .
             The
             Poles
             Trade
             very
             much
             in
             fresh
             Fish
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             Fishing
             ,
             I
             imagine
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             unacceptable
             to
             your
             Excellency
             ,
             having
             something
             peculiar
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             
             Their
             Lakes
             and
             Fish-ponds
             in
             Poland
             and
             Lithuania
             being
             generally
             so
             large
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             almost
             impossible
             ever
             to
             drain
             them
             ,
             They
             usually
             choose
             to
             Fish
             them
             in
             Winter
             when
             they
             are
             all
             frozen
             up
             .
             They
             first
             make
             a
             great
             hole
             in
             the
             Ice
             to
             let
             down
             their
             Nets
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             several
             little
             ones
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             draw
             them
             along
             from
             hole
             to
             hole
             with
             a
             Rope
             fastned
             to
             a
             long
             Pole
             ,
             till
             they
             bring
             them
             back
             to
             the
             first
             large
             opening
             ;
             When
             the
             two
             ends
             of
             the
             Nets
             are
             brought
             together
             ,
             they
             pull
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             bring
             out
             with
             them
             all
             the
             Fish
             that
             happen
             to
             be
             within
             the
             space
             of
             Water
             thro'
             which
             the
             Nets
             were
             drawn
             ,
             for
             they
             cannot
             possibly
             leap
             over
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Ice
             .
          
           
             
             Throughout
             all
             Poland
             and
             Lithuania
             ,
             there
             are
             huge
             quantities
             of
             Honey
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Woods
             ,
             either
             in
             hollow
             Trees
             ,
             holes
             of
             the
             Ground
             ,
             or
             any
             where
             else
             that
             the
             Bees
             can
             find
             to
             settle
             in
             .
             Of
             this
             Honey
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             the
             People
             make
             several
             sorts
             of
             Mead
             ,
             with
             which
             ,
             and
             the
             Wax
             that
             comes
             from
             it
             ,
             they
             Trade
             very
             much
             into
             the
             
             Neighbouring
             Countries
             .
             Now
             is
             it
             not
             a
             great
             wonder
             ,
             that
             these
             Bees
             can
             produce
             so
             great
             plenty
             of
             Honey
             in
             so
             Cold
             a
             Climate
             ?
             But
             it
             seems
             they
             find
             something
             in
             the
             Fir-Trees
             ,
             whereof
             there
             are
             great
             numbers
             in
             every
             Wood
             ,
             that
             supplies
             the
             place
             of
             Flowers
             ,
             which
             they
             suck
             their
             materials
             from
             in
             other
             Countries
             .
          
           
             
             Before
             I
             proceed
             to
             give
             your
             Excellency
             a
             description
             of
             the
             Famous
             City
             of
             Dantzic
             ,
             I
             must
             take
             some
             cursory
             Notice
             of
             the
             former
             Trade
             of
             Prussia
             ,
             before
             its
             Inhabitants
             came
             to
             have
             the
             use
             of
             Money
             .
             In
             the
             XIIIth
             Century
             ,
             the
             Teutonic
             Knights
             coming
             out
             of
             Germany
             into
             Prussia
             ,
             brought
             along
             with
             them
             the
             Coin
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             for
             before
             that
             time
             the
             Prussians
             only
             barter'd
             Commodities
             with
             their
             Neighbours
             .
             Their
             chiefest
             Trade
             then
             lay
             in
             Electrum
             ,
             or
             Amber
             ,
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             which
             ,
             Hartman
             ,
             a
             late
             German
             Author
             gives
             this
             account
             .
             He
             says
             ,
             that
             since
             it
             can
             neither
             be
             melted
             down
             nor
             is
             Malleable
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             it
             should
             be
             Metal
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             is
             too
             solid
             a
             Body
             to
             come
             under
             the
             Species
             of
             Sulphur
             ,
             or
             Bitumen
             ,
             it
             must
             necessarily
             be
             rank'd
             among
             the
             precious
             Stones
             .
             This
             Amber
             is
             of
             divers
             Colours
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             Hartman
             insinuates
             it
             to
             be
             always
             solid
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             certain
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             it
             is
             as
             liquid
             as
             Oyl
             .
             There
             is
             a
             black
             sort
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             other
             than
             what
             we
             call
             Jett
             .
          
           
             
             
               A
               Description
               of
               the
               City
               of
               DANTZIC
               .
            
             
               
               TO
               come
               to
               the
               Description
               of
               Dantzic
               ,
               (
               in
               
                 Latin
                 ,
                 Dantiscum
              
               ,
               or
               Gedanum
               )
               your
               Excellency
               may
               be
               pleased
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Capital
               and
               Largest
               City
               in
               Royal
               -
               Prussia
               ,
               and
               lies
               in
               41
               Degrees
               and
               30
               Minutes
               of
               Longitude
               ,
               and
               in
               54
               Degrees
               and
               20
               Minutes
               of
               Latitude
               .
               It
               is
               Situate
               in
               one
               of
               the
               three
               Islands
               ,
               (
               of
               which
               Regal
               Prussia
               consists
               )
               called
               by
               the
               
                 Germans
                 der
                 Dantzicher
                 Werder
              
               ,
               the
               other
               two
               having
               the
               Names
               of
               
                 der
                 Marienbursche
                 Werder
              
               ,
               and
               
                 der
                 Elbings●her
                 Werder
              
               .
               This
               Name
               
                 Der
                 Werder
              
               implies
               properly
               so
               many
               pieces
               of
               solid
               Ground
               encompassed
               by
               Fenns
               and
               Boggs
               .
            
             
               
               By
               whom
               this
               City
               was
               first
               built
               remains
               as
               yet
               undetermin'd
               .
               Becanus
               will
               have
               the
               Danes
               to
               have
               been
               the
               Founders
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               from
               them
               to
               have
               been
               called
               
                 Danes-wick
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 Danes-Town
              
               ;
               but
               this
               derivation
               seems
               to
               have
               too
               much
               Dutch
               in
               it
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               more
               probable
               ,
               that
               to
               the
               word
               
                 Dan
                 ,
                 Cdan
              
               ,
               or
               Gdan
               ,
               was
               added
               the
               Sclavonian
               term
               Scke
               ,
               (
               signifying
               a
               Town
               )
               which
               made
               it
               
                 Danscke
                 ,
                 Cdanscke
              
               ,
               or
               Gdanscke
               ,
               and
               which
               might
               very
               reasonably
               be
               suppos'd
               afterwards
               ,
               for
               better
               Pronunciation's
               sake
               ,
               to
               be
               chang'd
               into
               Dantzig
               ,
               or
               Dantzic
               .
               
               It
               is
               distant
               about
               80
               Polish
               Miles
               from
               Cracow
               ,
               40
               from
               Posnan
               ,
               50
               from
               Warsaw
               ,
               30
               from
               
               Gnesna
               ,
               22
               from
               Thron
               ,
               24
               from
               Koningsberg
               ,
               8
               from
               Elbing
               ,
               6
               from
               Marienburg
               ,
               and
               near
               4
               English
               Miles
               from
               the
               Baltick
               Sea
               ,
               and
               is
               built
               on
               the
               borders
               of
               the
               Vistula
               ,
               on
               the
               North-West
               side
               of
               the
               aforesaid
               Island
               .
            
             
               
               The
               Town
               it self
               is
               watered
               by
               the
               Rivers
               Rodawn
               and
               Motlaw
               ,
               and
               divided
               by
               the
               former
               into
               two
               parts
               ,
               the
               Old
               and
               the
               New
               ;
               On
               the
               Southern
               and
               Western
               side
               it
               is
               surrounded
               with
               high
               Mountains
               ,
               and
               was
               well
               fortified
               with
               Bulwarks
               against
               the
               Incursions
               of
               the
               Swedes
               ,
               in
               the
               Year
               1656.
               
               It
               has
               a
               large
               and
               high
               Wall
               ,
               so
               broad
               ,
               that
               Coaches
               easily
               go
               round
               the
               Ramparts
               ,
               and
               so
               large
               in
               compass
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               three
               hours
               Journey
               round
               ,
               which
               I
               may
               very
               well
               compute
               at
               six
               English
               Miles
               .
               At
               the
               Entrance
               of
               the
               Rodawn
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               it
               has
               a
               strong
               Fort
               ,
               wherein
               there
               is
               commonly
               kept
               a
               Garrison
               of
               1000
               Soldiers
               .
               It
               is
               impossible
               this
               City
               should
               be
               Bombarded
               from
               the
               Sea
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               distance
               from
               it
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Neighbouring
               Hills
               it
               may
               ,
               and
               therefore
               some
               Works
               are
               raised
               there
               ,
               and
               always
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               Soldiers
               ,
               with
               store
               of
               Cannon
               and
               Ammunition
               plac'd
               in
               them
               for
               its
               greater
               security
               .
            
             
               
               This
               City
               is
               at
               present
               a
               famous
               Mart
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               principal
               of
               the
               Hanse-Towns
               ,
               being
               altogether
               govern'd
               by
               its
               own
               Laws
               tho'
               under
               Protection
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               ▪
               Poland
               ,
               from
               which
               it
               has
               a
               Castellan
               appointed
               over
               it
               .
               Half
               of
               the
               Suburbs
               belong
               to
               that
               Crown
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               half
               to
               the
               City
               ;
               for
               in
               some
               Parts
               ,
               the
               Crown-Lands
               reach
               to
               the
               Suburbs
               ;
               but
               in
               others
               ,
               the
               City-Lands
               go
               several
               Miles
               together
               into
               the
               Country
               .
            
             
             
               
               There
               are
               Twenty
               Parishes
               in
               the
               City
               and
               the
               Suburbs
               .
               The
               Houses
               are
               generally
               of
               Brick
               ;
               and
               the
               Streets
               most
               commonly
               very
               large
               ,
               and
               well
               pav'd
               ,
               tho'
               somewhat
               dirty
               in
               Winter
               ,
               as
               most
               of
               the
               Towns
               in
               Poland
               are
               .
               The
               chief
               Part
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               call'd
               by
               the
               Inhabitants
               
                 Die
                 rechte
                 Stadt
              
               ,
               was
               built
               by
               
                 Conrad
                 Wallenrodt
              
               ,
               Master
               of
               the
               Teutonick
               Order
               ,
               about
               the
               Year
               1388.
               
               There
               are
               no
               Gardens
               in
               the
               City
               ;
               but
               ,
               nevertheless
               ,
               several
               very
               fine
               and
               large
               ones
               in
               the
               Suburbs
               .
            
             
               
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               this
               City
               and
               Suburbs
               are
               generally
               Germans
               ,
               and
               computed
               to
               be
               upwards
               of
               Two
               Hundred
               Thousand
               Souls
               ;
               whereof
               ,
               the
               greater
               Part
               have
               adhered
               to
               the
               Auspurg
               Confession
               ever
               since
               the
               Year
               1525.
               and
               the
               Lutherans
               alone
               are
               admitted
               to
               a
               Share
               in
               the
               Government
               :
               Yet
               all
               other
               Sects
               are
               tolerated
               ,
               and
               allow'd
               a
               free
               Exercise
               of
               their
               Religion
               .
            
             
               
               The
               Publick
               Buildings
               of
               this
               City
               are
               ,
               First
               ,
               Their
               Churches
               ;
               whereof
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               very
               famous
               ,
               viz.
               St.
               
               Mary's
               ,
               and
               St.
               
               Peter's
               ;
               the
               former
               of
               which
               is
               ,
               by
               much
               ,
               the
               stateliest
               Fabrick
               in
               all
               Prussia
               ,
               being
               very
               highvaulted
               ,
               and
               having
               in
               it
               exceeding
               fine
               Organs
               :
               Besides
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               to
               have
               48
               Altars
               ,
               3722
               Windows
               ,
               and
               a
               Font
               ,
               made
               at
               Antwerp
               ,
               which
               cost
               24000
               Rix-Dollars
               ,
               or
               5400
               Pounds
               Sterling
               .
            
             
               
               Next
               ,
               There
               is
               the
               Town-House
               ,
               where
               the
               Magistrates
               sit
               .
               This
               is
               a
               very
               magnificent
               Fabrick
               ,
               with
               an
               exceeding
               high
               Spire
               .
               It
               has
               abundance
               of
               noble
               Inscriptions
               in
               several
               Rooms
               ,
               into
               which
               it
               is
               divided
               .
               The
               Court
               of
               Judicature
               here
               is
               very
               fine
               ,
               being
               
               all
               built
               with
               Free-Stone
               ,
               and
               nam'd
               
               Arlus-House
               ,
               from
               its
               Founder
               .
            
             
               
               In
               this
               City
               are
               three
               Magazines
               ;
               whereof
               ,
               one
               is
               very
               considerable
               ,
               and
               plentifully
               provided
               with
               all
               kinds
               of
               Stores
               and
               Ammunition
               for
               Land-Forces
               .
            
             
               
               Here
               is
               no
               University
               ;
               but
               ,
               however
               ,
               a
               very
               famous
               College
               ,
               with
               Professors
               of
               all
               Faculties
               ;
               yet
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               give
               the
               Degree
               of
               Doctor
               .
               Here
               is
               likewise
               a
               tolerable
               Exchange
               ,
               for
               Merchants
               to
               meet
               in
               ;
               The
               Palace
               of
               St.
               Dominick
               ,
               a
               beautiful
               Edifice
               ;
               A
               College
               for
               Jesuits
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
               The
               Jurisdiction
               of
               Dantzic
               extends
               to
               above
               40
               English
               Miles
               Circumference
               .
               It
               sends
               two
               Deputies
               to
               the
               Diet
               of
               Poland
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               observ'd
               before
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 First
                 Volume
              
               of
               this
               Book
               .
               The
               Absolute
               Government
               of
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Hands
               of
               Thirty
               Senators
               ,
               Elders
               ,
               or
               Magistrates
               ;
               whereof
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               are
               Persons
               of
               Learning
               ,
               tho'
               some
               few
               are
               Merchants
               ,
               but
               of
               no
               other
               Trade
               .
               None
               of
               the
               Clergy
               can
               be
               of
               this
               Magistracy
               ,
               tho'
               any
               Foreigners
               may
               ;
               yet
               ,
               none
               of
               any
               other
               Religion
               but
               the
               Lutheran
               ,
               except
               the
               Calvinist
               ,
               whereof
               there
               must
               always
               be
               Four
               in
               the
               whole
               Senate
               .
            
             
               
               The
               Senators
               ,
               when
               once
               created
               ,
               continue
               the
               same
               for
               Life
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               and
               chiefest
               among
               them
               ,
               are
               the
               Four
               Burgomasters
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               them
               ,
               Proconsuls
               ;
               out
               of
               which
               a
               President
               is
               chosen
               every
               Year
               ,
               Under
               these
               ,
               there
               are
               Thirteen
               Consuls
               ,
               who
               chuse
               the
               aforesaid
               Burgomasters
               out
               of
               their
               Body
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               they
               die
               away
               .
               They
               
               likewise
               have
               the
               Chusing
               of
               all
               other
               Officers
               ,
               belonging
               as
               well
               to
               the
               Old
               ,
               as
               the
               New
               City
               .
            
             
               
               There
               are
               Twelve
               Scabins
               ,
               or
               Judges
               ,
               for
               all
               manner
               of
               Process
               ;
               from
               whom
               there
               lies
               Appeal
               to
               the
               Thirteen
               Consuls
               ,
               and
               Four
               Burgomasters
               ;
               and
               from
               thence
               ,
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Poland
               .
               The
               Thirtieth
               Senator
               is
               their
               Syndic
               ,
               or
               Orator
               ;
               who
               is
               like
               a
               Master
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               to
               receive
               and
               compliment
               any
               Foreign
               Ministers
               or
               Agents
               :
               He
               takes
               Place
               of
               all
               the
               Scabins
               ,
               as
               the
               Consuls
               and
               Burgomasters
               do
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               
               The
               King
               nominates
               every
               Year
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Consuls
               or
               Burgomasters
               ,
               a
               Burgrave
               ,
               to
               represent
               his
               Person
               in
               the
               Senate
               :
               And
               all
               Sentences
               of
               Death
               must
               be
               sign'd
               by
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               King's
               Name
               ;
               for
               no
               body
               can
               be
               executed
               here
               without
               such
               Signing
               .
               I
               may
               take
               notice
               to
               Your
               Excellency
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Distinction
               in
               Executing
               Criminals
               of
               this
               City
               ;
               for
               Natives
               must
               always
               be
               executed
               before
               
               Arlus-House
               ;
               and
               Foreigners
               ,
               near
               one
               of
               the
               Gates
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               where
               the
               Prison
               lies
               .
               All
               that
               are
               executed
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               are
               beheaded
               :
               But
               all
               Thieves
               and
               Robbers
               are
               to
               be
               hang'd
               about
               two
               Miles
               out
               of
               Town
               ,
               at
               a
               famous
               Gallows
               ,
               supported
               by
               four
               Pillars
               of
               Brick
               .
            
             
               
               To
               represent
               the
               Grievances
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               to
               maintain
               their
               Privileges
               ,
               there
               are
               an
               Hundred
               Burghers
               chosen
               ,
               to
               inspect
               the
               Conduct
               of
               the
               Senate
               .
               They
               have
               likewise
               a
               Vote
               in
               Electing
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               in
               Conjunction
               with
               the
               Senate
               .
               Within
               this
               City
               ,
               and
               its
               
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               there
               are
               no
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               College
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               who
               have
               no
               Power
               ,
               except
               to
               examine
               such
               as
               are
               design'd
               to
               be
               Elected
               Priests
               ,
               by
               the
               Senate
               and
               Centumviri
               ;
               the
               manner
               of
               whose
               Election
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               
               The
               Candidate
               first
               makes
               his
               Application
               to
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               to
               examine
               him
               ;
               which
               done
               ,
               they
               give
               him
               a
               Certificate
               ,
               that
               they
               think
               him
               capable
               ,
               and
               allow
               him
               a
               Liberty
               to
               preach
               :
               After
               which
               ,
               the
               People
               or
               Congregation
               of
               some
               Parish
               present
               him
               to
               the
               Senate
               and
               Centumviri
               ,
               desiring
               he
               may
               be
               Elected
               for
               their
               Minister
               ;
               when
               ,
               by
               Plurality
               of
               Voices
               ,
               he
               is
               Elected
               accordingly
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               sent
               back
               to
               the
               College
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               to
               be
               Ordain'd
               ;
               which
               is
               perform'd
               by
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               ,
               Reading
               of
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Ceremonies
               .
               This
               is
               likewise
               the
               Manner
               of
               Electing
               and
               Ordaining
               the
               Clergy
               in
               most
               Lutheran
               Countries
               .
            
             
               
               In
               this
               City
               there
               are
               four
               
               Roman-Catholick
               Churches
               ;
               whereof
               ,
               one
               is
               the
               King's
               Chappel
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               are
               for
               Monks
               :
               There
               are
               also
               two
               for
               Calvinists
               ,
               where
               the
               Senate
               has
               no
               Power
               to
               nominate
               the
               Clergy
               .
               I
               may
               here
               observe
               to
               Your
               Excellency
               ,
               That
               in
               Dantzic
               there
               is
               a
               particular
               Custom
               ,
               relating
               to
               Marriage
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               a
               
               Roman-Catholick
               Official
               ,
               a
               Priest
               ,
               who
               ,
               by
               his
               Power
               ,
               can
               oblige
               any
               Person
               to
               marry
               a
               Woman
               ,
               that
               he
               has
               but
               promis'd
               ,
               or
               given
               any
               Present
               to
               whatsoever
               ,
               though
               the
               Party
               never
               meant
               any
               such
               thing
               ;
               which
               occasions
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Confusion
               and
               Disorder
               .
            
             
             
               
               As
               for
               the
               King's
               Power
               in
               this
               City
               ,
               he
               can
               save
               any
               Body's
               Life
               that
               he
               pleases
               ,
               tho'
               condemn'd
               to
               die
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               .
               To
               him
               half
               the
               Port-Customs
               come
               :
               And
               one
               Mill
               brings
               him
               in
               every
               Hour
               of
               the
               Day
               and
               Night
               ,
               24
               Gold
               -
               Ducats
               .
               This
               Mill
               is
               mov'd
               by
               the
               Rodawn
               ,
               which
               runs
               thro'
               the
               City
               .
               It
               grinds
               such
               a
               great
               Quantity
               of
               Corn
               all
               the
               Year
               round
               ,
               that
               its
               Revenue
               amounts
               to
               4320
               Pounds
               Sterling
               to
               the
               State
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               beside
               the
               Profit
               made
               by
               the
               Proprietors
               .
               The
               City
               is
               oblig'd
               to
               put
               the
               King's
               Effigies
               on
               one
               Side
               of
               their
               Coin
               ,
               tho'
               they
               commonly
               have
               their
               own
               Arms
               on
               the
               other
               .
               When
               the
               King
               comes
               thither
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               treat
               him
               and
               his
               Court
               for
               three
               Days
               together
               :
               But
               ,
               however
               ,
               he
               can
               bring
               but
               a
               few
               of
               his
               Guards
               into
               the
               City
               .
               The
               Dantzickers
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               have
               always
               a
               Secretary
               at
               the
               Court
               of
               Poland
               ;
               who
               ,
               as
               Dr.
               Connor
               says
               ,
               in
               his
               Time
               ,
               was
               one
               Mr.
               Alberti
               ,
               an
               ingenious
               Gentleman
               ,
               now
               ,
               or
               lately
               ,
               Syndic
               of
               Dantzic
               .
            
             
               
               As
               for
               the
               City-Privileges
               ;
               They
               can
               coin
               their
               own
               Money
               without
               the
               King's
               Leave
               ,
               chuse
               their
               Magistrates
               ,
               make
               their
               own
               Laws
               ,
               and
               determine
               absolutely
               in
               Matters
               of
               Debt
               ,
               to
               the
               value
               of
               500
               Guilders
               ;
               but
               where
               the
               Action
               exceeds
               that
               Sum
               ,
               an
               Appeal
               lies
               to
               the
               Tribunal
               of
               Poland
               :
               Yet
               ,
               in
               such
               Case
               ,
               the
               Appellant
               is
               oblig'd
               to
               lay
               down
               100
               Guilders
               in
               the
               Town-house
               ,
               before
               he
               can
               proceed
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               ,
               to
               deter
               People
               from
               making
               such
               Appeals
               for
               the
               Dantzickers
               do
               not
               much
               care
               that
               any
               of
               their
               Money
               
               should
               get
               into
               Poland
               ,
               but
               where
               they
               cannot
               help
               it
               .
            
             
               
               This
               City
               has
               always
               above
               2000
               Soldiers
               in
               Service
               ,
               and
               they
               can
               easily
               maintain
               12000
               ;
               but
               in
               Cases
               of
               Necessity
               ,
               they
               have
               been
               known
               to
               have
               rais'd
               60000.
               
               For
               Ships
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               Men
               of
               War
               ,
               but
               abundance
               of
               Merchant-men
               ,
               of
               3
               or
               400
               Tuns
               each
               ,
               and
               30
               or
               40
               Guns
               apiece
               .
               They
               never
               Trade
               so
               far
               as
               the
               East
               or
               West-Indies
               ;
               but
               into
               the
               Streights
               ,
               and
               all
               over
               Europe
               ,
               they
               do
               .
            
             
               
               Here
               it
               may
               not
               be
               improper
               to
               give
               Your
               Excellency
               some
               short
               Account
               of
               their
               present
               Coin
               in
               Dantzick
               :
               But
               first
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Digression
               ,
               I
               may
               observe
               ,
               that
               the
               Coin
               which
               the
               
                 Teutonic
                 Order
              
               brought
               into
               Prussia
               not
               proving
               sufficient
               to
               furnish
               that
               Country
               with
               Money
               ,
               those
               Knights
               soon
               began
               to
               set
               up
               Mints
               ,
               and
               to
               coin
               Money
               of
               their
               own
               there
               ;
               which
               they
               perform'd
               with
               so
               much
               accuracy
               ,
               that
               most
               Nations
               have
               allow'd
               ,
               that
               ,
               where-ever
               invented
               ,
               the
               Art
               of
               Coining
               was
               there
               first
               brought
               to
               Perfection
               .
               This
               has
               been
               confirm'd
               by
               the
               great
               Antiquary
               ,
               Spelman
               ;
               who
               was
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               our
               English
               Word
               Sterling
               came
               from
               the
               Easterlings
               ,
               a
               People
               of
               Prussia
               ;
               and
               who
               coming
               from
               thence
               ,
               into
               England
               ,
               first
               taught
               us
               the
               Art
               of
               Refining
               ,
               and
               Coining
               purer
               Silver
               than
               we
               had
               before
               made
               use
               of
               .
            
             
               
               The
               Species
               of
               Money
               now
               Current
               in
               Prussia
               ,
               or
               rather
               in
               Dantzic
               ,
               are
               these
               :
               Gold
               -
               
                 Ducats
                 ,
                 Ourts
                 ,
                 Choustacks
              
               and
               Chelons
               .
               
               A
               Ducat
               is
               worth
               two
               Rix-Dollars
               ,
               or
               9
               Shillings
               English
               :
               An
               Ourt
               is
               a
               Silver
               Coin
               ,
               equal
               to
               the
               French
               Piece
               of
               15
               Sous
               ,
               and
               worth
               18
               Grosses
               of
               Dantzic
               ,
               and
               30
               of
               Poland
               :
               A
               Choustack
               is
               of
               the
               value
               of
               6
               Dantzic-Grosses
               ,
               or
               10
               Polish
               :
               And
               as
               for
               their
               Chelons
               ,
               three
               of
               them
               make
               one
               of
               their
               Grosses
               .
               The
               farther
               Difference
               between
               the
               Polish
               Money
               and
               theirs
               ,
               stands
               thus
               :
               The
               Tinfe
               ,
               that
               is
               worth
               30
               Grosses
               of
               
                 Polish
                 Chelons
              
               ,
               is
               worth
               but
               18
               of
               those
               of
               Dantzic
               :
               The
               Ducat
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               the
               value
               of
               12
               Franks
               of
               
                 Polish
                 Chelons
              
               ,
               is
               worth
               but
               7
               of
               the
               Current
               Money
               here
               :
               Five
               Choustacks
               ,
               or
               an
               Ourt
               and
               two
               Choustacks
               ,
               make
               a
               Livre
               of
               
               Dantzic-Money
               ;
               because
               5
               Choustacks
               make
               30
               Grosses
               ,
               and
               30
               Grosses
               make
               20
               Pence
               .
            
             
               
               This
               City
               of
               Dantzic
               was
               taken
               from
               the
               Danes
               ,
               by
               Sabislaus
               ,
               Grandson
               to
               Swentorohus
               ,
               about
               the
               Year
               1186
               ;
               and
               was
               seiz'd
               by
               the
               Poles
               some
               short
               time
               after
               .
               The
               Knights
               of
               the
               Teutonic
               Order
               made
               themselves
               Masters
               of
               it
               in
               1305
               ;
               and
               Wall'd
               it
               round
               in
               1314.
               
               Casimir
               III.
               King
               of
               Poland
               ,
               surnam'd
               The
               Great
               ,
               regain'd
               it
               in
               1454
               ,
               and
               granted
               very
               great
               Privileges
               to
               the
               Citizens
               ;
               who
               afterwards
               declaring
               for
               the
               
               Auspurg-Confession
               ,
               sided
               with
               Maximilian
               of
               Austria
               ,
               against
               
                 Stephen
                 Batori
              
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               the
               latter
               proscrib'd
               ,
               and
               even
               besieg'd
               them
               in
               1577.
               but
               however
               ,
               by
               the
               Mediation
               of
               other
               Princes
               ,
               they
               were
               restor'd
               to
               their
               Religion
               and
               Liberties
               in
               1597.
               
            
             
             
               In
               1656.
               they
               vigorously
               repuls'd
               the
               Suedes
               ,
               and
               adher'd
               to
               the
               Interest
               of
               
                 John
                 Casimir
              
               ,
               King
               of
               Poland
               :
               And
               at
               present
               they
               make
               one
               of
               the
               Members
               of
               this
               State
               ,
               having
               been
               admitted
               to
               a
               Suffrage
               in
               the
               Election
               of
               the
               Polish
               Monarchs
               ,
               in
               the
               Year
               1632.
               
            
             
               
               This
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               is
               what
               I
               have
               been
               able
               to
               gather
               from
               Dr.
               
               Connor's
               Memoirs
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               Authors
               that
               have
               writ
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               Trade
               of
               Poland
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               famous
               City
               of
               Dantzic
               ,
               and
               wherein
               ,
               if
               I
               may
               not
               be
               so
               happy
               as
               to
               correspond
               every
               where
               with
               your
               
               Excellency's
               greater
               Knowledge
               of
               those
               matters
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               I
               may
               be
               excus'd
               upon
               account
               of
               my
               good
               will
               to
               entertain
               you
               ,
               and
               the
               publick
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               my
               assistance
               went
               ,
               which
               ,
               if
               granted
               ,
               will
               abundantly
               recompence
               the
               Endeavours
               of
               ,
            
             
               
                 My
                 LORD
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 Excellency's
                 Most
                 Humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 J.
                 S.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             LETTER
             VIII
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Right
             Honourable
             CHARLES
             Earl
             of
             Burlington
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Origin
               of
               the
               
                 Teutonic
                 Order
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Succession
               of
               all
               its
               Great
               -
               Masters
               in
               the
               
                 Holy-Land
                 ,
                 Prussia
              
               ,
               and
               Germany
               ,
               together
               with
               its
               present
               State
               in
               the
               Empire
               .
            
          
           
             
               MY
               LORD
               ,
            
          
           
             DR
             .
             Connor
             having
             design'd
             this
             Letter
             for
             your
             
             Lordship's
             Entertainment
             ,
             and
             not
             having
             had
             leisure
             to
             accomplish
             it
             himself
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             urgency
             of
             his
             Profession
             ,
             desired
             of
             me
             to
             Address
             it
             for
             him
             ;
             but
             upon
             a
             just
             Reflection
             on
             the
             meanness
             of
             my
             Abilities
             ,
             and
             an
             awful
             Regard
             to
             your
             
             Lordship's
             Grandeur
             ,
             I
             found
             I
             had
             more
             than
             ordinary
             reason
             to
             decline
             it
             :
             Yet
             ,
             however
             ,
             upon
             balancing
             your
             goodness
             with
             your
             great
             Quality
             ,
             and
             considering
             my
             well
             meaning
             at
             the
             same
             time
             with
             my
             attempt
             ,
             I
             hop'd
             I
             might
             not
             be
             so
             unfortunate
             as
             to
             Offend
             if
             I
             undertook
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             great
             conformity
             which
             the
             subject
             I
             were
             to
             write
             of
             ,
             had
             with
             the
             hopes
             which
             the
             Nation
             has
             in
             you
             .
          
           
           
             
               My
               LORD
            
             ,
          
           
             
             Your
             Lordship
             will
             here
             find
             ,
             that
             this
             Order
             was
             first
             founded
             to
             reward
             and
             encourage
             Great
             Actions
             ,
             and
             that
             particularly
             in
             the
             German
             Nation
             ,
             whence
             it
             came
             to
             have
             the
             Title
             of
             Teutonic
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             Emperour
             
               Frederic
               Barberossa
            
             had
             engaged
             in
             the
             Crusade
             for
             recovery
             of
             the
             Holy-Land
             ,
             a
             great
             number
             of
             German
             Nobility
             and
             Gentry
             joyn'd
             his
             Army
             as
             Volunteers
             .
             Of
             this
             Crusade
             were
             several
             other
             great
             Princes
             of
             Europe
             ,
             such
             as
             Philip
             King
             of
             
               France
               ;
               Richard
            
             I.
             King
             of
             
               England
               ;
               Frederic
            
             Duke
             of
             Suabia
             ;
             the
             Dukes
             of
             Austria
             and
             
               Bavaria
               ;
               Philip
            
             Earl
             of
             
               Flanders
               ;
               Plorant
            
             Earl
             of
             Holland
             ,
             &c.
             
             After
             this
             Emperor's
             Death
             ,
             the
             Germans
             being
             before
             Acon
             ,
             or
             Ptolemais
             which
             they
             then
             besieged
             ,
             chose
             for
             their
             Leaders
             Frederick
             Duke
             of
             Suabia
             ,
             second
             Son
             to
             the
             aforesaid
             Emperour
             ;
             and
             Henry
             Duke
             of
             Brabant
             .
             Under
             these
             Generals
             they
             behav'd
             themselves
             so
             well
             ,
             both
             at
             the
             taking
             of
             
               Acon
               ,
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             of
             the
             Holy-Land
             ,
             that
             Henry
             King
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             Princes
             ,
             thought
             themselves
             oblig'd
             to
             do
             something
             extraordinary
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             German
             Nation
             .
             Hereupon
             they
             immediately
             resolv'd
             to
             erect
             an
             Order
             of
             Knights
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             under
             the
             protection
             of
             St.
             George
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             they
             chang'd
             that
             Saint
             for
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             she
             had
             an
             Hospital
             already
             founded
             on
             Mount
             Sion
             at
             Jerusalem
             for
             the
             relief
             of
             German
             Pilgrims
             ,
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             building
             which
             ,
             Ashmole
             ,
             in
             his
             Order
             of
             the
             Garter
             gives
             this
             following
             account
             .
          
           
           
             
             He
             says
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Holy-War
             ,
             a
             wealthy
             Gentleman
             of
             Germany
             ,
             who
             dwelt
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             commiserating
             the
             condition
             of
             his
             Countrymen
             coming
             thither
             on
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             neither
             understanding
             the
             language
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             nor
             knowing
             where
             to
             lodge
             ,
             receiv'd
             them
             hospitably
             into
             his
             House
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             all
             manner
             of
             suitable
             Entertainment
             .
             Afterwards
             obtaining
             leave
             of
             the
             Patriarch
             ,
             he
             erected
             a
             Chappel
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             Dedicated
             it
             to
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             whence
             the
             Knights
             that
             were
             established
             there
             afterwards
             ,
             came
             to
             have
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Equites
               Mariani
            
             .
             Other
             German
             Gentlemen
             contributed
             largely
             to
             the
             maintaining
             and
             encreasing
             this
             Charitable
             Work
             ,
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             short
             time
             these
             Knights
             became
             very
             numerous
             and
             wealthy
             ,
             and
             gave
             themselves
             to
             Military
             Employments
             ,
             and
             to
             acts
             of
             Piety
             and
             Charity
             .
          
           
             
             In
             the
             Year
             1190
             they
             elected
             their
             first
             Great
             Master
             ,
             
               Henry
               Walpot
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Year
             following
             had
             their
             Order
             confirm'd
             ,
             upon
             the
             request
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Henry
             VI.
             by
             the
             Rull
             of
             Pope
             Celestine
             III.
             under
             the
             Title
             of
             Teutonic
             ,
             or
             Dutch
             Knights
             ,
             of
             the
             Hospital
             of
             St.
             Mary
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             vowing
             Poverty
             ,
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             Chastity
             ,
             and
             obliging
             themselves
             to
             receive
             none
             but
             Germans
             into
             their
             Order
             .
          
           
             
             After
             they
             had
             thus
             receiv'd
             Confirmation
             from
             the
             Papal
             See
             ,
             some
             rich
             Citizens
             of
             Breme
             and
             Lubeck
             joyning
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             making
             large
             Contributions
             ,
             another
             Hospital
             was
             erected
             for
             them
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Acon
             ,
             or
             Ptolemais
             in
             Syria
             .
             But
             after
             that
             City
             ,
             together
             
             with
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Holy-Land
             had
             been
             taken
             by
             the
             Sarazens
             ,
             under
             the
             Command
             of
             Saladin
             ,
             having
             been
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Christians
             for
             more
             than
             87
             Years
             before
             .
             One
             Hermannus
             ,
             then
             Great
             Master
             ,
             with
             the
             remaining
             Knights
             ,
             removed
             into
             Germany
             ,
             on
             whom
             the
             Emperor
             Frederic
             XI
             .
             and
             Pope
             Honorius
             III.
             (
             or
             as
             some
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             Conrade
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Masovia
             in
             1226
             )
             in
             the
             Year
             1229
             bestow'd
             the
             Province
             of
             Prussia
             ,
             where
             having
             Conquer'd
             
             that
             Nation
             ,
             and
             reduc'd
             it
             from
             Paganism
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             they
             built
             the
             City
             of
             Marienburg
             ,
             or
             Mary-Town
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Year
             1340
             ,
             fix'd
             the
             Residence
             of
             their
             Great
             Masters
             there
             .
          
           
             
             This
             Country
             they
             enjoy'd
             till
             about
             the
             Year
             1525
             ,
             when
             Albert
             ,
             Marquess
             of
             Brandenburg
             ,
             the
             last
             
               Great
               Master
            
             of
             this
             Order
             ,
             by
             a
             Solemn
             Renunciation
             became
             Feudatory
             to
             Sigismund
             King
             of
             Poland
             ,
             who
             rais'd
             Prussia
             to
             a
             Dukedom
             ,
             and
             made
             this
             Marquess
             first
             Duke
             thereof
             ;
             but
             however
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Knights
             disliking
             this
             Action
             ,
             proceeded
             to
             Elect
             another
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             which
             was
             
               Walter
               de
               Cronberg
            
             ,
             and
             forthwith
             leaving
             Prussia
             ,
             seated
             themselves
             in
             Germany
             ,
             where
             they
             continue
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             tho'
             in
             no
             great
             Reputation
             ,
             except
             ,
             that
             the
             younger
             Sons
             of
             the
             German
             Princes
             are
             commonly
             admitted
             of
             their
             Order
             .
          
           
             
             Their
             Statutes
             were
             compos'd
             after
             the
             Model
             of
             those
             of
             the
             
               Knights
               Hospitallers
            
             ,
             and
             
               Knights
               Templars
            
             ,
             at
             this
             day
             the
             
               Knights
               of
               Malta
            
             ;
             but
             nevertheless
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             them
             from
             these
             Orders
             ,
             their
             Habit
             was
             ordain'd
             to
             be
             a
             white
             Mantle
             ,
             with
             a
             plain
             black
             Cross
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             on
             the
             Breast
             ,
             tho'
             others
             will
             have
             it
             to
             have
             been
             a
             black
             Cross
             Voided
             with
             a
             Cross
             -
             Potence
             .
             This
             Cross
             they
             were
             also
             to
             have
             upon
             white
             Banners
             ,
             as
             likewise
             upon
             their
             Shields
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Coats
             of
             Arms
             :
             They
             were
             moreover
             enjoyn'd
             to
             live
             conformable
             to
             the
             Order
             and
             Rules
             of
             St.
             Austin
             .
             Their
             first
             number
             was
             24
             Lay-Brothers
             ,
             and
             7
             Priests
             ;
             yet
             Heysse
             ,
             in
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             Tome
             I.
             says
             ,
             they
             were
             at
             first
             40.
             
             They
             both
             were
             allow'd
             to
             wear
             Armour
             and
             Swords
             ,
             and
             might
             Celebrate
             Mass
             in
             that
             Habit.
             None
             of
             them
             shav'd
             their
             Beards
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             Order
             were
             oblig'd
             to
             let
             them
             grow
             ,
             and
             to
             sleep
             upon
             sacks
             of
             Straw
             :
             But
             however
             ,
             this
             ,
             with
             their
             other
             primitive
             Injunctions
             soon
             vanish'd
             .
          
           
             
             This
             order
             being
             establish'd
             after
             the
             manner
             as
             we
             have
             shew'd
             before
             ,
             all
             Christian
             Princes
             endeavour'd
             to
             give
             them
             encouragement
             ;
             and
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             Pope
             and
             Emperor
             gave
             them
             particular
             proofs
             of
             their
             Favour
             and
             Liberality
             .
             Philip
             King
             of
             France
             also
             being
             willing
             to
             do
             the
             like
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             made
             them
             great
             presents
             ,
             and
             moreover
             ,
             granted
             their
             Great
             Master
             a
             liberty
             to
             wear
             the
             Flower
             deluccs
             on
             the
             4
             extremities
             of
             their
             Cross
             .
          
           
             
             Their
             Power
             and
             Force
             in
             War
             will
             appear
             in
             the
             following
             succinct
             account
             ,
             and
             Series
             of
             their
             several
             
               Great
               Masters
            
             .
          
           
             
             Their
             first
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             as
             I
             observ'd
             before
             ,
             was
             
               Henry
               Walpot
            
             ,
             a
             Native
             of
             Germany
             ,
             Elected
             in
             the
             Year
             1190
             ,
             who
             died
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             at
             Acon
             ,
             or
             Ptolemais
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             Second
             
               Great
               Master
            
             of
             this
             Order
             was
             
               Otho
               de
               Kerpen
            
             ,
             a
             Nobleman
             of
             Germany
             ,
             who
             after
             having
             enjoy'd
             this
             Office
             but
             6
             Years
             died
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             at
             Acon
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Third
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             
               Herman
               Barth
            
             of
             Alsace
             ,
             who
             was
             Elected
             under
             Pope
             Innocent
             III.
             and
             the
             Emperour
             Philip
             II.
             he
             presided
             over
             these
             Knights
             only
             4
             Years
             ,
             then
             died
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             at
             Acon
             .
             Under
             these
             two
             
               Great
               Masters
            
             this
             Order
             first
             began
             to
             encrease
             and
             flourish
             .
          
           
             
             The
             fourth
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             
               Herman
               a
               Salzen
            
             ,
             a
             Nobleman
             of
             Misnia
             ,
             under
             the
             several
             Pontificates
             of
             Pope
             Innocent
             III.
             Honorius
             ,
             and
             Gregory
             IX
             .
             and
             in
             the
             Reigns
             of
             the
             Emperor
             's
             Otho
             and
             Frederic
             II.
             This
             Master
             obtain'd
             great
             Privileges
             for
             his
             Order
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             aforesaid
             Popes
             and
             Emperors
             .
             And
             John
             King
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             for
             their
             having
             protected
             him
             against
             Conrade
             King
             of
             Syria
             ,
             added
             to
             the
             Arms
             of
             this
             Order
             ,
             a
             Cross
             -
             
               Potence
               Or
            
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             proper
             Ensigns
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             .
             In
             his
             time
             Conrade
             ,
             Marquess
             of
             Thuringen
             was
             admitted
             of
             the
             Order
             .
             He
             had
             above
             2000
             German
             Noblemen
             and
             Knights
             in
             his
             Order
             at
             once
             ,
             all
             which
             he
             govern'd
             for
             about
             30
             Years
             .
             During
             his
             Administration
             ,
             his
             Order
             having
             been
             driven
             out
             of
             the
             Holy-Land
             by
             the
             Sarazens
             ,
             setled
             in
             Prussia
             to
             the
             number
             of
             20000
             ,
             and
             by
             help
             of
             the
             Poles
             ,
             soon
             expell'd
             the
             Pagan
             Prussians
             out
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Culmigeria
             ,
             He
             lies
             buried
             at
             Marienburg
             ,
             which
             he
             built
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             Fifth
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             Conrade
             Marquess
             of
             Thuringen
             ,
             who
             was
             Elected
             under
             the
             Pontificat
             of
             Celestine
             IV.
             and
             the
             Reign
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Frederic
             II.
             He
             very
             much
             augmented
             the
             Conquests
             of
             his
             Order
             ,
             and
             restor'd
             many
             ruinous
             Fabricks
             .
             He
             built
             Koningsberg
             ,
             in
             Ducal
             -
             Prussia
             ,
             and
             lies
             buried
             at
             Marienburg
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Sixth
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             
               Poppo
               ab
               Osternaw
            
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Pope
             Innocent
             IV.
             and
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Conrade
             IV.
             He
             had
             several
             glorious
             Conquests
             over
             the
             
               Prussians
               ,
               Livonians
            
             ,
             and
             Swentopelus
             Duke
             of
             Pomerania
             ,
             but
             at
             length
             ,
             before
             the
             City
             of
             Lignitz
             ,
             was
             kill'd
             and
             routed
             by
             the
             Tartars
             ,
             who
             had
             almost
             over-run
             all
             
               Sarmatia
               (
               Poland
            
             )
             and
             was
             afterwards
             buried
             at
             Uladislaw
             .
             It
             is
             said
             that
             the
             aforesaid
             Swentopelus
             had
             been
             so
             extreamly
             beaten
             by
             these
             Knights
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             forc'd
             to
             clap
             up
             a
             Peace
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             on
             his
             Death-bed
             ,
             earnestly
             recommended
             to
             his
             Children
             ,
             to
             preserve
             the
             Friendship
             he
             had
             Contracted
             :
             But
             however
             ,
             Mestowin
             ,
             his
             eldest
             Son
             forgetting
             his
             Father's
             Orders
             ,
             declar'd
             War
             anew
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             being
             likewise
             beaten
             ,
             the
             Knights
             over-run
             all
             Pomerania
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             forc'd
             this
             Duke
             to
             a
             Peace
             :
             And
             moreover
             ,
             3
             of
             his
             Brothers
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Eldest
             was
             nam'd
             Sambor
             ,
             became
             Knights
             of
             this
             Order
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Seventh
             
               Great
               Master
            
             of
             the
             
               Teutonic
               Order
            
             was
             
               Johannes
               Sangerhusensis
            
             ,
             who
             took
             upon
             him
             that
             Office
             under
             the
             Pontificat
             of
             Alexander
             
             IV.
             He
             very
             much
             allay'd
             the
             Insolence
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Prussians
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             measure
             ,
             regain'd
             the
             credit
             of
             his
             Order
             forfeited
             to
             the
             Tartars
             .
             He
             Rul'd
             12
             Years
             ,
             and
             lies
             buried
             at
             Treves
             .
             In
             his
             time
             the
             City
             of
             Brandenburg
             was
             built
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Eighth
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             Hartman
             Count
             of
             Heidelberg
             ,
             who
             was
             Elected
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Pope
             Clement
             IV.
             and
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Rodolfe
             I.
             He
             was
             a
             very
             industrious
             Person
             ,
             and
             got
             great
             ground
             of
             the
             Prussians
             .
             In
             his
             time
             the
             Castle
             of
             Marienburg
             was
             built
             in
             the
             Year
             1281.
             
             He
             dy'd
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             at
             Venice
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Ninth
             
               Great
               Master
            
             of
             this
             Order
             was
             
               Buchardus
               à
               Swenden
            
             ,
             Elected
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Pope
             John
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperour
             Rodolfe
             I.
             Under
             his
             Administration
             of
             Affairs
             the
             Prussians
             were
             totally
             reduc'd
             .
             After
             7
             Years
             enjoyment
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             he
             Abdicated
             it
             ,
             and
             liv'd
             afterwards
             at
             Rhodes
             ,
             where
             he
             lies
             buried
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Tenth
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             
               Conrade
               de
               Feuchtwangen
            
             ,
             who
             was
             Elected
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Rodolfe
             I.
             and
             Pope
             Nicholas
             IV.
             Altho'
             this
             Order
             made
             considerable
             progress
             under
             his
             Administration
             ,
             yet
             ,
             at
             length
             ,
             it
             receiv'd
             a
             great
             check
             in
             Syria
             ,
             where
             the
             City
             of
             Acon
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             the
             chief
             Seat
             of
             this
             Order
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             Souldan
             of
             Aegypt
             .
             He
             died
             at
             Prague
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             at
             Trebnicz
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Eleventh
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             Godfrey
             Count
             of
             Hohenloh
             ,
             who
             was
             Elected
             ,
             Adolphus
             
             being
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             Celestine
             V.
             Pope
             .
             He
             was
             a
             Venetian
             born
             ,
             and
             govern'd
             this
             Order
             10
             Years
             ;
             he
             retook
             Riga
             in
             Livonia
             from
             the
             Russians
             ,
             and
             caus'd
             its
             Fortifications
             to
             be
             demolished
             ,
             but
             not
             long
             after
             he
             restor'd
             the
             Inhabitants
             to
             their
             antient
             Privileges
             ,
             having
             built
             a
             Castle
             there
             to
             awe
             them
             .
             He
             at
             length
             resign'd
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             dy'd
             in
             Germany
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Twelfth
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             
               Sigfridus
               de
               Feuchtwangen
            
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Albert
             Duke
             of
             
             Austria's
             being
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             Clement
             Pope
             .
             He
             remov'd
             his
             Seat
             from
             Marpurg
             to
             the
             Castle
             of
             Marienburg
             ;
             for
             this
             Order
             had
             resided
             there
             ever
             since
             their
             being
             oblig'd
             to
             leave
             Syria
             .
             This
             Master
             rul'd
             only
             2
             Years
             ,
             and
             died
             and
             was
             buried
             at
             Marienburg
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Thirteenth
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             
               Charles
               Beffart
            
             ,
             Elected
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Henry
             ,
             and
             the
             Pontificate
             of
             Pope
             Clement
             V.
             He
             was
             a
             very
             Wise
             and
             Warlike
             Person
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Year
             1312
             founded
             the
             Castle
             of
             Memula
             in
             Courland
             ,
             to
             hinder
             the
             Incursions
             of
             the
             Lithuanians
             .
             Upon
             his
             return
             from
             Rome
             ,
             whither
             he
             had
             been
             cited
             for
             ,
             and
             cleared
             of
             Male-Administration
             ,
             he
             died
             at
             Vienna
             ,
             where
             he
             lies
             buried
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Fourteenth
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             
               Vernerus
               Urselensis
            
             ,
             Elected
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Lewis
             V.
             and
             Pope
             John.
             He
             executed
             his
             Trust
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Fidelity
             and
             Bravery
             ,
             and
             was
             afterwards
             Murther'd
             by
             a
             Brother
             of
             the
             Order
             ,
             one
             
               John
               Bunsdorfius
            
             ,
             while
             
             he
             was
             going
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             Vespers
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Fifteenth
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             Lewis
             D.
             of
             Brunswick
             .
             He
             was
             a
             very
             Prudent
             and
             Pious
             Man
             ,
             but
             rul'd
             only
             four
             Years
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Sixteenth
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             Districhus
             Count
             Algemburg
             ,
             Elected
             when
             he
             was
             80
             Years
             old
             .
             He
             was
             a
             Person
             of
             Great
             Eloquence
             ,
             Authority
             and
             Justice
             .
             After
             having
             built
             St.
             
             Mary's
             Church
             at
             Marienburg
             ,
             he
             died
             at
             Thorn
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             at
             St.
             Anns
             in
             Marienburg
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Seventeenth
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             Rodolfe
             Duke
             of
             Saxony
             ,
             Elected
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Lewis
             V.
             and
             Pope
             Benedict
             XI
             .
             He
             gather'd
             great
             Forces
             together
             ,
             and
             Besieg'd
             and
             took
             Neumarcovia
             .
             In
             the
             Interim
             the
             Lithuanians
             invaded
             Prussia
             ,
             over-running
             all
             with
             Fire
             and
             Sword
             ,
             which
             this
             good
             Master
             took
             so
             much
             to
             heart
             ,
             that
             he
             first
             became
             Mad
             ,
             then
             was
             deposed
             from
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             died
             of
             Grief
             at
             Marienwerder
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             buried
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Eighteentth
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             
               Henry
               de
               Desmer
            
             ,
             or
             Tuchmer
             ,
             Elected
             in
             the
             Pontificate
             of
             Clement
             VI.
             He
             had
             a
             Famous
             Battle
             with
             the
             Lithuanians
             and
             Russians
             ,
             wherein
             he
             kill'd
             above
             10000
             of
             the
             Enemy
             .
             He
             died
             and
             was
             buried
             at
             Marienburg
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Nineteenth
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             
               Henry
               de
               Kniprodien
            
             ,
             Elected
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Pope
             Clement
             VI
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Emperor
             Charles
             III.
             
             The
             foregoing
             War
             with
             the
             Lithuanians
             and
             Russians
             broke
             out
             a
             fresh
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Great
             Duke
             of
             
               Lithuania
               ,
               Keystutus
            
             ,
             was
             taken
             Prisoner
             and
             carried
             to
             Marienburg
             ,
             whence
             he
             afterwards
             escap'd
             by
             means
             of
             a
             Servant
             .
             In
             this
             Great
             Master's
             time
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Great
             Duke
             became
             a
             Christian
             at
             Koningsberg
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             was
             made
             a
             Prince
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Charles
             IV.
             During
             his
             Administration
             ,
             which
             was
             about
             31
             Years
             ,
             this
             Order
             abounded
             in
             Learned
             Men.
             He
             died
             at
             Marienburg
             ,
             and
             was
             there
             buried
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Twentieth
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             
               Conrade
               Zolner
            
             ,
             Elected
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Wenceslaus
             ,
             and
             of
             Pope
             Urban
             VI.
             He
             had
             several
             contests
             with
             the
             Lithuanians
             and
             Samogitians
             ,
             during
             the
             several
             Reigns
             of
             
               Keystutus
               ,
               Jagello
               ,
               Votoldus
            
             ,
             and
             Suidrigielo
             ,
             Great
             Dukes
             of
             Lithuania
             .
             He
             died
             and
             was
             buried
             at
             Marienburg
             ,
             after
             8
             Years
             Administration
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             this
             Order
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Twenty
             first
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             
               Conrade
               de
               Valenroden
            
             ,
             Elected
             during
             the
             Papacy
             of
             Pope
             Boniface
             .
             He
             was
             a
             Person
             of
             a
             very
             Warlike
             Disposition
             ,
             but
             withal
             of
             an
             odd
             Temper
             :
             He
             hated
             and
             refus'd
             his
             Ecclesiastical
             Brothers
             access
             to
             him
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             his
             Death
             .
             In
             his
             time
             this
             Order
             made
             a
             Descent
             upon
             Lithuania
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             the
             River
             Niemen
             ,
             and
             built
             three
             Magazines
             near
             the
             Castle
             of
             Cowno
             ,
             by
             help
             of
             which
             they
             made
             great
             devastations
             in
             that
             Country
             for
             a
             considerable
             time
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             Twenty
             second
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             
               Conrade
               de
               Jungingen
            
             .
             He
             was
             of
             a
             very
             peaceable
             Temper
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             much
             belov'd
             by
             his
             Order
             .
             However
             ,
             he
             rul'd
             12
             Years
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             died
             at
             Marienburg
             ,
             and
             was
             there
             buried
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Twenty
             third
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             
               Ulric
               de
               Jungingen
            
             ,
             Brother
             to
             the
             aforesaid
             Conrade
             .
             He
             was
             Elected
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Rupert
             ,
             and
             of
             Pope
             Gregory
             XII
             .
             He
             was
             of
             a
             Warlike
             Temper
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             that
             he
             deviated
             not
             a
             little
             from
             his
             Order
             :
             He
             Persecuted
             his
             Brothers
             ,
             and
             took
             several
             of
             their
             Possessions
             from
             them
             .
             After
             several
             Wars
             had
             with
             the
             Poles
             and
             
               Lithuanians
               ,
               Jagello
            
             ,
             King
             of
             Poland
             ,
             and
             Vitoldus
             ,
             Great
             Duke
             of
             Lithuania
             gave
             him
             a
             total
             overthrow
             ,
             wherein
             this
             
               Great
               Master
            
             with
             about
             200
             Commendadors
             ,
             and
             5000
             other
             Knights
             was
             kill'd
             ,
             and
             his
             General
             taken
             Prisoner
             ,
             altho'
             at
             the
             first
             onset
             the
             Lithuanians
             lost
             about
             7000
             Men.
             
          
           
             
             The
             Twenty
             fourth
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             Henry
             Count
             of
             Plaven
             ,
             Elected
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Sigismund
             ,
             and
             Pope
             John.
             This
             Person
             was
             resolv'd
             to
             revenge
             the
             late
             overthrow
             on
             the
             Poles
             ,
             but
             before
             he
             could
             effect
             any
             thing
             considerable
             ,
             he
             was
             depos'd
             ,
             thrown
             into
             Prison
             at
             Engelsburg
             ,
             and
             thence
             remov'd
             to
             Lecksteg
             ,
             where
             ,
             after
             7
             years
             confinement
             he
             died
             in
             Chains
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             at
             Marienburg
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             Twenty
             fifth
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             
               Michael
               de
               Sterbergen
            
             ,
             Steward
             of
             the
             Houshold
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Sigismund
             .
             In
             the
             very
             first
             year
             of
             his
             Government
             Jagello
             and
             Vitoldus
             took
             from
             him
             and
             destroy'd
             several
             Cities
             ,
             but
             were
             at
             length
             forc'd
             to
             retire
             .
             He
             govern'd
             this
             Order
             9
             years
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             desiring
             his
             Quietus
             ,
             he
             obtain'd
             it
             ,
             died
             at
             Dantzic
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             at
             Marienburg
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Twenty
             sixth
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             
               Paul
               de
               Rusdorfien
            
             ,
             Elected
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Pope
             Martin
             :
             During
             his
             Administration
             several
             of
             the
             Provinces
             and
             Cities
             of
             Prussia
             shook
             off
             the
             Teutonic
             Yoak
             ,
             and
             revolted
             to
             Casimir
             IV.
             King
             of
             Poland
             .
             He
             enjoy'd
             this
             Office
             nine
             Years
             also
             ,
             but
             dying
             was
             buried
             at
             Marienburg
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Twenty
             seventh
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             
               Conrade
               ab
               Herlingshausen
            
             ,
             Elected
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Albert
             III.
             This
             
               Great
               Master
            
             treated
             Casimir
             King
             of
             Poland
             at
             Thorn
             ,
             where
             at
             that
             time
             there
             was
             an
             inviolable
             Peace
             struck
             up
             between
             them
             .
             This
             Person
             had
             no
             Wars
             during
             his
             Regency
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             died
             of
             Grief
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             his
             Brother's
             perversness
             .
             He
             was
             buried
             at
             Marienburg
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Twenty
             eighth
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             
               Lewis
               ab
               Herlingshausen
            
             ,
             Elected
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Frederic
             III.
             During
             his
             Administration
             a
             farther
             part
             of
             Prussia
             revolted
             to
             the
             aforesaid
             Casimir
             ,
             to
             whom
             also
             the
             Garrison
             of
             Marienburg
             sold
             that
             City
             for
             476000
             Florens
             ,
             together
             with
             several
             other
             Cities
             and
             Castles
             .
             Afterwards
             the
             King
             of
             
             Poland
             enters
             again
             into
             a
             Peace
             with
             this
             Order
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             he
             obtain'd
             Pomerania
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Poles
             had
             contested
             with
             these
             Knights
             for
             upwards
             of
             150
             Years
             ,
             This
             
               Great
               Master
            
             died
             and
             was
             buried
             at
             Koningsberg
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Twenty
             ninth
             
               Great
               Master
            
             of
             this
             Order
             was
             
               Henry
               Rhews
            
             ,
             Count
             of
             Plauen
             ,
             Elected
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Emperor
             Frederic
             III.
             He
             only
             govern'd
             eleven
             Weeks
             ,
             and
             then
             died
             and
             was
             buried
             at
             Koningsberg
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Thirtieth
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             Henry
             Count
             of
             Richtenberg
             ,
             Elected
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Emperor
             Frederic
             III.
             and
             of
             Pope
             Sixtus
             IV.
             He
             was
             a
             Man
             of
             a
             very
             turbulent
             and
             inexorable
             temper
             ,
             for
             he
             threw
             Theodore
             a
             Prussian
             Bishop
             into
             Chains
             ,
             and
             suffer'd
             him
             to
             die
             with
             Hunger
             .
             He
             govern'd
             this
             Order
             twelve
             Years
             ,
             and
             then
             died
             at
             Koningsberg
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             there
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Thirty
             first
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             
               Martin
               Truchses
            
             of
             Uveczhausen
             ,
             Elected
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Emperor
             Frederic
             III.
             and
             of
             Pope
             Sixtus
             IV.
             He
             paid
             Homage
             and
             Obedience
             to
             Casimir
             King
             of
             Poland
             ,
             died
             at
             Koningsberg
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             there
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Thirty
             second
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             
               John
               de
               Tiefen
            
             ,
             a
             Swiss
             ,
             Elected
             when
             Maximilian
             I.
             was
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             Julius
             Pope
             .
             The
             first
             Year
             he
             swore
             Allegiance
             to
             Albert
             King
             of
             Poland
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             next
             assisted
             that
             King
             against
             the
             Valachians
             ,
             but
             by
             whom
             he
             
             was
             defeated
             and
             killed
             .
             He
             was
             buried
             at
             Koningsberg
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Thirty
             third
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             Frederic
             Duke
             of
             Saxony
             ,
             and
             Marquiss
             of
             Thuringen
             :
             This
             Person
             refus'd
             to
             do
             Homage
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Poland
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             Dominions
             were
             very
             much
             ravag'd
             by
             the
             Poles
             for
             12
             Years
             together
             ,
             and
             he
             excluded
             his
             Country
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             he
             died
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Thirty
             fourth
             and
             last
             
               Great
               Master
            
             of
             the
             
               Teutonic
               Order
            
             in
             Prussia
             was
             Albert
             Marquess
             of
             Brandenburg
             ,
             Nephew
             to
             Sigismund
             I.
             King
             of
             Poland
             .
             He
             was
             Elected
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Maximilian
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             Pope
             Julius
             .
             The
             Chapter
             of
             this
             Order
             chose
             him
             in
             hopes
             that
             being
             so
             near
             a
             Kinsman
             ,
             he
             might
             prevail
             upon
             the
             King
             of
             Poland
             ,
             his
             Uncle
             to
             restore
             to
             them
             what
             had
             been
             taken
             from
             them
             by
             the
             Poles
             ;
             but
             this
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             so
             far
             from
             answering
             their
             expectation
             ,
             that
             he
             likewise
             refus'd
             to
             Swear
             Allegiance
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Poland
             ,
             and
             fortify'd
             all
             his
             Cities
             for
             his
             Defence
             ,
             whence
             it
             follow'd
             ,
             that
             he
             drew
             a
             bloody
             War
             upon
             himself
             ,
             wherein
             great
             numbers
             were
             frequently
             slain
             and
             taken
             on
             both
             sides
             ;
             the
             particulars
             of
             the
             chiefest
             of
             his
             Actions
             I
             thought
             might
             not
             be
             unacceptable
             to
             your
             Lordship
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             as
             follows
             .
          
           
             
             In
             the
             Year
             1519
             ,
             the
             War
             broke
             out
             between
             him
             and
             his
             Uncle
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             places
             were
             lost
             and
             taken
             on
             both
             sides
             ;
             but
             in
             1529
             ,
             Wolfang
             Duke
             of
             Schonemburg
             ,
             General
             of
             the
             Teutonic
             Army
             ,
             which
             consisted
             of
             
             about
             10000
             Foot
             ,
             and
             4000
             Horse
             ,
             sat
             down
             before
             Dantzick
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Bishop's
             Hill
             (
             vulgarly
             so
             call'd
             )
             threw
             away
             near
             4000
             Bombs
             into
             the
             Town
             ,
             to
             little
             or
             no
             purpose
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Besiegers
             were
             not
             a
             little
             incommoded
             by
             the
             Town-Cannon
             ,
             for
             scarce
             a
             Man
             durst
             shew
             his
             Head
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             40
             shot
             at
             him
             .
             This
             so
             discouraged
             the
             Besiegers
             ,
             that
             the
             major
             part
             of
             them
             soon
             discover'd
             their
             Inclinations
             to
             be
             gone
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             purpose
             began
             to
             Mutiny
             against
             their
             Officers
             .
             Whilst
             they
             were
             thus
             wavering
             in
             their
             Resolutions
             ,
             and
             scarce
             doing
             any
             Duty
             but
             by
             compulsion
             ,
             the
             Polish
             Army
             appear'd
             ,
             being
             12000
             Horse
             ,
             sent
             by
             the
             King
             to
             raise
             the
             Siege
             .
             It
             was
             now
             high
             time
             for
             the
             Besiegers
             
             to
             scamper
             ,
             which
             they
             immediately
             set
             about
             with
             such
             Precipitation
             ,
             that
             the
             Poles
             found
             it
             no
             difficult
             matter
             to
             overtake
             even
             their
             Foot
             ;
             yet
             ,
             however
             ,
             they
             kill'd
             some
             and
             took
             others
             Prisoners
             .
             After
             this
             the
             King's
             Army
             took
             in
             
               Dirschow
               ,
               Stargardie
            
             ,
             and
             the
             strong
             Castle
             of
             Choinicz
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             proceeded
             on
             with
             so
             great
             Vigor
             and
             Diligence
             ,
             that
             most
             of
             the
             Cities
             and
             Castles
             of
             the
             Order
             Surrender'd
             themselves
             .
             By
             these
             means
             the
             Teutonic
             Knights
             were
             totally
             expell'd
             Prussia
             ,
             which
             their
             
               Great
               Master
               Albert
            
             perceiving
             ,
             as
             likewise
             that
             he
             was
             no
             longer
             able
             to
             contend
             with
             so
             powerful
             a
             Monarch
             as
             him
             of
             Poland
             ,
             tho'
             his
             Ancestors
             had
             formerly
             done
             it
             for
             many
             Years
             ,
             yet
             then
             they
             were
             in
             a
             better
             condition
             than
             he
             at
             present
             was
             in
             ,
             resolv'd
             to
             submit
             himself
             and
             his
             Order
             to
             his
             Uncle's
             Mercy
             ,
             which
             he
             not
             long
             afterwards
             did
             in
             the
             publick
             Market-place
             of
             Cracow
             .
          
           
           
             
             For
             this
             Purpose
             a
             Throne
             was
             erected
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             much
             after
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             that
             wherein
             he
             is
             wont
             to
             take
             the
             Homage
             and
             Oaths
             of
             his
             Subjects
             after
             his
             Coronation
             ,
             as
             your
             Lordship
             may
             observe
             in
             the
             Letter
             to
             my
             Lord
             Marlborough
             ;
             then
             the
             Marquess
             delivering
             up
             the
             Ensigns
             of
             his
             Order
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             swearing
             all
             manner
             of
             Allegiance
             to
             him
             ,
             his
             Majesty
             return'd
             him
             the
             Ensigns
             of
             Prussia
             ,
             quarter'd
             with
             the
             Polish
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             created
             him
             a
             Duke
             of
             part
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             which
             from
             thence
             forward
             has
             had
             the
             Name
             of
             Ducal
             Prussia
             ,
             and
             continu'd
             all
             along
             in
             his
             Family
             to
             this
             Day
             .
          
           
             
             The
             
               Teutonic
               Order
            
             being
             thus
             expell'd
             Prussia
             ,
             they
             transferr'd
             their
             Chapter
             to
             Mergentheim
             ,
             or
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             to
             Marienthall
             ,
             in
             Franconia
             ,
             where
             they
             chose
          
           
             
             
               Walter
               de
               Cronberg
            
             for
             their
             Thirty
             fifth
             
               Great
               Master
            
             and
             Administrator
             of
             Prussia
             .
             This
             
               Great
               Master
            
             appeal'd
             to
             the
             Emperor
             concerning
             the
             wrong
             done
             to
             his
             Order
             by
             Albert
             ,
             as
             likewise
             got
             Albert
             Excommunicated
             by
             the
             Pope
             .
             He
             afterwards
             took
             his
             Seat
             in
             the
             General
             Diet
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             equal
             with
             the
             Archbishops
             ,
             as
             being
             
               Great
               Master
            
             of
             the
             
               Teutonic
               Order
            
             .
             He
             died
             after
             18
             Years
             Administration
             of
             this
             Office
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             at
             Mergentheim
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Thirty
             sixth
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             
               Wolfang
               Schutzbar
            
             ,
             otherwise
             call'd
             Milchling
             ,
             Elected
             in
             the
             Chapter
             at
             Spire
             the
             16th
             of
             April
             .
             He
             had
             been
             Provincial
             Commander
             of
             the
             
             Country
             of
             Hesse
             ,
             and
             was
             one
             of
             the
             first
             that
             went
             to
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Charles
             V.
             in
             his
             Wars
             about
             Religion
             .
             He
             recover'd
             the
             Seat
             of
             this
             Order
             at
             Marpurg
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             usurp'd
             by
             the
             Landtgrave
             of
             Hesse
             .
             After
             several
             more
             famous
             Actions
             he
             dy'd
             in
             the
             Year
             1566.
             
          
           
             
             The
             Thirty
             seventh
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             
               George
               Hundt
               de
               Menckheim
            
             Governour
             of
             the
             Circle
             of
             Franconia
             .
             He
             died
             after
             6
             years
             Regency
             at
             Mergentheim
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             there
             in
             the
             Year
             1572.
             
          
           
             
             The
             Thirty
             eighth
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             
               Henry
               de
               Bobenhausen
            
             ,
             Elected
             at
             the
             General
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Knights
             at
             Ulm
             upon
             the
             Danube
             .
             This
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             upon
             
               George
               Frederic
            
             Marquests
             of
             
             Brandenburg's
             possessing
             himself
             of
             the
             Title
             and
             Dutchy
             of
             Prussia
             ,
             thought
             himself
             oblig'd
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             his
             Order
             to
             enter
             Protestations
             against
             it
             .
             He
             resign'd
             his
             Office
             to
             the
             Chapter
             after
             8
             Years
             Administration
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Thirty
             Ninth
             
               Great
               Master
            
             of
             this
             Order
             ,
             and
             Administrator
             of
             Prussia
             was
             Maximilian
             Arch-Duke
             of
             Austria
             ,
             who
             had
             earnestly
             Sollicited
             the
             Electors
             for
             that
             Charge
             ,
             and
             offer'd
             to
             wear
             the
             Habit
             of
             the
             Order
             :
             Afterwards
             being
             invited
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             Poland
             ,
             this
             Order
             was
             in
             great
             hopes
             of
             being
             restored
             to
             their
             Dominions
             of
             Prussia
             ,
             but
             upon
             his
             being
             defeated
             by
             Sigismund
             III.
             they
             soon
             lost
             all
             those
             hopes
             .
             He
             nevertheless
             continu'd
             their
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             and
             being
             a
             brave
             Prince
             was
             nam'd
             for
             their
             General
             against
             
             the
             Turks
             in
             Hungary
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             a
             Company
             of
             Guards
             all
             Knights
             of
             the
             Order
             .
             He
             held
             his
             Administration
             34
             Years
             ,
             and
             ended
             his
             days
             at
             Inspruck
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             likewise
             buried
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Fourtieth
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             Charles
             Arch-Duke
             of
             Austria
             ,
             who
             ,
             after
             5
             years
             Regency
             died
             at
             Madrid
             whither
             he
             had
             been
             invited
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             to
             go
             his
             Vice-Roy
             into
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Fourty
             first
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             
               John
               Eustache
               de
               Westernach
            
             ,
             who
             was
             Elected
             at
             Mergentheim
             the
             19th
             of
             March
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1625
             ,
             and
             died
             82
             years
             old
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             our
             Lord
             1627.
             
          
           
             
             The
             Fourty
             second
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             
               Gaspard
               de
               Stadion
            
             Provincial
             Commander
             of
             Alsace
             and
             Burgundy
             ,
             and
             particular
             Commander
             of
             Altschausen
             .
             He
             after
             having
             governed
             this
             Order
             with
             great
             Reputation
             for
             fourteen
             years
             ,
             desir'd
             the
             Chapter
             to
             Elect
             
               Leopold
               William
            
             Arch
             Duke
             of
             Austria
             ,
             for
             his
             Coadjutor
             in
             the
             Administration
             of
             his
             Office
             ;
             and
             which
             being
             done
             ,
             he
             gave
             him
             the
             Cross
             of
             Prussia
             as
             a
             Testimony
             of
             his
             consent
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Fourty
             third
             
               Great
               Master
            
             was
             this
             
               Leopold
               William
            
             who
             succeeded
             Stadion
             by
             Virtue
             of
             his
             former
             Election
             .
             He
             govern'd
             this
             Order
             alone
             to
             the
             Year
             1662
             ,
             when
             he
             died
             at
             Vienna
             the
             20th
             of
             November
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             there
             .
          
           
           
             The
             same
             Year
             the
             Chapter
             was
             Conven'd
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             chosen
             
               Charles
               Joseph
            
             Arch-Duke
             of
             Austria
             to
             have
             succeeded
             
               Leopold
               William
            
             his
             Brother
             ,
             but
             he
             died
             the
             same
             Year
             ,
             and
             thereby
             their
             designs
             were
             frustrated
             .
          
           
             
             Afterwards
             the
             Chapter
             being
             Assembled
             at
             Mergentheim
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1664
             ,
             chose
             for
             their
             Fourty
             fourth
             
               Great
               Master
            
             one
             of
             their
             own
             Knights
             ,
             call'd
             
               John
               Gaspard
            
             of
             Ambringens
             ,
             Provincial
             Commander
             of
             the
             Circle
             of
             Austria
             ,
             and
             this
             they
             did
             to
             prevent
             the
             Intrigues
             which
             several
             Princes
             always
             made
             to
             get
             Elected
             to
             this
             Dignity
             .
          
           
             
             This
             
               Great
               Master
            
             Convening
             the
             Chapter
             at
             Mariendal
             ,
             receiv'd
             Duke
             
               Lewis
               Anthony
            
             of
             Neubourg
             ,
             Abbot
             of
             Fescamp
             ,
             and
             third
             Son
             to
             
               Philip
               William
            
             Duke
             of
             Neubourg
             ,
             into
             this
             Order
             .
          
           
             
               Ceremony
               of
               Creation
               ,
               and
               present
               State
               of
               Knights
               .
            
             
               
               THe
               Ceremony
               was
               perform'd
               in
               the
               Great
               Church
               ,
               whither
               he
               had
               been
               conducted
               by
               the
               
                 Great
                 Master
              
               ,
               the
               Commendadors
               and
               Knights
               .
               The
               Counts
               of
               
                 Ottingen
                 ,
                 Hatzensten
              
               ,
               and
               Fugger
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               nam'd
               Commissioners
               to
               inspect
               his
               Titles
               of
               Honour
               ,
               reported
               upon
               Oath
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               examin'd
               and
               found
               his
               Honour
               to
               be
               unquestionable
               .
               After
               which
               he
               was
               sworn
               to
               
               Chastity
               ,
               Poverty
               ,
               and
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Wars
               against
               the
               Infidels
               whenever
               occasion
               should
               so
               require
               .
               When
               they
               gave
               him
               the
               white
               Mantle
               with
               the
               black
               Cross
               ,
               being
               the
               Ensigns
               of
               this
               Order
               ,
               and
               withal
               ,
               pronounc'd
               these
               Words
               according
               to
               Custom
               .
               
                 We
                 Promise
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 you
                 live
                 ,
                 Water
                 ,
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Habit
                 of
                 our
              
               Order
               .
            
             
               
               Next
               day
               the
               
                 Great
                 Master
              
               propos'd
               to
               the
               Chapter
               to
               Elect
               this
               Prince
               for
               his
               Assistant
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               which
               the
               Electors
               desir'd
               time
               to
               consider
               of
               ;
               and
               after
               several
               Meetings
               had
               about
               it
               ,
               they
               answer'd
               ,
               they
               were
               content
               to
               Elect
               him
               ,
               providing
               he
               would
               sign
               a
               Capitulation
               offer'd
               him
               ,
               which
               he
               agreeing
               to
               do
               ,
               he
               was
               accordingly
               Elected
               .
            
             
               
               The
               
                 Teutonic
                 Order
              
               at
               present
               consists
               of
               12
               Provinces
               ,
               which
               are
               ,
               Alsace
               and
               Burgundy
               for
               one
               ,
               
                 Coblentz
                 ,
                 Austria
              
               ,
               and
               Etsch
               ;
               these
               four
               still
               retain
               the
               Name
               of
               Provinces
               of
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               Prussia
               ,
               as
               the
               eight
               following
               do
               that
               of
               Germany
               ,
               being
               the
               Provinces
               of
               
                 Franconia
                 ,
                 Hesse
                 ,
                 Bressen
                 ,
                 Westphalia
                 ,
                 Lorrain
                 ,
                 Thuringen
                 ,
                 Saxony
                 ,
              
               and
               Utrecht
               ,
               altho'
               this
               last
               is
               now
               altogether
               under
               the
               Dominion
               of
               the
               Hollanders
               .
               Every
               one
               of
               these
               Provinces
               has
               its
               peculiar
               Commanderys
               of
               the
               Commendadors
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Provincial
               is
               Chief
               .
               Of
               these
               Provincial
               Commendadors
               there
               are
               12
               ,
               counting
               one
               for
               every
               Province
               .
               It
               is
               these
               Commendadors
               who
               compose
               the
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Electors
               .
               The
               
                 Great
                 Master's
              
               ordinary
               Residence
               has
               been
               at
               Mariendal
               in
               
               Franconia
               ,
               ever
               since
               this
               Order
               has
               been
               driven
               out
               of
               Prussia
               .
            
             
               This
               ,
               My
               Lord
               ,
               is
               a
               short
               account
               of
               the
               Origin
               ,
               Progress
               ,
               successive
               
                 Great
                 Masters
              
               ,
               and
               present
               State
               of
               the
               
                 Teutonic
                 Order
              
               ,
               which
               I
               hope
               ,
               your
               Lordship
               will
               favourably
               accept
               ,
               being
               all
               that
               the
               propos'd
               brevity
               of
               this
               Undertaking
               would
               admit
               of
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 am
              
               ,
               
                 My
                 LORD
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 
                 Lordship
                 's
                 most
                 Obedient
                 Humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 J.
                 S.
                 
              
            
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
          
        
         
           
           
             LETTER
             IX
             .
          
           
             To
             Sir
             THOMAS
             MILLINGTON
             President
             of
             the
             College
             of
             Physicians
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               State
               of
               Learning
               ,
               and
               present
               Language
               ;
               of
               Natural
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               particularly
               of
               the
               Practise
               of
               Physick
               in
               Poland
               ;
               with
               an
               account
               of
               some
               Natural
               Things
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               of
               a
               Disease
               in
               the
               Hair
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Poles
               ,
               commonly
               call'd
               
                 Plica
                 Polonica
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               SIR
               ,
            
          
           
             THIS
             Letter
             courts
             your
             Acceptance
             on
             a
             double
             score
             ,
             your
             Learning
             and
             your
             Profession
             .
             As
             to
             your
             Learning
             ,
             tho'
             it
             will
             doubtless
             be
             on
             all
             Hands
             allow'd
             ,
             that
             it
             has
             no
             need
             of
             Superstructure
             ,
             yet
             nevertheless
             ,
             sometimes
             it
             may
             require
             those
             Diversions
             which
             are
             here
             design'd
             ,
             and
             possibly
             ,
             in
             part
             ,
             unknown
             to
             you
             :
             And
             as
             to
             your
             Profession
             ,
             being
             highly
             sensible
             of
             my
             imperfect
             account
             of
             the
             state
             of
             Physick
             ,
             especially
             in
             Poland
             ,
             I
             thought
             no
             Protection
             so
             safe
             to
             pass
             it
             under
             as
             yours
             .
             My
             presumption
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             will
             be
             justifi'd
             upon
             Dr.
             
             Connor's
             first
             intending
             these
             Subjects
             for
             your
             Perusal
             ;
             
             and
             as
             to
             my
             Performance
             ,
             I
             entirely
             submit
             that
             to
             your
             Candour
             and
             Generosity
             .
          
           
             SIR
             ,
          
           
             
             In
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Poland
             ,
             and
             Great
             Dutchy
             of
             Lithuania
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             famous
             Universities
             ,
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             Professors
             .
             The
             former
             of
             these
             was
             Founded
             at
             Cracow
             by
             Casimir
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             was
             finish'd
             by
             Jagello
             ,
             or
             Uladislaus
             V.
             in
             the
             Year
             1401
             ,
             conformable
             to
             the
             last
             Will
             and
             Testament
             of
             his
             Queen
             Hedwigis
             ;
             And
             the
             latter
             at
             Vilna
             ,
             being
             at
             first
             but
             an
             Academy
             Founded
             by
             King
             Stephen
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             was
             erected
             into
             an
             University
             by
             Pope
             Gregory
             XIII
             .
             at
             the
             Request
             of
             Valerian
             Bishop
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             who
             had
             very
             much
             augmented
             the
             Colleges
             and
             Endowments
             .
          
           
             
             In
             both
             these
             Universities
             the
             Chief
             Study
             is
             to
             speak
             good
             Latin
             ,
             for
             as
             to
             all
             parts
             of
             Polite
             Learning
             ,
             the
             Poles
             are
             not
             so
             curious
             as
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             yet
             have
             they
             a
             great
             many
             that
             will
             write
             good
             Verses
             ,
             for
             their
             Genius
             is
             mightily
             bent
             that
             way
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             they
             are
             very
             apt
             to
             quote
             Classick
             Authors
             in
             their
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             this
             particularly
             when
             they
             get
             Drunk
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             frequently
             .
             Their
             Poet
             
               Sarbievius
               Casimir
            
             is
             no
             small
             Ornament
             to
             his
             Country
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             his
             Odes
             ,
             has
             endeavour'd
             to
             imitate
             Horace
             ;
             and
             the
             Purlty
             of
             Language
             is
             not
             contemptible
             .
          
           
             
             They
             have
             had
             several
             Latin
             Historians
             among
             them
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Cromerus
               ,
               Starovolscius
            
             ,
             &c.
             who
             have
             all
             Written
             the
             Annals
             and
             Constitutions
             of
             their
             Country
             .
             They
             have
             likewise
             
             had
             some
             Historians
             ,
             who
             have
             written
             in
             their
             own
             Language
             .
             They
             also
             have
             not
             wanted
             for
             Learned
             Divines
             ,
             Great
             Philosophers
             ,
             Famous
             
               Astronomers
               ,
               Logicians
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             great
             Astronomer
             
               Nicolaus
               Copernicus
            
             was
             a
             Native
             of
             this
             Country
             ,
             having
             had
             his
             Birth
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Thorn
             in
             Regal
             -
             Prussia
             .
             The
             reason
             why
             these
             Learned
             Men
             have
             not
             transmitted
             more
             to
             Posterity
             was
             ,
             because
             that
             while
             they
             liv'd
             there
             was
             but
             little
             or
             no
             Printing
             in
             Poland
             ,
             that
             Art
             having
             been
             but
             lately
             receiv'd
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             
             Tho'
             the
             Poles
             are
             so
             extreamly
             expert
             in
             Speaking
             and
             Writing
             Latin
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             curious
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Oriental
             Languages
             .
             They
             affect
             speaking
             Latin
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             that
             Dr.
             Connor
             has
             inform'd
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             a
             Servant
             while
             he
             was
             in
             Poland
             ,
             that
             always
             us'd
             to
             talk
             to
             him
             in
             that
             Language
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             moreover
             read
             ,
             that
             almost
             all
             the
             Common
             People
             speak
             Latin
             fluently
             there
             ,
             a
             proof
             of
             which
             you
             may
             please
             to
             observe
             in
             the
             first
             Volume
             of
             this
             History
             ,
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             
               Stephen
               Batori
            
             ,
             who
             very
             much
             promoted
             the
             Study
             of
             that
             Language
             .
          
           
             
             As
             the
             Poles
             have
             the
             same
             Origin
             with
             the
             
               Muscovites
               ,
               Bohemians
               ,
               Croatians
               ,
               Moravians
               ,
               Silesians
               ,
               Cassubians
               ,
               Bulgarians
               ,
               Rascians
               ,
               Servians
               ,
               Illyrians
               ,
            
             &c.
             so
             
               (
               Cromerus
            
             says
             )
             they
             have
             likewise
             the
             same
             Language
             with
             them
             ,
             altho'
             they
             differ
             in
             Dialects
             ,
             and
             that
             scarce
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             each
             other
             .
             Their
             terms
             of
             Mechanic
             Arts
             are
             chiefly
             borrow'd
             from
             the
             Ancient
             Germans
             ,
             who
             formerly
             had
             ,
             as
             still
             they
             have
             ,
             frequent
             intercourses
             with
             
             this
             Country
             .
             Nay
             ,
             there
             are
             at
             present
             whole
             Towns
             and
             Villages
             that
             make
             use
             of
             the
             German
             Tongue
             ,
             that
             Nation
             having
             formerly
             planted
             several
             Colonies
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             .
             Also
             there
             are
             several
             of
             the
             Noble
             Families
             purely
             German
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             both
             by
             their
             Names
             and
             Coats
             of
             Arms.
             Likewise
             
               Hebrew
               ,
               Armenian
               ,
               Russian
               ,
               Tartarian
               ,
            
             and
             in
             some
             places
             Italian
             ,
             are
             frequently
             spoken
             in
             this
             Country
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Polish
             Language
             Cromerus
             allows
             ,
             is
             neither
             so
             Copious
             ,
             nor
             so
             easy
             to
             Pronounce
             as
             those
             of
             other
             Nations
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             
               French
               ,
               Italian
            
             ,
             &c.
             consists
             chiefly
             of
             Vowels
             ,
             that
             of
             Poland
             is
             made
             up
             in
             great
             measure
             with
             Consonants
             ,
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             sometimes
             meet
             with
             Polish
             Words
             that
             have
             seven
             or
             eight
             Consonants
             together
             without
             any
             Vowel
             ,
             or
             at
             most
             but
             one
             ,
             interpos'd
             ,
             an
             Example
             of
             which
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             may
             have
             in
             the
             word
             
               Chrzeszcz
               (
               Scarabaeus
            
             ,
             a
             
               Gad-Flie
               ,
            
             )
             this
             ,
             with
             divers
             others
             in
             the
             Polish
             Tongue
             ,
             scarce
             the
             Natives
             themselves
             are
             able
             to
             Pronounce
             ,
             yet
             they
             always
             have
             a
             sort
             of
             lisping
             sound
             of
             Vowels
             in
             their
             Pronunciation
             ,
             tho'
             they
             do
             not
             write
             them
             .
          
           
             
             It
             must
             not
             be
             understood
             ,
             however
             universally
             Latin
             is
             spoken
             in
             Poland
             ,
             that
             the
             Poles
             have
             it
             from
             their
             Mothers
             ,
             as
             the
             Common
             People
             have
             in
             some
             parts
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             for
             they
             take
             pains
             to
             learn
             it
             from
             Masters
             as
             other
             Nations
             do
             .
             The
             chiefest
             reasons
             why
             they
             generally
             Affect
             it
             is
             ,
             First
             from
             their
             Natural
             Dispositions
             to
             learn
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             By
             reason
             of
             the
             Syntax
             of
             their
             Mother-Tongue
             
             the
             Sclavonian
             ,
             which
             has
             great
             Affinity
             with
             that
             Language
             ,
             for
             they
             both
             decline
             their
             Nouns
             ,
             and
             Conjugate
             their
             Verbs
             as
             the
             Romans
             did
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Because
             in
             all
             the
             Villages
             throughout
             the
             Nation
             ,
             they
             have
             School-masters
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             who
             are
             either
             Rectors
             of
             Parishes
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             qualifi'd
             Persons
             appointed
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             .
             And
             fourthly
             ,
             because
             in
             all
             Towns
             of
             Note
             ,
             the
             Jesuits
             have
             Colleges
             set
             apart
             to
             instruct
             Youth
             in
             that
             Language
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             depth
             in
             any
             Learning
             or
             Sciences
             ,
             Dr.
             Connor
             informs
             me
             ,
             he
             could
             never
             meet
             with
             any
             Persons
             in
             Poland
             so
             solidly
             vers'd
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             done
             in
             other
             Nations
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Poles
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             can
             speak
             Latin
             ,
             and
             discourse
             of
             most
             matters
             in
             that
             Language
             ,
             never
             think
             of
             any
             farther
             Knowledge
             ,
             but
             believe
             they
             have
             acquir'd
             all
             the
             Learning
             ,
             and
             all
             Accomplishments
             that
             either
             Universities
             or
             Schools
             can
             give
             them
             ,
             unless
             they
             be
             Persons
             that
             make
             some
             particular
             Science
             their
             Profession
             ;
             As
             
               Divines
               ,
               Physicians
            
             ,
             and
             Lawyers
             ,
             of
             all
             which
             I
             shall
             proceed
             to
             give
             some
             particular
             account
             ,
             as
             they
             stand
             at
             present
             in
             that
             Nation
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Divines
             in
             Poland
             make
             all
             their
             Learning
             consist
             in
             adapting
             
             Aristotle's
             Logicks
             ,
             and
             Metaphysicks
             to
             their
             School
             -
             Divinity
             ,
             so
             that
             you
             may
             every
             where
             hear
             them
             talk
             much
             of
             
               Entities
               ,
               Modes
               ,
               Quiddities
               ,
               Essences
            
             of
             Things
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             for
             they
             value
             themselves
             more
             in
             being
             well
             vers'd
             in
             the
             signification
             of
             Logical
             
             Terms
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             Things
             themselves
             ,
             which
             they
             reason
             about
             .
             In
             this
             Country
             they
             have
             a
             particular
             Veneration
             for
             
               Albertus
               Magnus
            
             ,
             and
             quote
             him
             to
             attest
             the
             Truth
             of
             any
             Assertion
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             the
             Spaniards
             and
             Italians
             are
             accustom'd
             to
             do
             Aristotle
             ,
             tho'
             they
             have
             not
             less
             respect
             for
             this
             last
             Philosopher
             than
             other
             Nations
             have
             .
             Yet
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             they
             seldom
             take
             right
             his
             meaning
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             matters
             that
             are
             Ambiguous
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             Publish'd
             several
             large
             Commentaries
             upon
             him
             which
             do
             frequently
             contradict
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             
             The
             
               Polish
               Divines
            
             are
             seldom
             well
             vers'd
             in
             Practical
             Divinity
             .
             They
             study
             but
             little
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             .
             They
             make
             few
             Enquiries
             into
             the
             Practice
             of
             Primitive
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             know
             little
             of
             
             Church-History
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             they
             trouble
             their
             Heads
             but
             seldom
             about
             convincing
             their
             Reason
             of
             the
             Sublimity
             and
             Goodness
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ;
             implicit
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Passive
             Obedience
             to
             Council
             and
             Church-Decisions
             being
             entirely
             their
             Guides
             .
             They
             will
             allow
             of
             no
             body's
             enquiring
             into
             the
             reasonableness
             of
             Things
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             should
             imagine
             ,
             that
             a
             Law
             ,
             or
             a
             Doctrine
             given
             by
             God
             should
             not
             be
             consistent
             with
             Reason
             .
             They
             have
             a
             more
             than
             ordinary
             respect
             for
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             ,
             and
             Scotus
             ,
             and
             their
             principal
             Erudition
             consists
             in
             being
             well
             Read
             in
             the
             School-Points
             controverted
             by
             those
             two
             Great
             Men.
             
          
           
             
             As
             for
             Lawyers
             there
             are
             a
             great
             number
             in
             Poland
             ,
             and
             that
             chiefly
             at
             the
             two
             Great
             Tribunals
             of
             Petricovia
             and
             Lublin
             .
             These
             study
             
             the
             Civil
             -
             Law
             ,
             tho'
             they
             have
             likewise
             several
             Statutes
             of
             their
             own
             which
             they
             term
             Constitutions
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Grandees
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             seldom
             go
             to
             Law
             ,
             for
             they
             generally
             decide
             their
             Quarrels
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             bringing
             numerous
             Armies
             into
             the
             Field
             against
             each
             other
             :
             But
             if
             it
             happen
             sometimes
             that
             they
             do
             condescend
             ,
             to
             submit
             to
             Justice
             ,
             even
             then
             their
             Pride
             will
             never
             allow
             them
             to
             refer
             their
             Case
             to
             any
             other
             Court
             than
             the
             Grand
             Diet.
             Also
             the
             Polish
             Nation
             in
             general
             is
             not
             much
             enclin'd
             to
             go
             to
             Law
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             litigiousness
             and
             corruption
             of
             the
             Lawyers
             ,
             for
             the
             Poles
             have
             as
             little
             Opinion
             of
             the
             honesty
             of
             that
             Profession
             as
             any
             People
             in
             Europe
             .
          
           
             
             Dr.
             Connor
             was
             once
             sent
             for
             to
             a
             Lawyer
             that
             lay
             sick
             at
             Warsaw
             .
             His
             Disease
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             says
             ,
             was
             a
             Cancer
             on
             his
             Tongue
             ,
             which
             had
             swell'd
             it
             to
             that
             prodigious
             bigness
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             not
             only
             fill'd
             all
             his
             Mouth
             ,
             but
             also
             hung
             about
             an
             Inch
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             neither
             speak
             one
             word
             ,
             nor
             breath
             through
             his
             Lips
             ,
             but
             had
             that
             benefit
             only
             by
             his
             Nose
             .
             This
             Disease
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             says
             ,
             he
             at
             first
             judg'd
             to
             be
             incurable
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             effect
             it
             prov'd
             ,
             for
             he
             died
             soon
             after
             .
             This
             Person
             it
             seems
             had
             purchas'd
             a
             plentiful
             Estate
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             wherefore
             the
             People
             could
             not
             be
             perswaded
             but
             that
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             Death
             was
             a
             Judgment
             upon
             him
             ,
             believing
             it
             Just
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             that
             Tongue
             which
             had
             been
             the
             occasion
             of
             wronging
             so
             many
             People
             ,
             should
             nevertheless
             do
             Justice
             on
             its
             Master
             .
          
           
           
             
             As
             for
             Physicians
             in
             Poland
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             great
             number
             there
             ,
             and
             those
             few
             that
             are
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             are
             either
             
               French
               ,
               Italians
            
             ,
             or
             Germans
             ,
             scarce
             any
             of
             the
             Natives
             caring
             to
             addict
             themselves
             to
             that
             Profession
             ;
             for
             having
             little
             conveniency
             to
             improve
             themselves
             in
             it
             in
             their
             own
             Country
             ,
             none
             but
             the
             richer
             sort
             of
             Gentry
             can
             bear
             the
             expence
             of
             going
             to
             learn
             it
             in
             Foreign
             Countries
             ,
             and
             then
             such
             of
             the
             Nobility
             as
             do
             Travel
             are
             generally
             either
             too
             Lazy
             or
             too
             Proud
             to
             apply
             themselves
             to
             what
             requires
             so
             much
             fatigue
             to
             study
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             judgment
             afterwards
             to
             put
             in
             Practise
             .
             This
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Poles
             have
             hardly
             any
             Person
             throughly
             learn'd
             in
             this
             Profession
             .
          
           
             
             Dr.
             Connor
             tells
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             met
             with
             a
             young
             Physician
             at
             Rome
             ,
             that
             came
             thither
             from
             Poland
             to
             pick
             up
             Experience
             .
             Some
             of
             his
             Country-men
             that
             were
             then
             in
             that
             City
             told
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             Son
             to
             a
             rich
             Peasant
             in
             their
             Nation
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Father
             was
             Vassal
             ,
             as
             they
             term'd
             him
             ,
             or
             Slave
             to
             one
             
               Starosta
               Cowalski
            
             ;
             moreover
             ,
             that
             his
             Father
             ,
             for
             the
             consideration
             of
             100
             Rixdollars
             had
             bought
             his
             Freedom
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             sent
             him
             to
             the
             University
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             Travel
             ,
             for
             without
             having
             first
             bought
             his
             Liberty
             he
             could
             not
             have
             sent
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Service
             of
             his
             Lord
             ,
             his
             Service
             being
             as
             much
             the
             Lord's
             Inheritance
             as
             his
             Land
             was
             .
          
           
             
             By
             all
             this
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             may
             perceive
             what
             discouragement
             Learning
             meets
             with
             in
             Poland
             ;
             for
             the
             Common
             People
             there
             ,
             who
             
             make
             about
             nine
             parts
             in
             ten
             of
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             are
             either
             thro'
             Poverty
             or
             Slavery
             render'd
             incapable
             of
             addicting
             themselves
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             Persons
             of
             the
             meanest
             Birth
             have
             ever
             made
             the
             greatest
             progress
             in
             Sciences
             ,
             and
             this
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             their
             Bodies
             are
             apter
             for
             fatigue
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             no
             other
             ways
             to
             subsist
             than
             by
             their
             Merit
             .
          
           
             
               Natural
               Observables
               and
               Rarities
               in
               POLAND
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               
               BEfore
               I
               proceed
               to
               give
               you
               an
               Account
               of
               the
               Diseases
               and
               Practice
               of
               Physick
               in
               Poland
               ,
               I
               must
               here
               desire
               leave
               to
               entertain
               you
               with
               some
               Observables
               and
               Natural
               Rarities
               of
               this
               Country
               ,
               extracted
               as
               well
               from
               Dr.
               
               Connor's
               Memoirs
               taken
               there
               ,
               as
               out
               of
               the
               best
               Modern
               Authors
               that
               have
               written
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               
               In
               Russia
               ,
               all
               along
               the
               River
               San
               ,
               there
               have
               been
               several
               Trees
               found
               buried
               ,
               having
               no
               Roots
               ,
               and
               being
               as
               black
               as
               Ebony
               .
               The
               Country
               People
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               lain
               there
               ever
               since
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               probable
               they
               might
               have
               been
               washed
               down
               by
               the
               course
               of
               that
               River
               a
               great
               while
               since
               ,
               and
               preserved
               from
               rotting
               by
               the
               Sand.
               There
               are
               several
               places
               both
               in
               Poland
               and
               Lithuania
               where
               petrefi'd
               Wood
               is
               to
               be
               found
               ;
               likewise
               several
               Beds
               of
               Earth
               lying
               one
               upon
               another
               ,
               
               whose
               substance
               is
               not
               unlike
               that
               of
               the
               Unicorn's
               Horn.
               Also
               
                 Argentum
                 Capillare
              
               ,
               or
               Vegetans
               ,
               being
               Silver
               ,
               hanging
               from
               Rocks
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               Hair.
               
            
             
               
               Near
               Javorisvia
               ,
               in
               the
               District
               of
               Leopol
               ,
               in
               the
               Palatinate
               of
               Russia
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Lake
               ,
               call'd
               by
               the
               
                 Poles
                 ,
                 Skla
                 ,
                 (
                 Glass
                 ,
                 )
              
               where
               formerly
               there
               was
               a
               little
               Town
               ,
               but
               which
               is
               now
               sunk
               into
               the
               Ground
               .
               The
               Water
               of
               this
               Lake
               has
               a
               strong
               ,
               sulphurous
               ,
               and
               stinking
               Smell
               ,
               but
               withal
               clear
               ,
               like
               Chrystal
               ,
               and
               of
               an
               insipid
               Taste
               .
               The
               Doctors
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               have
               recommended
               it
               to
               sick
               Persons
               to
               Drink
               for
               recovery
               of
               their
               Healths
               ,
               and
               one
               
                 Sixtus
                 Leo
              
               ,
               a
               famous
               Physician
               of
               those
               parts
               ,
               has
               written
               a
               Learned
               Treatise
               concerning
               it
               .
               It
               is
               much
               frequented
               ,
               and
               does
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               good
               .
               There
               are
               likewise
               several
               natural
               Baths
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               cure
               all
               kinds
               of
               Scrofulous
               Diseases
               and
               Ulcers
               ,
               both
               in
               Men
               and
               Beasts
               .
               In
               the
               County
               of
               Scepuz
               in
               Lesser
               -
               Poland
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               sort
               of
               Spring
               that
               flows
               from
               the
               Rocks
               ,
               which
               makes
               perfect
               Gutters
               of
               Stone
               as
               it
               runs
               from
               thence
               thro'
               the
               Meadows
               to
               the
               Mills
               .
               The
               Lake
               Biala
               (
               in
               Polish
               white
               )
               so
               call'd
               by
               Antiphrasis
               ,
               in
               the
               Months
               of
               April
               and
               May
               makes
               the
               Fish
               that
               are
               in
               it
               Brown
               ,
               tho'
               they
               afterwards
               return
               to
               their
               Natural
               Colours
               .
               I
               must
               not
               omit
               what
               Cromerus
               says
               of
               the
               Lake
               Crinice
               in
               the
               Palatinate
               of
               Belsko
               in
               Red-Russia
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               every
               second
               or
               third
               Year
               ,
               it
               becomes
               wonderfully
               Tempestuous
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               little
               time
               discharges
               all
               its
               Waters
               thro'
               unknown
               Caverns
               ,
               insomuch
               ,
               
               that
               tho'
               before
               it
               were
               very
               deep
               ,
               it
               of
               a
               sudden
               almost
               grows
               fordable
               ,
               but
               then
               in
               a
               little
               time
               afterwards
               its
               Water
               returns
               with
               the
               same
               roaring
               noise
               it
               went
               out
               .
            
             
               
               Dr.
               Conner
               ,
               in
               his
               Memoirs
               says
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               reported
               when
               he
               was
               in
               Poland
               ,
               that
               the
               Year
               before
               he
               came
               thither
               a
               Barbel
               Fish
               was
               found
               in
               the
               River
               San
               ,
               at
               Velasco
               ,
               an
               Estate
               of
               the
               late
               Queens
               ,
               which
               was
               above
               4
               Polish
               Ells
               long
               ,
               which
               is
               better
               than
               8
               Foot
               of
               our
               measure
               ,
               and
               near
               3
               Foot
               broad
               ,
               and
               weighed
               at
               least
               200
               weight
               .
               He
               says
               that
               the
               same
               Species
               of
               Fish
               ,
               of
               this
               largeness
               ,
               are
               very
               common
               in
               that
               River
               ,
               and
               one
               was
               reported
               to
               have
               had
               an
               entire
               Skeleton
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               suppos'd
               to
               have
               been
               drown'd
               some
               time
               before
               ,
               found
               in
               his
               Belly
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               Knife
               and
               Sheath
               .
               This
               Fish
               has
               no
               Scales
               .
               He
               says
               likewise
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               Fish
               in
               Lithuania
               which
               are
               made
               use
               of
               to
               shew
               the
               change
               of
               Weather
               :
               For
               this
               purpose
               they
               are
               to
               be
               put
               into
               a
               Bottle
               ,
               where
               they
               will
               make
               a
               sort
               of
               squeeking
               noise
               when
               the
               weather
               is
               to
               alter
               .
            
             
               
               As
               to
               odd
               kinds
               of
               Fowl
               ,
               there
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               Birds
               near
               Lowitz
               in
               the
               Palatinate
               of
               Rava
               in
               Lower
               -
               Poland
               ,
               about
               the
               bigness
               of
               Sparrows
               ,
               that
               appear
               and
               disappear
               with
               the
               Snow
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               have
               the
               Name
               given
               them
               of
               Snow-Birds
               .
               These
               are
               scarce
               to
               be
               seen
               any
               where
               else
               throughout
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               .
               There
               are
               also
               a
               sort
               of
               Quails
               in
               the
               Plains
               of
               Russia
               and
               Podolia
               with
               Green
               Legs
               ,
               and
               which
               being
               eaten
               cause
               the
               
               Cramp
               .
               There
               are
               moreover
               a
               kind
               of
               Swallows
               and
               Martlets
               ,
               that
               gathering
               up
               their
               Legs
               ,
               and
               folding
               close
               their
               Wings
               will
               dive
               into
               the
               Water
               at
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               Autumn
               ,
               and
               live
               there
               all
               the
               Winter
               ,
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               Spring
               returns
               they
               come
               out
               and
               fly
               away
               .
               If
               they
               chance
               to
               be
               taken
               by
               Fisher-Nets
               in
               the
               Winter
               ,
               tho'
               they
               will
               revive
               upon
               being
               laid
               near
               the
               Fire
               ,
               yet
               do
               they
               seldom
               survive
               long
               the
               Trespass
               upon
               the
               Ordination
               of
               their
               Nature
               .
            
             
               
               In
               Great
               -
               Poland
               there
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               Hogs
               with
               uncloven-Feet
               ,
               which
               differ
               in
               no
               other
               respect
               from
               our
               Hogs
               .
               In
               Poland
               likewise
               ,
               but
               more
               especially
               in
               Lithuania
               ,
               there
               are
               a
               kind
               of
               little
               Beasts
               like
               Weesels
               ,
               call'd
               in
               
                 Polish
                 ,
                 Zassicz
              
               ,
               whose
               Fur
               is
               a
               little
               courser
               than
               Ermine
               ,
               and
               in
               Summer
               is
               Brown
               ;
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               Snow
               appears
               ,
               in
               one
               Night
               they
               become
               all
               over
               White
               ,
               and
               so
               continue
               till
               the
               Spring
               ,
               when
               they
               resume
               their
               former
               Colour
               :
               This
               Animal
               is
               something
               less
               than
               a
               Squirrel
               .
               I
               may
               here
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               give
               you
               a
               description
               of
               the
               wild
               Ox
               ,
               being
               a
               Beast
               that
               is
               very
               common
               in
               Poland
               .
               He
               ,
               when
               full
               grown
               is
               of
               an
               extraordinary
               size
               ,
               with
               large
               black
               Horns
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               turn'd
               inwards
               towards
               the
               top
               .
               With
               these
               Horns
               he
               will
               commonly
               throw
               a
               Horse
               and
               its
               Rider
               into
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               moreover
               root
               up
               Trees
               of
               no
               ordinary
               Magnitude
               .
               Between
               his
               Horns
               two
               or
               three
               Men
               may
               sit
               a-breast
               .
               His
               hide
               is
               exceeding
               bristly
               ,
               and
               under
               his
               Chin
               grow
               two
               or
               three
               very
               large
               Dew-laps
               .
               His
               Horns
               serve
               for
               use
               to
               Hunters
               .
               I
               might
               describe
               other
               
               strange
               Beasts
               that
               are
               to
               be
               found
               in
               this
               Country
               ,
               but
               have
               omitted
               them
               by
               reason
               their
               descriptions
               are
               to
               be
               met
               with
               at
               large
               in
               
               Gesner's
               History
               of
               Quadrupeds
               ;
               only
               I
               may
               here
               observe
               farther
               ,
               that
               the
               Polish
               Bears
               will
               live
               a
               great
               while
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               Winter
               ,
               without
               Eating
               .
            
             
               
               Sir
               ,
               Before
               I
               conclude
               this
               account
               of
               natural
               Knowledge
               ,
               peculiar
               to
               Poland
               ,
               I
               must
               entertain
               you
               with
               some
               rarities
               communicated
               to
               Dr.
               Connor
               while
               he
               was
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               .
               His
               Memoirs
               inform
               me
               ,
               that
               two
               Fryars
               whose
               Names
               were
               Father
               Lewis
               ,
               and
               Father
               Fulgentius
               ,
               shew'd
               him
               a
               Horse-shooe
               chang'd
               into
               Brass
               ,
               and
               likewise
               gave
               him
               a
               piece
               of
               Iron
               turn'd
               into
               that
               Metal
               by
               Virtue
               of
               a
               Spring
               in
               Hungary
               ;
               likewise
               ,
               that
               they
               shew'd
               him
               several
               pieces
               of
               natural
               Chrystal
               with
               running
               Water
               in
               the
               middle
               ;
               And
               moreover
               ,
               that
               the
               latter
               of
               these
               Fathers
               presented
               him
               with
               two
               pieces
               of
               Chrystal
               which
               he
               had
               off
               from
               the
               Mountains
               of
               Savoye
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               affirms
               to
               have
               been
               as
               white
               as
               Milk
               when
               he
               first
               broke
               them
               off
               the
               Rock
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               afterwards
               became
               Diaphanous
               of
               themselves
               .
            
             
               
               I
               am
               moreover
               inform'd
               by
               the
               same
               means
               ,
               that
               this
               Father
               Fulgentius
               made
               
                 Argentum
                 Fulminans
              
               by
               chance
               ;
               the
               manner
               of
               which
               was
               this
               :
               He
               dissolv'd
               Silver
               in
               
                 Aqua
                 Fortis
              
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               put
               crude
               Tartre
               pulveriz'd
               into
               the
               Dissolution
               ,
               which
               likewise
               soon
               dissolv'd
               by
               the
               help
               of
               a
               little
               heat
               :
               After
               that
               he
               evaporated
               the
               Humidity
               ,
               almost
               to
               a
               degree
               of
               dryness
               ,
               in
               an
               Earthen
               Platter
               ,
               and
               then
               encreas'd
               
               the
               heat
               ,
               when
               all
               of
               a
               sudden
               ,
               without
               his
               expecting
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               the
               Powder
               flew
               up
               into
               a
               flash
               ,
               gave
               a
               strange
               report
               ,
               and
               fill'd
               and
               blacken'd
               all
               the
               Room
               where
               he
               was
               with
               Smoak
               .
               Of
               three
               Ounces
               of
               the
               Powder
               which
               he
               had
               in
               the
               Platter
               ,
               there
               was
               scarce
               three
               Drams
               remain'd
               ,
               but
               the
               Platter
               ,
               notwithstanding
               ,
               continu'd
               unbroke
               .
               His
               design
               in
               making
               this
               Powder
               was
               to
               Silver
               something
               over
               ,
               for
               it
               seems
               the
               mixing
               Liquid
               Silver
               with
               Tartre
               will
               produce
               that
               Effect
               .
            
             
               
               This
               Person
               likewise
               made
               an
               exquisite
               volatile
               Salt
               of
               little
               Centaury
               ,
               infus'd
               into
               fair
               Water
               with
               Yeast
               .
               Also
               he
               distill'd
               Water
               from
               Roses
               which
               would
               set
               Gunpowder
               on
               Fire
               .
            
             
               
               I
               have
               now
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               but
               two
               things
               more
               to
               entertain
               you
               with
               before
               I
               come
               to
               the
               Practise
               of
               Physick
               ,
               &c.
               in
               Poland
               ,
               and
               one
               is
               about
               Dr.
               Bernitz
               ,
               King
               John
               Casimir's
               Physician
               's
               Closet
               of
               Rarities
               ,
               which
               Dr.
               Connor
               says
               ,
               in
               his
               Memoirs
               ,
               was
               shewn
               him
               by
               that
               Physician
               's
               Wife
               at
               Warsaw
               ,
               who
               spoke
               good
               Latin
               ,
               in
               which
               Language
               he
               convers'd
               with
               her
               .
               This
               Collection
               consisted
               of
               a
               great
               number
               of
               petrefi'd
               Bodies
               of
               Raisins
               ,
               Serpents
               ,
               Wood
               ,
               Toads
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               It
               likewise
               contain'd
               a
               vast
               variety
               of
               Shells
               ,
               Minerals
               ,
               and
               Gums
               .
               There
               was
               also
               a
               Thermometre
               ,
               in
               form
               of
               a
               Serpentine
               of
               many
               degrees
               ,
               computed
               by
               Elevations
               upon
               the
               Glass
               ,
               and
               the
               least
               heat
               of
               the
               Hand
               would
               cause
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Wine
               to
               mount
               sensibly
               .
               There
               was
               moreover
               a
               Sea-Pigeon
               ,
               or
               Fish
               like
               to
               a
               Pigeon
               ,
               
               which
               hung
               up
               by
               a
               String
               ;
               and
               Doctor
               Connor
               says
               ,
               Dr.
               
               Bernitz's
               Wife
               assur'd
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               always
               turn
               to
               that
               quarter
               where
               the
               Wind
               sat
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               in
               moist
               Weather
               many
               drops
               of
               Water
               were
               wont
               to
               distil
               from
               it
               .
               In
               this
               Closet
               there
               were
               moreover
               many
               huge
               Horns
               of
               Elks
               ,
               and
               several
               prodigious
               Bones
               of
               other
               Creatures
               .
               All
               sorts
               of
               Plants
               also
               were
               there
               well
               preserv'd
               and
               pasted
               upon
               Paper
               .
               There
               were
               likewise
               a
               great
               many
               Designs
               painted
               and
               drawn
               very
               neatly
               by
               Dr.
               
               Bernitz's
               own
               Hand
               .
            
             
               
               The
               other
               Thing
               I
               propos'd
               to
               inform
               you
               of
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               making
               Glass
               in
               Poland
               ,
               with
               some
               circumstances
               relating
               thereunto
               .
               The
               Poles
               make
               their
               Glass
               of
               Beech-Ashes
               and
               great
               Pebbles
               pounded
               ;
               these
               they
               boyl
               together
               for
               twelve
               Hours
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               they
               begin
               to
               Vitrifie
               .
               When
               they
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               make
               their
               Glass
               clearer
               than
               ordinary
               ,
               they
               are
               accustom'd
               to
               mix
               a
               particular
               sort
               of
               Earth
               with
               it
               of
               the
               colour
               and
               hardness
               of
               Tartre
               ,
               which
               renders
               the
               Glass
               of
               different
               Colours
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               greater
               or
               lesser
               quantity
               of
               this
               Earth
               mixt
               with
               it
               .
               I
               may
               observe
               that
               if
               Salt
               be
               mixt
               in
               the
               composition
               of
               this
               Glass
               it
               makes
               it
               more
               fluid
               and
               easier
               to
               be
               wrought
               by
               the
               Workman
               .
            
             
               
               Sometimes
               the
               Labourers
               or
               their
               Children
               by
               treading
               about
               barefooted
               wound
               themselves
               with
               the
               pieces
               of
               Glass
               that
               lie
               about
               the
               Furnace
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               accustom'd
               to
               have
               recourse
               to
               this
               odd
               remedy
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               to
               take
               out
               a
               Ladleful
               of
               the
               red
               hot
               Metal
               ,
               and
               clap
               it
               to
               the
               part
               afflicted
               ,
               which
               presently
               ,
               it
               
               seems
               ,
               draws
               forth
               the
               Splinters
               of
               the
               Glass
               out
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               upon
               clapping
               on
               an
               Anodine
               Plaister
               ,
               it
               is
               soon
               heal'd
               .
            
          
           
             
               Practise
               of
               Physick
               ,
               and
               Diseases
               in
               POLAND
               .
            
             
               
               AS
               for
               the
               Practice
               of
               Physick
               in
               Poland
               it
               is
               but
               very
               imperfect
               .
               The
               Doctors
               there
               know
               nothing
               of
               the
               Modern
               Discoveries
               in
               Anatomy
               and
               Chymistry
               ,
               nay
               ,
               the
               
                 Materia
                 Medica
              
               is
               hardly
               known
               to
               them
               ,
               much
               less
               improv'd
               .
               The
               Medicines
               which
               they
               use
               are
               altogether
               Galenical
               ,
               and
               those
               always
               of
               the
               worser
               sort
               .
               They
               are
               but
               little
               acquainted
               with
               Modern
               Authors
               ,
               and
               particularly
               with
               those
               of
               our
               Nation
               ,
               tho'
               they
               have
               heard
               of
               their
               Names
               ,
               and
               will
               allow
               that
               the
               
                 English
                 Physicians
              
               have
               improv'd
               Physick
               beyond
               any
               other
               Nation
               whatever
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               still
               more
               by
               hear-say
               than
               out
               of
               any
               knowledge
               they
               have
               of
               us
               or
               our
               Authors
               .
            
             
               
               They
               use
               all
               the
               means
               of
               curing
               Diseases
               that
               we
               do
               here
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 Steel
                 ,
                 Antimony
              
               ,
               Jesuits-Powder
               ,
               Volatile
               Salts
               and
               Spirits
               ,
               all
               which
               are
               brought
               into
               Poland
               ,
               chiefly
               to
               Warsaw
               ,
               or
               else
               made
               there
               by
               German
               Apothecaries
               .
               The
               late
               Queen's
               Apothecary
               was
               a
               German
               ,
               and
               an
               expert
               Chymist
               .
               Tho'
               the
               Poles
               use
               the
               same
               Medicines
               as
               we
               do
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Method
               of
               applying
               them
               .
               In
               their
               Consultations
               they
               advance
               but
               little
               reason
               ,
               tho'
               they
               quote
               Presidents
               and
               Authors
               for
               their
               Practice
               .
            
             
             
               
               As
               to
               Diseases
               they
               have
               the
               same
               in
               Poland
               that
               are
               in
               other
               Countries
               ;
               Venereal
               Distempers
               are
               very
               frequent
               ,
               yet
               Salivation
               is
               not
               so
               much
               practis'd
               there
               as
               with
               us
               ,
               for
               they
               pretend
               to
               cure
               the
               Lues
               by
               Sweating
               .
            
             
               
               Dr
               Connor
               says
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               time
               there
               lived
               an
               illiterate
               Fellow
               in
               a
               Wood
               ,
               about
               six
               Miles
               from
               Warsaw
               ,
               who
               undertook
               to
               Cure
               all
               Venereal
               Distempers
               in
               7
               or
               8
               Days
               at
               farthest
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               a
               Bagnio
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               boiled
               3
               or
               four
               sorts
               of
               Plants
               ,
               which
               he
               made
               a
               Secret
               of
               .
               The
               Doctor
               says
               ,
               the
               Helleboraster
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Capillus
                 Veneris
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Maiden
                 Hair
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               he
               could
               discover
               were
               the
               chief
               .
               This
               Quack
               bath'd
               his
               Patients
               in
               a
               hot
               decoction
               of
               these
               Herbs
               for
               four
               days
               together
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               drink
               of
               the
               same
               frequently
               while
               they
               were
               in
               the
               Bath
               .
               The
               other
               four
               days
               he
               laid
               them
               over
               the
               Tub
               to
               receive
               the
               hot
               Steams
               of
               the
               said
               Decoction
               ,
               laying
               a
               Blanket
               over
               them
               to
               intercept
               any
               evaporation
               ,
               and
               to
               drive
               back
               the
               Steams
               upon
               the
               naked
               Body
               by
               way
               of
               Revarberatory
               ,
               thro'
               which
               means
               they
               sweat
               extreamly
               .
               While
               they
               sweated
               he
               made
               them
               Drink
               of
               the
               Decoction
               as
               before
               ,
               so
               that
               by
               thus
               Sweating
               ,
               Bathing
               and
               Drinking
               ,
               Dr.
               Connor
               says
               ,
               it
               was
               credibly
               assur'd
               him
               that
               he
               wrought
               many
               wonderful
               Cures
               in
               Venereal
               Cases
               ▪
               the
               Doctor
               says
               moreover
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               certain
               that
               a
               great
               number
               of
               People
               flock'd
               frequently
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               the
               whole
               Cure
               he
               demanded
               no
               more
               than
               two
               Rixdollars
               .
            
             
             
               
               For
               other
               Diseases
               the
               Poles
               seldom
               or
               never
               know
               any
               Scurveys
               ,
               have
               rarely
               any
               Malignant
               Fevers
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               those
               never
               dangerous
               ;
               and
               for
               Plurisies
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               Distempers
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               for
               the
               most
               part
               of
               such
               ill
               consequence
               in
               Poland
               as
               in
               other
               Countries
               .
               Wounds
               and
               Ulcers
               in
               the
               Legs
               are
               most
               commonly
               thought
               incurable
               there
               .
               Dr.
               Connor
               informs
               me
               that
               the
               Princess
               Radzivil
               ,
               the
               late
               King
               of
               
               Poland's
               Sister
               ,
               had
               her
               Menses
               at
               64
               years
               of
               Age.
               Also
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               was
               at
               Warsaw
               ,
               a
               Man
               having
               taken
               Physick
               ,
               and
               lying
               with
               a
               Woman
               before
               its
               Operation
               ,
               she
               was
               forth
               with
               violently
               purg'd
               ,
               and
               he
               never
               so
               much
               as
               once
               went
               to
               Stool
               .
            
             
               
               I
               must
               now
               come
               to
               the
               two
               Diseases
               that
               are
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Poles
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               will
               conclude
               .
               One
               of
               these
               is
               call'd
               by
               the
               Natives
               ,
               Colton
               ,
               and
               by
               us
               ,
               Plica
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               is
               term'd
               the
               Rose
               .
               The
               former
               is
               an
               odd
               kind
               of
               Distemper
               ,
               and
               frequently
               mention'd
               in
               
               Physick-Authors
               .
               Dr.
               Connor
               says
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               most
               remarkable
               Maladies
               that
               he
               has
               
               ever
               met
               with
               ,
               yet
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               Hair
               of
               the
               Head
               matted
               ,
               entangled
               ,
               and
               in
               terwoven
               like
               to
               fulled
               Cloth.
               Sometimes
               all
               the
               Hair
               of
               the
               Head
               will
               be
               thus
               Matted
               ,
               so
               large
               that
               it
               covers
               the
               Shoulders
               ,
               and
               so
               long
               that
               it
               comes
               down
               to
               the
               very
               Wast
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               that
               have
               it
               put
               it
               into
               a
               Purse
               that
               it
               may
               hang
               backwards
               ;
               but
               generally
               speaking
               ,
               it
               hangs
               in
               twisted
               Ropes
               ,
               and
               that
               most
               commonly
               on
               one
               side
               only
               .
               Others
               have
               only
               their
               Hair
               plaited
               close
               to
               their
               Heads
               as
               little
               Children
               that
               are
               Scabby
               have
               ;
               but
               however
               ,
               
               those
               that
               have
               the
               Plica
               never
               have
               any
               Scabs
               .
               Hauteville
               compares
               this
               twisted
               Hair
               to
               the
               Ears
               of
               a
               Water-Spaniel
               .
               Dr.
               Connor
               says
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               time
               a
               Gentleman
               at
               Court
               had
               it
               to
               that
               Degree
               ,
               that
               his
               Hair
               hung
               like
               a
               Mantle
               about
               his
               Shoulders
               .
            
             
               
               The
               Hair
               will
               be
               thus
               entangled
               in
               one
               Nights
               time
               ,
               tho'
               there
               be
               never
               so
               much
               care
               taken
               to
               prevent
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               Poles
               having
               their
               Hair
               always
               cut
               round
               above
               their
               Ears
               ,
               like
               to
               that
               of
               Monks
               ,
               tho'
               it
               had
               never
               been
               comb'd
               ,
               yet
               were
               it
               impossible
               it
               should
               become
               thus
               woven
               all
               of
               a
               sudden
               out
               of
               slovenlyness
               and
               carelesness
               ,
               as
               a
               great
               many
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               Connor
               himself
               says
               he
               believ'd
               ,
               before
               he
               came
               into
               that
               Country
               .
            
             
               
               The
               Symptoms
               of
               this
               Disease
               are
               not
               unlike
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Lues
                 Venerea
              
               ,
               as
               Rheumatick
               ,
               and
               Arthritique
               pains
               ,
               &c.
               but
               then
               they
               never
               occasion
               a
               Caries
               in
               the
               Bones
               ,
               nor
               any
               Ulcers
               in
               the
               Mouth
               or
               elsewhere
               .
               When
               the
               Hair
               is
               cut
               it
               is
               commonly
               said
               that
               these
               Symptoms
               become
               more
               violent
               ,
               and
               moreover
               produce
               a
               cloudiness
               over
               the
               Eyes
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               a
               total
               Blindness
               ;
               also
               that
               it
               causes
               Head-aches
               ,
               Pains
               in
               the
               Limbs
               ,
               Vomitings
               ,
               the
               Members
               all
               of
               a
               sudden
               to
               become
               distorted
               and
               stiff
               ,
               the
               Nails
               of
               the
               Fingers
               to
               have
               little
               white
               spots
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               Pimples
               and
               Pustules
               to
               come
               out
               all
               over
               the
               Body
               .
            
             
               
               Dr.
               Connor
               says
               ,
               however
               ,
               that
               Authors
               mistake
               when
               they
               attribute
               any
               such
               Accidents
               to
               the
               cutting
               of
               Hair
               in
               the
               Plica
               ,
               for
               he
               informs
               me
               that
               he
               has
               cut
               it
               himself
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               neither
               came
               Blood
               ,
               nor
               was
               there
               any
               Sensation
               ,
               neither
               do
               the
               Natives
               affirm
               ,
               that
               
               there
               is
               any
               upon
               such
               an
               occasion
               .
               Hauteville
               likewise
               says
               he
               has
               known
               the
               Plica
               cut
               without
               these
               effects
               before-mention'd
               .
            
             
               
               Some
               pretend
               that
               this
               Disease
               is
               contagious
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               you
               lie
               with
               a
               Man
               that
               has
               it
               ,
               and
               receive
               the
               Sweat
               from
               him
               ,
               you
               will
               infallibly
               have
               it
               your self
               .
               Also
               there
               are
               those
               that
               are
               of
               Opinion
               that
               it
               is
               Hereditary
               ,
               but
               however
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               some
               have
               had
               it
               whose
               Parents
               never
               had
               ;
               it
               is
               thought
               therefore
               that
               it
               must
               needs
               proceed
               from
               the
               Nurse
               ,
               but
               I
               shall
               not
               pretend
               to
               determine
               whether
               it
               does
               or
               not
               .
               Some
               say
               likewise
               that
               it
               has
               not
               always
               been
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               
               This
               Distemper
               is
               common
               both
               to
               Men
               and
               Beasts
               ,
               for
               Horses
               ,
               Dogs
               ,
               &c.
               have
               been
               frequently
               known
               to
               have
               had
               it
               .
               Strangers
               also
               get
               it
               when
               they
               have
               resided
               in
               Poland
               for
               any
               time
               ,
               but
               Hauteville
               says
               they
               never
               have
               it
               tho'
               they
               continue
               there
               ever
               so
               long
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               he
               gives
               is
               ,
               because
               as
               soon
               as
               their
               Hair
               begins
               to
               entangle
               they
               cut
               it
               off
               ,
               which
               he
               says
               the
               Poles
               dare
               not
               do
               for
               fear
               of
               making
               themselves
               Blind
               .
            
             
               
               The
               People
               are
               so
               superstitious
               concerning
               this
               Distemper
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               some
               old
               Women
               among
               them
               that
               pretend
               to
               bring
               it
               out
               upon
               Children
               that
               are
               troubled
               with
               any
               languishing
               Disease
               ,
               by
               mixing
               and
               twisting
               their
               Hair
               ,
               and
               making
               their
               Mothers
               believe
               that
               they
               are
               only
               sick
               because
               the
               Plica
               cannot
               break
               forth
               .
               The
               Poles
               are
               likewise
               very
               superstitious
               in
               other
               cases
               ,
               for
               they
               dare
               not
               kill
               a
               Stork
               for
               fear
               of
               some
               misfortune
               happening
               to
               them
               thereupon
               .
               Besides
               ,
               what
               I
               have
               mention'd
               before
               of
               their
               cutting
               off
               
               dead
               Peoples
               Heads
               is
               so
               common
               a
               thing
               ,
               that
               even
               the
               late
               Queen
               ,
               upon
               information
               that
               her
               Countrymen
               ,
               the
               French
               ,
               died
               in
               great
               numbers
               in
               their
               allotted
               station
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Warsaw
               ,
               call'd
               from
               thence
               
                 Petit
                 Paris
              
               ,
               (
               Little
               Paris
               )
               caus'd
               the
               first
               Person
               of
               those
               that
               died
               to
               be
               enquir'd
               out
               and
               dug
               up
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               had
               his
               Head
               cut
               off
               to
               prevent
               a
               farther
               Mortality
               among
               those
               People
               ,
               had
               not
               a
               Capuchin
               ,
               her
               Confessor
               oppos'd
               it
               ,
               and
               inform'd
               her
               it
               was
               against
               the
               Cannons
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               He
               also
               was
               forc'd
               to
               threaten
               Excommunication
               against
               a
               Dominican
               Friar
               that
               had
               Orders
               to
               see
               it
               done
               ,
               or
               it
               would
               certainly
               have
               been
               effected
               notwithstanding
               her
               Majesty
               was
               admonish'd
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               
               The
               Plica
               is
               to
               be
               met
               with
               more
               commonly
               in
               Lithuania
               than
               in
               any
               other
               part
               of
               Poland
               .
               It
               is
               so
               entirely
               peculiar
               to
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               the
               bordering
               Countries
               have
               it
               ,
               as
               
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 Tartary
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
               The
               Cure
               of
               this
               Distemper
               was
               often
               effected
               by
               one
               Dr.
               Jonas
               ,
               a
               Jew
               ,
               and
               Physician
               to
               the
               late
               King
               of
               Poland
               ,
               after
               this
               manner
               .
               He
               Salivated
               his
               Patients
               by
               Friction
               and
               Unction
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               cut
               off
               the
               Hair
               without
               any
               dangerous
               consequences
               .
               This
               Disease
               is
               often
               accompani'd
               with
               the
               Alopecia
               ,
               or
               Falling
               off
               of
               the
               Hair.
               
            
             
               
               Of
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               Plica
               ,
               the
               Poles
               give
               this
               Account
               .
               They
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Tartars
               having
               made
               a
               great
               irruption
               into
               Poland
               in
               the
               Year
               1279
               ,
               and
               slain
               great
               numbers
               of
               People
               there
               ,
               rip'd
               out
               their
               Hearts
               and
               poyson'd
               them
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               threw
               them
               into
               the
               Rivers
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               the
               Waters
               became
               
               infected
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               have
               since
               drank
               of
               them
               afflicted
               with
               this
               loathsom
               Disease
               .
               Notwithstanding
               this
               assertion
               ,
               Dr.
               Connor
               says
               ,
               the
               true
               cause
               thereof
               continues
               yet
               a
               secret
               to
               Physicians
               .
               Strangers
               generally
               attribute
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               to
               slovenliness
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               confirm'd
               in
               this
               opinion
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               seldom
               troubled
               with
               it
               for
               reasons
               given
               before
               .
            
             
               
               Another
               Account
               of
               this
               Distemper
               I
               have
               met
               with
               in
               Dr.
               
               Connor's
               Memoirs
               ,
               asserted
               to
               him
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Posnania
               .
               That
               Bishop
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               inform'd
               him
               ,
               that
               even
               while
               he
               was
               young
               he
               had
               the
               Plica
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               cutting
               it
               with
               his
               own
               Hands
               he
               became
               dim-sighted
               for
               some
               considerable
               time
               ,
               and
               withal
               felt
               several
               pains
               and
               contorsions
               in
               his
               Limbs
               .
               He
               told
               him
               moreover
               ,
               that
               he
               found
               divers
               seeming
               Incurvations
               of
               his
               Bones
               .
               Afterwards
               the
               Hair
               growing
               again
               it
               began
               to
               mat
               as
               before
               ,
               but
               however
               ,
               he
               was
               forbid
               ,
               both
               by
               his
               Parents
               ,
               and
               his
               Tutor
               ,
               to
               make
               use
               of
               the
               same
               remedy
               to
               get
               rid
               of
               it
               ,
               during
               which
               time
               his
               pains
               totally
               left
               him
               ;
               but
               at
               length
               ,
               being
               weary
               of
               so
               loathsom
               a
               Companion
               ,
               he
               secretly
               cut
               off
               his
               Hair
               again
               ,
               when
               immediately
               the
               former
               symptoms
               began
               to
               return
               with
               greater
               Violence
               than
               ever
               .
               Hereupon
               all
               the
               Servants
               of
               the
               House
               were
               caution'd
               against
               letting
               him
               have
               either
               Knife
               or
               Scissars
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               to
               do
               himself
               so
               much
               injury
               as
               he
               had
               formerly
               done
               ,
               notwithstanding
               which
               ,
               a
               Kinsman
               of
               his
               commiserating
               his
               deplorable
               condition
               ,
               privately
               convey'd
               a
               Knife
               to
               him
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               cut
               off
               his
               Locks
               a
               third
               time
               ,
               when
               ,
               he
               
               assur'd
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               he
               felt
               a
               thousand
               racking
               pains
               ,
               and
               had
               various
               other
               symptoms
               of
               this
               Disease
               renew'd
               upon
               him
               .
               He
               inform'd
               him
               moreover
               ,
               that
               in
               one
               Night
               the
               Hair
               will
               be
               thus
               Matted
               ,
               even
               in
               those
               that
               take
               never
               so
               much
               care
               in
               Combing
               of
               it
               .
               He
               told
               him
               likewise
               ,
               that
               the
               Symptoms
               and
               Pains
               were
               much
               greater
               when
               the
               Hair
               was
               often
               cut
               ,
               than
               when
               it
               was
               let
               grow
               to
               any
               length
               .
               He
               also
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               and
               second
               time
               that
               he
               cut
               his
               Locks
               ,
               he
               could
               sensibly
               perceive
               a
               vaporous
               and
               volatile
               matter
               pass
               in
               great
               abundance
               thro'
               the
               Ducts
               of
               his
               Hair
               ,
               which
               he
               said
               ,
               in
               its
               Passage
               ,
               very
               much
               frizled
               and
               contracted
               his
               Locks
               .
               He
               moreover
               affirm'd
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               put
               a
               Cap
               upon
               his
               Head
               it
               occasion'd
               him
               intolerable
               heats
               and
               pain
               ,
               by
               reason
               (
               said
               he
               )
               that
               the
               pressure
               thereof
               repell'd
               the
               eruption
               ,
               and
               forced
               back
               the
               Humours
               of
               the
               Disease
               upon
               his
               Head.
               
            
             
               
               From
               this
               Account
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Posnania
               ,
               besides
               what
               we
               know
               already
               by
               Microscopes
               ,
               it
               evidently
               appears
               that
               every
               Hair
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               a
               little
               Tube
               ,
               thro'
               which
               the
               nourishment
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               those
               steams
               he
               mention'd
               ,
               may
               be
               reasonably
               suppos'd
               to
               pass
               to
               the
               utmost
               Extremities
               .
            
             
               
               The
               other
               Disease
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Poles
               is
               the
               Rose
               ,
               which
               Hauteville
               says
               is
               a
               sort
               of
               Erysipelas
               ,
               chiefly
               shewing
               its
               self
               in
               the
               Face
               .
               They
               are
               accustom'd
               to
               cure
               this
               Distemper
               by
               applying
               Powder
               of
               white
               Chalk
               to
               the
               part
               affected
               ,
               without
               letting
               Blood
               ,
               for
               
               they
               look
               upon
               that
               to
               be
               dangerous
               ,
               if
               not
               Mortal
               in
               this
               Case
               .
            
             
               SIR
               ,
            
             
               What
               particulars
               have
               been
               here
               compil'd
               for
               your
               Diversion
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               may
               be
               favourably
               receiv'd
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               tender'd
               with
               all
               imaginable
               respect
               by
               ,
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 Most
                 Obedient
                 Humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 J.
                 S.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             LETTER
             X.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             Honourable
             Mr.
             BRIDGES
             Eldest
             Son
             to
             my
             Lord
             CHANDOIS
             ▪
             and
             Fellow
             of
             the
             Royal-Society
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Dutchy
               of
               Curland
               ,
               its
               present
               State
               and
               Government
               ;
               with
               an
               Account
               of
               the
               Origin
               and
               Progress
               of
               the
               
                 Livonian
                 Order
              
               ,
               comprehending
               the
               several
               Successions
               of
               its
               Knights
               down
               to
               
                 Gothotred
                 Ketler
              
               ,
               the
               first
               Duke
               of
               Curland
               ;
               As
               also
               a
               succinct
               Relation
               of
               the
               several
               Administrations
               of
               this
               Duke
               and
               his
               Successors
               .
            
          
           
             SIR
             ,
          
           
             I
             Hope
             the
             Addressing
             this
             following
             Letter
             to
             you
             needs
             no
             Apology
             ,
             since
             you
             were
             at
             first
             design'd
             to
             bear
             a
             part
             in
             the
             Patronage
             of
             this
             History
             .
             What
             your
             great
             Merits
             intitle
             you
             to
             I
             shall
             not
             pretend
             to
             determine
             here
             ,
             reserving
             that
             Honour
             for
             a
             more
             favourable
             Opportunity
             ,
             and
             a
             better
             subject
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             more
             correct
             Performance
             .
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             The
             following
             Account
             is
             only
             the
             product
             of
             a
             hasty
             Compilation
             ,
             gather'd
             out
             of
             a
             confus'd
             Account
             of
             this
             Country
             ,
             which
             I
             could
             only
             meet
             with
             in
             Books
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Beautys
             discover'd
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             ascrib'd
             to
             the
             ingenious
             Baron
             
             Blomberg
             ,
             his
             late
             Highness
             the
             Duke
             of
             
             Curland's
             Minister
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             Dr.
             Connor
             ,
             has
             furnish'd
             me
             with
             some
             short
             Account
             of
             the
             Present
             State
             of
             Affairs
             in
             that
             Dutchy
             .
             His
             Authority
             ,
             I
             presume
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             question'd
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             suppos'd
             Knowledge
             of
             those
             matters
             .
             A
             much
             farther
             Account
             was
             promis'd
             by
             and
             expected
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             urgency
             of
             time
             (
             a
             consideration
             too
             much
             regarded
             by
             Booksellers
             )
             requir'd
             this
             Abrupt
             Publication
             .
          
           
             
             Sir
             ,
             the
             Dutchy
             of
             Curland
             ,
             which
             comprehends
             the
             Provinces
             of
             Curland
             and
             Semigallia
             ,
             is
             bounded
             on
             the
             North
             and
             West
             by
             the
             
               Baltick
               Sea
            
             ,
             on
             the
             East
             by
             the
             Great
             Dutchy
             of
             Lithuania
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             South
             by
             the
             Dutchy
             and
             Province
             of
             Samogitia
             .
             In
             length
             it
             is
             about
             50
             great
             German
             Leagues
             ,
             computing
             from
             Memel
             in
             Prussia
             to
             Riga
             in
             Livonia
             ,
             and
             reckoning
             at
             least
             six
             Prussian
             Leagues
             to
             a
             Mile
             .
             The
             breadth
             is
             different
             from
             the
             Baltic
             to
             Lithuania
             and
             Samogitia
             ,
             being
             in
             some
             places
             30
             ,
             and
             in
             others
             but
             24
             Leagues
             broad
             ,
             and
             moreover
             ,
             in
             some
             places
             less
             .
          
           
             
             This
             Dutchy
             is
             a
             Plain
             ,
             Champion
             ,
             Fruitful
             Country
             ,
             and
             has
             always
             been
             well
             Inhabited
             .
             It
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Livonia
             ,
             and
             when
             under
             the
             Teutonic
             Knights
             was
             the
             better
             half
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             now
             its
             Limits
             are
             not
             a
             little
             Abridged
             .
             Some
             have
             divided
             Livonia
             into
             Regal
             and
             Ducal
             ,
             the
             former
             at
             present
             being
             under
             the
             King
             of
             Sueden
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             under
             the
             Duke
             of
             Curland
             .
             Formerly
             about
             the
             IXth
             .
             Century
             ,
             this
             last
             was
             likewise
             Subject
             to
             Sueden
             ,
             
             but
             then
             it
             paid
             only
             a
             certain
             Tribute
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             never
             enter'd
             upon
             by
             the
             Swedes
             .
             Some
             Authors
             have
             affirm'd
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Peninsula
             ,
             but
             those
             are
             easily
             confuted
             .
          
           
             
             Curland
             ,
             as
             Baron
             Blomberg
             says
             ,
             was
             not
             totally
             subdu'd
             till
             about
             the
             Year
             1488
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             conquer'd
             by
             Order
             of
             the
             Teutonic
             Knights
             ,
             who
             for
             some
             time
             before
             had
             been
             invited
             thither
             by
             Volquinus
             the
             II.
             Master
             of
             the
             
               Livonian
               Order
            
             .
          
           
             
             The
             first
             Efforts
             to
             convert
             Livonia
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             were
             made
             by
             Ansgarius
             the
             Danish
             and
             Suedish
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Adam
             of
             Breme
             ,
             in
             his
             Account
             of
             the
             Northern
             Nations
             .
             Afterwards
             ,
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             the
             XIth
             Century
             ,
             a
             certain
             Merchant
             ,
             by
             Order
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Denmark
             built
             a
             Church
             there
             ,
             but
             which
             had
             little
             Effect
             till
             a
             succeeding
             King
             of
             
               Denmark
               ,
               Waldemar
            
             II.
             founded
             a
             Bishoprick
             in
             this
             Country
             .
             However
             Christianity
             gain'd
             but
             little
             ground
             in
             Livonia
             ,
             till
             near
             the
             XIIth
             Century
             ,
             about
             the
             Year
             1180
             ,
             when
          
           
             
             
               Meinhard
               de
               Segeberg
            
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Lubec
             made
             further
             advances
             therein
             ,
             and
             was
             first
             ordain'd
             Bishop
             of
             Livonia
             by
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Breme
             .
          
           
             
             To
             him
             succeeded
             Berthold
             Abbot
             of
             Cisteaux
             in
             France
             ,
             who
             began
             to
             build
             Riga
             ,
             and
             who
             was
             first
             stil'd
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             Arch-Bishop
             thereof
             .
             This
             Arch-Bishop
             was
             kill'd
             the
             same
             Year
             he
             was
             Elected
             ,
             in
             a
             Battle
             against
             the
             Infidels
             .
          
           
           
             
             Next
             came
             one
             Albert
             to
             be
             chosen
             ,
             in
             whose
             time
             the
             Order
             of
             Livonian
             Knights
             was
             instituted
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             speedier
             Progress
             in
             planting
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             here
             .
          
           
             
             The
             first
             Master
             of
             this
             Order
             was
             Vinno
             ,
             who
             built
             
               Wenda
               ,
               Segenwald
            
             ,
             and
             
               Ascherod
               ▪
            
             In
             his
             time
             likewise
             Waldemar
             II.
             King
             of
             Denmark
             built
             
               Reval
               ,
               Nerva
            
             ,
             and
             Wittenburg
             in
             Eastland
             and
             Pilten
             in
             Curland
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             before
             establish'd
             a
             Bishoprick
             .
             There
             goes
             a
             Story
             of
             the
             founding
             of
             this
             City
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             .
             When
             King
             Waldemar
             had
             resolv'd
             to
             build
             here
             ,
             he
             demanded
             of
             Ernemodus
             the
             Bishop
             which
             he
             had
             appointed
             over
             that
             Diocess
             ,
             
               where
               he
               should
               lay
               the
               Foundation
               ?
            
             To
             which
             the
             Bishop
             repli'd
             ,
             
               If
               your
               Majesty
               please
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               yonder
               ,
               where
               that
               Boy
               stands
               .
            
             Hence
             it
             seems
             the
             City
             came
             to
             have
             the
             Name
             of
             Pilten
             ,
             that
             Word
             in
             the
             Idiom
             of
             this
             Country
             ,
             as
             Pontanus
             affirms
             ,
             signifying
             a
             Boy
             ,
             or
             
               Servant
               .
               Vinno
            
             ,
             after
             18
             years
             Administration
             of
             this
             Government
             resign'd
             it
             to
          
           
             
             Volquinus
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Year
             built
             Felin
             in
             Eastland
             .
             Afterwards
             this
             Master
             in
             the
             Year
             1234
             requested
             of
             
               Herman
               a
               Salza
            
             ,
             Great
             Master
             of
             the
             Teutonic
             Knights
             in
             Prussia
             ,
             that
             his
             Order
             might
             be
             admitted
             to
             have
             the
             same
             Rules
             and
             Habit
             with
             theirs
             ,
             but
             which
             was
             at
             that
             time
             refus'd
             ;
             nevertheless
             ,
             after
             the
             Death
             of
             Volquinus
             ,
             it
             was
             obtain'd
             in
             the
             Year
             1238
             ,
             and
             confirm'd
             soon
             after
             by
             Pope
             Gregory
             IX
             .
             and
             the
             Emperor
             Frederic
             II.
             
          
           
           
             
             Hereupon
             
               Herman
               Bàlke
            
             was
             dispatch'd
             from
             the
             
               Prussian
               Order
            
             to
             the
             Livonian
             Knights
             to
             be
             their
             Provincial
             Master
             .
          
           
             
             Next
             came
             
               Heinric
               ab
               Heimburg
            
             to
             be
             their
             Master
             ,
             neither
             who
             ,
             nor
             his
             Predecessor
             
               Herman
               Balke
            
             ,
             molested
             the
             Curlanders
             with
             Wars
             ,
             who
             as
             yet
             continu'd
             Pagans
             ,
             as
             Volquinus
             and
             Vinno
             had
             done
             .
          
           
             
             After
             him
             
               Dietericus
               a
               Groningen
            
             was
             Elected
             and
             sent
             from
             Prussia
             for
             their
             Provincial
             Master
             .
             He
             march'd
             against
             the
             Curlanders
             with
             all
             his
             Force
             ,
             and
             took
             in
             several
             places
             that
             oppos'd
             him
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             built
             Goldingen
             in
             the
             Province
             of
             Curland
             .
             Hereupon
             the
             Curlanders
             fearing
             that
             they
             might
             be
             oblig'd
             to
             receive
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             against
             their
             Wills
             ,
             submitted
             themselves
             to
             the
             protection
             of
             Mindog
             then
             Duke
             of
             Lithuania
             ,
             altho'
             the
             Lithuanian
             Writers
             say
             ,
             that
             Curland
             had
             long
             before
             that
             been
             under
             their
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Fourth
             Provincial
             Master
             of
             the
             
               Livonian
               Order
            
             was
             
               Andrew
               a
               Stuckland
            
             ,
             who
             manag'd
             his
             affairs
             so
             vigorously
             ,
             that
             the
             Semigallian
             Pagans
             soon
             submitted
             to
             pay
             Tribute
             and
             Obedience
             to
             the
             
               Teutonic
               Order
            
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             by
             the
             perswasions
             of
             this
             Master
             ,
             the
             aforesaid
             Mindog
             ,
             having
             formally
             receiv'd
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             been
             Crown'd
             King
             of
             Lithuania
             by
             Henry
             Bishop
             of
             Culm
             ,
             and
             Albert
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Riga
             ,
             by
             an
             Order
             from
             Pope
             Innocent
             IV.
             He
             ,
             among
             other
             Provinces
             ,
             restor'd
             Curland
             to
             the
             
               Livonian
               Order
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1252.
             
          
           
           
             Notwithstanding
             this
             voluntary
             Concession
             to
             these
             Knights
             ,
             yet
             were
             not
             the
             Curlanders
             to
             be
             so
             easily
             subjected
             ,
             for
             we
             find
             in
             almost
             all
             the
             following
             Masters
             Lives
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             various
             Wars
             with
             these
             People
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Fifth
             Provincial
             Master
             of
             this
             Order
             was
             
               Eberth
               ,
               C.
               a
               Seine
            
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Sixth
             Provincial
             Master
             was
             
               Hanno
               de
               Sangerhausen
            
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Seventh
             Provincial
             Master
             was
             
               Burghardus
               ab
               Hornhusen
            
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Eighth
             Provincial
             Master
             was
             
               Georgius
               ab
               Eikstet
            
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Ninth
             Provincial
             Master
             was
             
               Vernerus
               a
               Breithusen
            
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Tenth
             Provincial
             Master
             was
             
               Conrade
               a
               Mandern
            
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             Year
             1269
             built
             Mittaw
             in
             Semigallia
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Eleventh
             Provincial
             Master
             was
             
               Otho
               a
               Rodenstein
            
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Twelfth
             Provincial
             Master
             was
             Andrew
             ,
             whose
             Sirname
             is
             forgot
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Thirteenth
             Provincial
             Master
             was
             
               Walter
               a
               Nordeck
            
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             Fourteenth
             Provincial
             Master
             was
             
               Ernestus
               a
               Rasborg
            
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Fifteenth
             Provincial
             Master
             was
             
               Conrade
               a
               Feuchtwangen
            
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Sixteenth
             Provincial
             Master
             was
             
               Willekenus
               a
               Schurborcg
            
             ,
             slain
             in
             Battle
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Seventeenth
             Provincial
             Master
             was
             
               Conrade
               Herzogenstein
            
             ,
             under
             whose
             Administration
             the
             sturdy
             Semigallians
             were
             totally
             subdu'd
             ,
             altho'
             some
             say
             they
             afterwards
             gave
             frequent
             disturbances
             to
             this
             Order
             .
          
           
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             Provincial
             Masters
             Names
             I
             do
             not
             find
             till
             we
             come
             to
          
           
             
             
               Walter
               Plettenberg
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             upon
             Albert
             Marquess
             of
             
             Brandenburgh's
             resigning
             his
             Order
             to
             
               Sigismundus
               Augustus
            
             King
             of
             Poland
             ,
             obtained
             leave
             from
             that
             Great
             Master
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             his
             subjection
             which
             happen'd
             about
             the
             Year
             1513.
             
          
           
             From
             that
             time
             the
             
               Livonian
               Masters
            
             were
             accustom'd
             by
             consent
             of
             their
             Chapter
             to
             nominate
             Assistants
             in
             their
             Office
             ,
             such
             were
          
           
             
             
               William
               Fursteberg
            
             Assistant
             ,
             or
             Coadjutor
             to
             
               Henry
               a
               Galen
            
             ,
             the
             fourth
             Absolute
             Master
             of
             the
             
               Livonian
               Order
            
             ,
             and
          
           
             
             
               Gothotred
               Ketler
            
             Coadjutor
             to
             
               William
               Plettenberg
            
             ,
             the
             fifth
             Absolute
             Master
             of
             this
             Order
             .
             Under
             this
             Master
             ,
             Luther's
             Doctrine
             prevail'd
             
             in
             several
             Cities
             of
             Livonia
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Riga
               ,
               Reval
               ,
               Dorpat
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             The
             last
             Absolute
             Master
             of
             this
             Order
             was
             
               Gothotred
               Ketler
            
             ,
             who
             was
             afterwards
             made
             Duke
             of
             Curland
             and
             Semigallia
             by
             
               Sigismundus
               Augustus
            
             King
             of
             Poland
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Seat
             of
             this
             Order
             from
             the
             first
             Institution
             thereof
             has
             been
             at
             several
             places
             ,
             but
             however
             ,
             generally
             was
             at
             Riga
             on
             the
             River
             Duna
             ,
             but
             which
             they
             were
             forc'd
             to
             quit
             about
             the
             Year
             1558
             ,
             when
             
               John
               Basilowitz
            
             ,
             Tyrant
             of
             Muscovy
             ,
             came
             with
             a
             dreadful
             Army
             and
             destroy'd
             the
             adjacent
             Countrys
             ,
             threatning
             likewise
             to
             conquer
             Livonia
             .
             Hereupon
             the
             Livonian
             Knights
             immediately
             Address'd
             themselves
             to
             the
             Emperor
             Charles
             V.
             for
             assistance
             ,
             but
             he
             being
             engag'd
             in
             a
             War
             against
             Solyman
             Emperor
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             told
             them
             they
             must
             provide
             for
             their
             Security
             by
             other
             means
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             not
             at
             leisure
             to
             help
             them
             .
             This
             Answer
             occasion'd
             them
             forthwith
             to
             divide
             themselves
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             whereof
             those
             that
             were
             on
             the
             other
             side
             Duna
             submitted
             to
             the
             Suedes
             ,
             and
             those
             on
             this
             side
             to
             the
             King
             of
             
               Poland
               ,
               Sigismundus
               Augustus
            
             ,
             which
             last
             to
             return
             the
             favour
             ,
             erected
             Curland
             and
             Semigallia
             into
             Dutchies
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             to
             
               Gothotred
               Ketler
            
             ,
             then
             Master
             of
             the
             
               Livonian
               Order
            
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Heirs
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             
             This
             happening
             not
             long
             after
             Luthers
             Reformation
             ,
             influenc'd
             Duke
             Gothotred
             to
             become
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             and
             to
             Marry
             ,
             which
             none
             of
             his
             Order
             had
             ever
             done
             before
             him
             .
             This
             
             Duke
             had
             two
             Sons
             Ferderic
             ,
             and
             William
             ,
             whereof
             the
             eldest
             ,
          
           
             
             Frederic
             succeeded
             him
             in
             the
             Year
             1587
             ,
             but
             at
             length
             dying
             without
             issue
             these
             Dukedoms
             came
             to
             his
             Brother
          
           
             
             William
             ,
             who
             returning
             from
             banishment
             was
             receiv'd
             by
             the
             Curlanders
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Applause
             .
             This
             Duke
             had
             but
             one
             only
             Son
             ,
             who
             was
             Godson
             to
             our
             King
             James
             I.
             After
             his
             Death
             his
             Son
             Duke
          
           
             
             James
             came
             to
             inherit
             the
             two
             Dutchies
             of
             Curland
             and
             Semigallia
             .
          
           
             
             This
             Prince
             was
             much
             given
             to
             building
             of
             Ships
             ,
             having
             every
             thing
             in
             his
             Country
             proper
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           
             By
             means
             of
             Shipping
             he
             discover'd
             the
             River
             Semigal
             in
             Guinea
             ,
             and
             the
             Island
             of
             Tobago
             one
             of
             the
             Caribbee
             Islands
             in
             America
             ,
             which
             then
             was
             altogether
             uninhabited
             .
             Here
             he
             built
             a
             Fort
             ,
             calling
             it
             by
             his
             own
             Name
             ,
             James-Fort
             ,
             and
             moreover
             was
             at
             vast
             expences
             in
             Cultivating
             and
             Fortifying
             this
             Island
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             enjoy'd
             without
             any
             interruption
             for
             many
             Years
             together
             .
          
           
             
             At
             length
             one
             Lambson
             a
             Zealander
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             rich
             Man
             ,
             as
             likewise
             one
             of
             the
             States
             of
             Holland
             ,
             getting
             into
             a
             corner
             of
             this
             Island
             ,
             and
             after
             much
             dispute
             ,
             being
             suffered
             to
             Plant
             there
             upon
             paying
             a
             yearly
             Tribute
             to
             the
             Duke
             ,
             he
             at
             last
             took
             advantage
             of
             the
             War
             between
             the
             Suedes
             and
             Poles
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Duke's
             Imprisonment
             by
             the
             former
             ,
             
             to
             dispossess
             him
             of
             the
             said
             Island
             ,
             which
             he
             effected
             after
             this
             manner
             .
             He
             appear'd
             with
             some
             Forces
             before
             the
             aforesaid
             James-Fort
             ,
             and
             perswading
             the
             Garrison
             that
             the
             Duke
             their
             Protector
             ,
             being
             carried
             away
             Prisoner
             by
             the
             Suedes
             ,
             could
             not
             possibly
             relieve
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             must
             necessarily
             perish
             ,
             unless
             they
             forthwith
             deliver'd
             up
             the
             Fort
             and
             Island
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             Soldiers
             began
             immediately
             to
             Mutiny
             ,
             chain'd
             their
             Governor
             ,
             and
             forc'd
             him
             to
             capitulate
             and
             comply
             with
             the
             said
             Lambson
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             same
             time
             engag'd
             himself
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Duke
             was
             set
             at
             liberty
             ,
             to
             restore
             the
             Island
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             left
             there
             ,
             according
             to
             an
             Inventory
             then
             taken
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Dutch
             being
             thus
             got
             into
             possession
             of
             this
             Island
             ,
             the
             Duke
             ,
             after
             many
             long
             and
             fruitless
             endeavours
             ,
             with
             the
             Lambsons
             first
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             with
             the
             States
             ,
             sinding
             that
             neither
             of
             them
             were
             enclinable
             to
             Restitution
             ,
             appli'd
             himself
             to
             our
             King
             Charles
             II.
             for
             assistance
             in
             recovery
             of
             his
             Right
             ,
             submitting
             the
             Island
             altogether
             to
             the
             King's
             Protection
             ,
             as
             being
             willing
             to
             hold
             it
             
               Subtitulo
               Concessionis
            
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             Grant
             from
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             ensuing
             Treaty
             was
             formally
             concluded
             ,
             which
             for
             a
             greater
             eclaircisement
             of
             the
             matter
             I
             have
             thought
             not
             improper
             to
             insert
             .
             The
             Agreement
             was
             in
             these
             Words
             .
          
           
             
             
               
               
                 BE
                 it
                 known
              
               unto
               all
               and
               singular
               Person
               and
               Persons
               to
               whom
               these
               Presents
               shall
               come
               ,
               That
               on
               the
               17th
               of
               the
               Month
               of
               November
               ,
               in
               the
               Year
               of
               Our
               Lord
               1664.
               by
               a
               double
               Writing
               of
               the
               same
               Tenure
               and
               Language
               ,
               it
               was
               Agreed
               ,
               between
               the
               most
               Serene
               and
               most
               Potent
               Prince
               ,
               
                 Charles
                 II.
              
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               King
               of
               Great
               
                 Britain
                 ,
                 France
              
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               Defender
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               &c.
               of
               the
               one
               part
               .
               And
               the
               most
               Illustrious
               Prince
               ,
               James
               Duke
               in
               Livonia
               of
               Curland
               and
               Semigallia
               on
               the
               other
               part
               ;
               That
               the
               said
               Lord
               the
               King
               by
               these
               Presents
               doth
               give
               and
               grant
               to
               the
               said
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Curland
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               and
               Successors
               ,
               full
               liberty
               of
               Trade
               and
               Commerce
               ,
               for
               such
               Ships
               as
               do
               properly
               belong
               to
               him
               or
               them
               ,
               but
               not
               such
               Ships
               as
               belong
               to
               any
               of
               his
               Subjects
               in
               any
               Rivers
               or
               Havens
               within
               the
               Dominions
               of
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               on
               
               the
               Coast
               of
               Africa
               ,
               which
               is
               call'd
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               Guinea
               ;
               as
               also
               in
               any
               Merchandize
               not
               exceeding
               the
               value
               of
               Twelve
               thousand
               Pounds
               Sterling
               yearly
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Prices
               the
               said
               Merchandizes
               first
               were
               bought
               for
               ,
               on
               those
               Coasts
               and
               Places
               from
               whence
               they
               were
               exported
               ,
               together
               with
               full
               liberty
               to
               build
               one
               or
               more
               Ware-houses
               or
               Storehouses
               ,
               fit
               for
               laying
               up
               Merchandizes
               ,
               under
               the
               Castles
               and
               Forts
               ,
               which
               shall
               belong
               to
               his
               said
               Majesty
               or
               his
               Subjects
               on
               those
               Coasts
               ,
               to
               hold
               and
               enjoy
               the
               said
               Liberties
               as
               long
               as
               there
               doth
               continue
               Friendship
               ,
               Amity
               ,
               and
               good
               Understanding
               between
               the
               said
               King
               and
               the
               said
               Duke
               ,
               and
               upon
               due
               consideration
               of
               the
               Concession
               or
               Grant
               thus
               made
               by
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               the
               said
               Duke
               of
               Curland
               Grants
               and
               makes
               over
               unto
               His
               said
               Majesty
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               and
               
               Successors
               ,
               the
               Fort
               of
               St.
               Andrews
               in
               Guinea
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Forts
               ,
               Fortifications
               ,
               and
               Sconces
               there
               ,
               belonging
               to
               the
               said
               Duke
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               Guns
               ,
               Bullets
               ,
               and
               Powder
               ,
               and
               other
               Instruments
               of
               War
               belonging
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               those
               Forts
               .
            
             
               
               And
               the
               said
               Duke
               of
               Curland
               doth
               Agree
               and
               Promise
               ,
               for
               himself
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               ,
               and
               Successors
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               respectively
               pay
               to
               the
               said
               Lord
               the
               King
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               ,
               and
               Successors
               ,
               three
               in
               the
               hundred
               for
               Customs
               of
               all
               Goods
               and
               Merchandises
               in
               Specie
               ,
               as
               well
               into
               the
               Ports
               of
               His
               said
               Majesty
               in
               Guinea
               ,
               or
               thence
               exported
               ,
               as
               aforesaid
               ,
               and
               that
               unto
               such
               Officer
               or
               Officers
               ,
               whom
               or
               which
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               ,
               or
               Successors
               shall
               establish
               or
               depute
               for
               the
               recovering
               or
               receiving
               of
               the
               said
               Customs
               or
               Duties
               .
            
             
               
               And
               moreover
               ,
               his
               said
               Majesty
               by
               these
               Presents
               doth
               give
               and
               grant
               to
               the
               said
               Duke
               of
               Curland
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               ,
               and
               Successors
               ,
               all
               and
               every
               that
               Island
               call'd
               Tobago
               ,
               scituate
               about
               12
               Degrees
               North-Latitude
               ,
               and
               316
               Degrees
               of
               Longitude
               ,
               being
               one
               of
               those
               commonly
               call'd
               the
               Caribbee
               Islands
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               the
               Lands
               ,
               Havens
               ,
               Creeks
               ,
               Rivers
               ,
               and
               Profits
               to
               the
               same
               belonging
               ,
               to
               be
               held
               and
               enjoyed
               under
               the
               King's
               Protection
               .
            
             
               
               Provided
               always
               and
               under
               the
               Condition
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Duke
               of
               Curland
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               and
               Successors
               shall
               not
               suffer
               or
               permit
               any
               others
               whatsoever
               besides
               his
               own
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               the
               Subjects
               of
               the
               said
               Lord
               the
               King
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               ,
               and
               Successors
               to
               abide
               in
               the
               said
               Island
               ,
               to
               settle
               
               Plantations
               ,
               or
               build
               Houses
               ,
               but
               the
               Subjects
               of
               the
               said
               Lord
               the
               King
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               ,
               and
               Successors
               shall
               be
               always
               freely
               permitted
               to
               abide
               in
               the
               said
               Island
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               Plantations
               and
               Houses
               and
               to
               enjoy
               all
               such
               Privileges
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               Immunities
               ,
               and
               Benefits
               as
               any
               of
               the
               Subjects
               of
               the
               said
               Duke
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               ,
               and
               Successors
               shall
               or
               may
               have
               ,
               hold
               ,
               use
               ,
               or
               enjoy
               ,
               without
               any
               Contradiction
               or
               Opposition
               whatsoever
               ;
               neither
               shall
               they
               be
               compell'd
               to
               pay
               any
               other
               Contributions
               or
               Impositions
               whatsoever
               ,
               saving
               such
               as
               are
               necessarily
               requir'd
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               said
               Island
               ,
               and
               equally
               in
               the
               same
               proportion
               paid
               by
               the
               Subjects
               of
               the
               said
               Duke
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               the
               said
               Lord
               Duke
               Agreeth
               and
               Promiseth
               ,
               that
               neither
               himself
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               ,
               and
               Successors
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               for
               the
               use
               of
               him
               ,
               them
               ,
               or
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               shall
               Export
               ,
               or
               Import
               ,
               or
               suffer
               to
               be
               Exported
               or
               Imported
               any
               Merchandises
               ,
               Goods
               ,
               or
               Provisions
               of
               the
               said
               Island
               of
               Tobago
               otherwise
               ,
               then
               out
               of
               ,
               or
               into
               some
               Ports
               belonging
               to
               England
               and
               Curland
               ,
               or
               the
               Ports
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Dantzic
               .
            
             
               
               Moreover
               ,
               for
               the
               acknowledgment
               that
               the
               said
               Duke
               of
               Curland
               doth
               hold
               and
               enjoy
               the
               said
               Island
               of
               Tobago
               ,
               from
               and
               under
               his
               said
               Majesty
               it
               is
               further
               Provided
               and
               Agreed
               ,
               that
               when
               ,
               and
               as
               often
               as
               the
               said
               Lord
               the
               King
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               ,
               or
               Successors
               shall
               so
               require
               it
               ,
               or
               when
               he
               or
               they
               are
               engag'd
               in
               a
               War
               against
               another
               King
               ,
               Prince
               or
               State
               ,
               except
               only
               the
               King
               of
               Poland
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Curland
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               ,
               and
               Successors
               ,
               at
               their
               own
               proper
               Costs
               and
               Charges
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               shall
               bring
               or
               cause
               to
               be
               brought
               one
               good
               Man
               of
               War
               ,
               furnished
               with
               
               40
               great
               Iron
               Guns
               ,
               to
               such
               Ports
               ,
               Station
               ,
               or
               Place
               ,
               which
               his
               said
               Majesty
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               ,
               and
               Successors
               shall
               Name
               ,
               into
               which
               Ship
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               ,
               and
               Successors
               shall
               put
               Commanders
               and
               Seamen
               ,
               and
               supply
               them
               with
               Food
               and
               Wages
               ,
               under
               the
               Conduct
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               Expences
               of
               the
               said
               King
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               the
               said
               Ship
               shall
               abide
               in
               his
               or
               their
               Service
               ,
               which
               at
               one
               time
               shall
               never
               exceed
               the
               limits
               of
               a
               Year
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Testimony
               and
               undoubted
               Confirmation
               whereof
               ,
               the
               abovesaid
               Parties
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               most
               Serene
               and
               most
               Potent
               King
               of
               
                 Great
                 Britain
              
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               Illustrious
               Duke
               of
               Curland
               ,
               have
               set
               their
               Hands
               interchangeably
               to
               the
               mutual
               Agreement
               ,
               contained
               and
               explained
               in
               these
               Presents
               ,
               and
               moreover
               have
               applyed
               their
               Great
               Seals
               for
               the
               Establishment
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             
             Hereupon
             ,
             at
             the
             Instance
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             
             Curland's
             Minister
             ,
             His
             Majesty
             King
             Charles
             II.
             sent
             a
             Letter
             to
             the
             States-General
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             them
             with
             this
             his
             Grant
             ,
             and
             to
             recommend
             to
             their
             considerations
             the
             just
             Pretentions
             of
             the
             said
             Duke
             to
             this
             Island
             ;
             but
             notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             States
             enclining
             to
             favour
             the
             
             Lambson's
             Interest
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             Impudence
             to
             call
             this
             a
             sham-Grant
             ,
             affirming
             ,
             
             that
             his
             Majesty
             could
             not
             give
             that
             which
             was
             none
             of
             his
             to
             dispose
             of
             ;
             the
             said
             Royal
             Letter
             had
             little
             or
             no
             Effect
             ,
             till
             it
             happen'd
             that
             Count
             
               d'
               Etree
            
             the
             French
             Admiral
             took
             the
             Island
             ,
             and
             made
             there
             a
             miserable
             slaughter
             and
             Extirpation
             of
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             but
             who
             thought
             fit
             to
             quit
             the
             Possession
             of
             it
             soon
             after
             .
          
           
             
             Notwithstanding
             several
             of
             the
             French
             Gentry
             and
             Merchants
             having
             a
             Prospect
             of
             Benefit
             before
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             afterwards
             Sollicited
             their
             King
             to
             Grant
             the
             said
             Conquer'd
             Island
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             which
             he
             generously
             refus'd
             ,
             declaring
             that
             it
             belong'd
             to
             a
             Neutral
             Prince
             who
             did
             no
             body
             any
             harm
             .
          
           
             
             Hereupon
             ,
             the
             Duke
             ,
             without
             further
             loss
             of
             time
             ,
             prepar'd
             to
             send
             Ships
             to
             take
             possession
             of
             his
             Right
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             Request
             King
             Charles
             was
             pleas'd
             to
             favour
             him
             with
             his
             second
             Royal
             Letter
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             Barbadoes
             ,
             directed
             to
             the
             then
             Governor
             Sir
             
               Jonathan
               Atkins
            
             ,
             and
             dated
             the
             19th
             of
             January
             1680
             ,
             whereby
             that
             Governor
             was
             ordered
             not
             only
             to
             permit
             and
             suffer
             the
             Commanders
             and
             Officers
             of
             the
             said
             Ships
             to
             provide
             and
             furnish
             themselves
             with
             what
             they
             might
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             ,
             but
             likewise
             to
             be
             aiding
             and
             assisting
             to
             them
             with
             his
             Authority
             ,
             wherever
             there
             should
             be
             found
             occasion
             .
          
           
             
             The
             like
             Letter
             was
             some
             time
             before
             dispatch'd
             from
             King
             Charles
             to
             the
             said
             Government
             by
             one
             of
             the
             Duke's
             Ships
             ,
             call'd
             the
             
             Flower-Pot
             ,
             but
             which
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Ship
             was
             betray'd
             to
             the
             Pyrates
             of
             Algiers
             by
             one
             Captain
             Nagel
             the
             Commander
             .
          
           
             
             Upon
             the
             Governor
             of
             
             Berbadoes's
             Receipt
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Royal
             Letter
             ,
             the
             Duke
             was
             encourag'd
             to
             send
             a
             Governor
             to
             Tobago
             ,
             and
             soon
             after
             several
             others
             from
             time
             to
             time
             to
             keep
             possession
             thereof
             ,
             till
             by
             assistance
             of
             the
             English
             he
             might
             be
             able
             to
             establish
             a
             Colony
             there
             .
          
           
             
             In
             1681
             the
             Duke
             enter'd
             into
             a
             Contract
             with
             Captain
             Pointz
             ,
             granting
             120000
             Acres
             of
             the
             said
             Island
             to
             him
             and
             Company
             upon
             very
             advantageous
             terms
             .
          
           
             
             This
             Island
             lies
             very
             commodiously
             among
             the
             Caribbees
             or
             Antilles
             ,
             having
             many
             excellent
             Havens
             and
             Rivers
             ,
             and
             affording
             divers
             good
             Products
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             of
             very
             dangerous
             consequence
             to
             the
             English
             either
             in
             French
             or
             Dutch
             Hands
             ,
             for
             ,
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             Years
             1664
             ,
             1665
             ,
             and
             1666
             it
             was
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             they
             took
             in
             the
             Wars
             several
             hundred
             Sail
             of
             Ships
             belonging
             to
             the
             Subjects
             of
             England
             ,
             either
             going
             or
             coming
             from
             the
             Plantations
             ,
             and
             brought
             them
             to
             Tobago
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             were
             it
             in
             the
             English
             Hands
             under
             the
             Duke
             of
             Curland
             ,
             their
             Allegiance
             would
             prevent
             for
             the
             future
             the
             like
             Damages
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             the
             said
             Wars
             both
             French
             and
             Dutch
             made
             up
             their
             Fleets
             at
             the
             said
             Island
             ,
             and
             took
             and
             plunder'd
             St.
             
             Christopher's
             ,
             
               Mountserat
               ,
               Antegoa
               ,
               Berbudas
            
             ,
             &c.
             to
             the
             great
             Damage
             of
             the
             English
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             King
             Charles
             was
             at
             excessive
             Charge
             in
             fitting
             out
             a
             Fleet
             to
             preserve
             Mevis
             from
             being
             taken
             by
             the
             Dutch
             in
             the
             said
             Wars
             .
          
           
             And
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             said
             Island
             being
             accommodated
             with
             Harbours
             and
             Roads
             beyond
             any
             other
             of
             the
             Caribbees
             ,
             might
             probably
             shelter
             Enemies
             to
             the
             English
             Crown
             ,
             when
             if
             it
             were
             in
             their
             Hands
             that
             inconveniency
             would
             be
             prevented
             .
          
           
             
             Much
             more
             might
             be
             added
             concerning
             this
             Island
             ,
             but
             for
             brevity
             sake
             it
             is
             omitted
             ,
             only
             I
             may
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             a
             French
             Geographer
             supposes
             ,
             that
             either
             Tobacco
             has
             taken
             its
             Name
             from
             this
             Island
             ,
             or
             this
             Island
             has
             been
             so
             called
             from
             that
             Weed
             .
          
           
             
             This
             Duke
             James
             ,
             upon
             his
             succeeding
             his
             Father
             in
             the
             Dutchy
             of
             Curland
             ,
             was
             Married
             to
             Chariotte
             the
             Daughter
             of
             
               George
               William
            
             Elector
             of
             Brandenburg
             ,
             the
             last
             Elector
             Frederic
             William's
             Sister
             ,
             who
             died
             in
             1676
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             had
             the
             late
             Duke
             
               Frederic
               Casimir
            
             ,
             Prince
             Ferdinand
             ,
             Lieutenant-General
             in
             the
             Elector
             of
             
             Brandenburgh's
             Army
             ,
             and
             Prince
             Alexander
             ,
             who
             was
             wounded
             by
             a
             Cannon-Ball
             at
             the
             Siege
             of
             Buda
             ,
             and
             who
             died
             in
             his
             way
             to
             Vienna
             ,
             and
             three
             Princesses
             ,
             whereof
             
               Louis
               Elizabeth
            
             Marry'd
             
               Frederic
               Landtgrave
            
             of
             Hesse
             ,
             of
             the
             Line
             of
             
               Hambourg
               .
               Mary
               Amalia
            
             Marry'd
             May
             21
             ,
             1673
             ,
             
               Charles
               ,
               Landtgrave
            
             of
             Hesse
             ,
             of
             the
             Line
             of
             Cassel
             .
             And
             the
             third
             ,
             Charlotte
             ,
             lives
             still
             unmarry'd
             in
             the
             King
             of
             
             Sueden's
             Court.
             
          
           
           
             Duke
             James
             was
             succeeded
             by
             his
             Eldest
             Son.
             
          
           
             
             
               Frederic
               Casimir
            
             ,
             but
             now
             lately
             deceas'd
             ,
             who
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             Prince
             ,
             serv'd
             under
             our
             present
             King
             in
             Holland
             in
             the
             first
             French
             War
             ,
             bringing
             several
             Regiments
             of
             Horse
             and
             Dragoons
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             there
             Marry'd
             Princess
             
               Sophia
               Amalia
            
             of
             Nassau-Siegen
             ,
             who
             died
             in
             Child-bed
             on
             the
             25th
             of
             December
             1688
             ,
             By
             this
             Dutchess
             he
             hath
             three
             Princesses
             alive
             .
             He
             was
             a
             second
             time
             Marry'd
             at
             Berlin
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1691
             ,
             to
             the
             Princess
             
               Elizabeth
               Sophia
            
             ,
             the
             present
             Elector
             of
             
             Brandenburgh's
             Sister
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             had
             two
             or
             more
             Sons
             .
             This
             Duke
             died
             at
             Mittaw
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             February
             ,
             1698
             ,
             and
             is
             succeeded
             by
             his
             Eldest
             Son
          
           
             
             
               Frederic
               Casimir
            
             II.
             the
             present
             Duke
             ,
             being
             a
             Child
             ,
             not
             above
             six
             years
             of
             Age.
             
          
           
             
             The
             Duke
             of
             Curland
             is
             Vassal
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             Poland
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             the
             Electors
             are
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             for
             when
             any
             new
             King
             is
             Elected
             there
             ,
             this
             Duke
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             send
             his
             Envoy
             to
             receive
             investiture
             ,
             by
             having
             a
             Standard
             deliver'd
             with
             the
             Arms
             of
             Poland
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             Curland
             on
             the
             other
             .
             After
             this
             the
             Envoy
             is
             permitted
             to
             sit
             down
             ,
             to
             cover
             his
             Head
             ,
             and
             has
             great
             civilities
             paid
             him
             .
          
           
           
             
             This
             Duke
             has
             all
             the
             Regalia
             that
             the
             German
             Soveraign
             Princes
             have
             .
             He
             Coins
             Money
             in
             his
             own
             Name
             ,
             and
             has
             high
             and
             low
             Justice
             over
             the
             Noblemen
             of
             his
             Country
             ,
             only
             in
             some
             extraordinary
             cases
             Appeals
             may
             be
             made
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Poland
             .
          
           
             
             He
             has
             great
             Demesns
             ,
             of
             which
             his
             Revenue
             chiefly
             consists
             ,
             and
             keeps
             a
             very
             pretty
             Court
             ,
             having
             all
             his
             great
             Officers
             as
             other
             Princes
             have
             .
             The
             chiefest
             of
             which
             are
             ,
          
           
             
             The
             Landhoff-Meister
             ,
             or
             chief
             Minister
             .
          
           
             The
             High
             Chancellor
             .
          
           
             The
             Supreme
             Marshal
             ,
             and
             ,
          
           
             The
             Supreme
             Burgrave
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             Four
             great
             State
             Officers
             .
             The
             more
             inferiour
             are
             ,
          
           
             The
             Councellors
             of
             State
             which
             are
             the
             Supreme
             Starostas
             ,
             whereof
             two
             are
             for
             
               Curland
               ,
               viz.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Supreme
             Starostas
             of
             Goldingen
             and
             Tuczkon
             ;
          
           
             And
             two
             for
             
               Semigallia
               ,
               viz.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Supreme
             Starostas
             of
             Mittaw
             and
             Selburg
             .
          
           
             
             These
             Sta●ostas
             ought
             all
             to
             be
             Noble
             ,
             Natives
             ,
             and
             Landed-Men
             .
          
           
             Next
             follow
             the
             Governors
             of
             Places
             ,
             Military-Officers
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             
             The
             Gentry
             of
             this
             Country
             are
             very
             Antient
             and
             very
             free
             ,
             being
             exceedingly
             Jealous
             of
             suffering
             any
             Upstart
             Nobleman
             to
             come
             among
             them
             ,
             esteeming
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             Ancient
             Families
             and
             Creations
             .
          
           
             
             Before
             I
             proceed
             to
             give
             a
             farther
             account
             of
             this
             Country
             ,
             I
             must
             add
             a
             word
             or
             two
             more
             concerning
             the
             
               Livonian
               Order
            
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             could
             not
             have
             done
             before
             ,
             unless
             I
             had
             broke
             the
             Chain
             of
             the
             Connection
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Provincial
             Master
             of
             this
             Order
             ,
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             chosen
             by
             the
             Great
             Chapter
             of
             Prussia
             ;
             whereupon
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             Year
             1439.
             the
             Livonian
             Knights
             had
             Elected
             one
             
               Henry
               a
               Bukenode
            
             for
             their
             Master
             ,
             they
             were
             forc'd
             to
             give
             a
             reason
             for
             their
             having
             so
             done
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             were
             afterwards
             oblig'd
             to
             submit
             to
             a
             new
             Election
             in
             Prussia
             .
          
           
             
             Next
             the
             Provincial
             Master
             of
             the
             
               Livonian
               Order
            
             ,
             was
             the
             Marshal
             of
             the
             Order
             .
          
           
             After
             whom
             came
             the
             several
             Commendadors
             and
             the
             Advocates
             .
             The
             Commendadors
             were
             in
             number
             Eleven
             ,
             whereof
             the
             two
             first
             were
             in
             Curland
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             in
             Semigallia
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Advocates
             were
             Nine
             ,
             two
             having
             been
             of
             Curland
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             Semigallia
             .
          
           
             These
             Knights
             had
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Sword-Bearers
             ,
             and
             their
             Habits
             Arms
             were
             a
             White
             Mantle
             ,
             with
             a
             Sword
             on
             the
             Breast
             in
             Pale
             ,
             and
             a
             Star
             Gules
             in
             Chief
             ;
             but
             after
             their
             joining
             with
             the
             
               Teutonick
               Order
            
             ,
             they
             had
             likewise
             their
             Habit
             and
             Cross
             .
          
           
           
             
             For
             a
             Geographical
             Description
             of
             this
             Country
             ,
             I
             must
             acquaint
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             the
             two
             Dutchies
             of
             Curland
             and
             Semigallia
             ,
             have
             these
             several
             principal
             Cities
             and
             Towns
             ,
             for
             I
             cannot
             meet
             with
             any
             sub-division
             into
             Jalatinates
             or
             Districts
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             perform'd
             in
             Poland
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               Dutchy
               of
               Curland
               are
               the
               several
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               of
            
             
               Goldingen
               ,
               Cap.
               
            
             
               Vinda
               ,
               Bish
               .
            
             
               Pilten
               .
            
             
               Liba
               .
            
             
               Erdwalen
               .
            
             
               Angermund
               .
            
             
               Grubin
               .
            
             
               Tuczkon
               .
            
             
               Frawenburg
               .
            
             
               Vschwend
               .
            
             
               Talsen
               .
            
             
               Candaw
               .
            
             
               Durben
               .
            
             
               Hasenpot
               and
            
             
               Oendange
               .
            
          
           
             
             Of
             all
             which
             ,
             the
             chief
             City
             ,
             is
          
           
             Goldingen
             ,
             in
             Latin
             Goldinga
             ,
             a
             City
             that
             stands
             on
             the
             Banks
             of
             the
             River
             Wete
             ,
             about
             seven
             German
             Miles
             from
             Vinda
             or
             Windaw
             to
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             near
             fifteen
             from
             Mittaw
             in
             Semigallia
             to
             the
             East
             ,
             This
             City
             has
             a
             large
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             
             Vinda
             or
             Windaw
             ,
             call'd
             by
             the
             
               Poles
               ,
               Kiescz
            
             ,
             is
             a
             City
             and
             Palatinate
             :
             It
             has
             a
             Castle
             
             built
             on
             the
             Sea-shoar
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             formerly
             Residence
             to
             the
             Livonian
             Knights
             ,
             as
             
             likewise
             the
             place
             where
             they
             conven'd
             their
             Parliament
             or
             General
             Assemblies
             .
             Now
             it
             has
             usually
             a
             Garrison
             of
             Poles
             ,
             but
             which
             are
             nevertheless
             under
             command
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Curland
             .
             This
             City
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Sea-ports
             of
             Curland
             ,
             the
             other
             being
             Liba
             .
          
           
             
             Pilten
             ,
             is
             a
             Town
             and
             Palatinate
             of
             this
             Dutchy
             ,
             whose
             Gentry
             being
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             offering
             themselves
             to
             the
             King
             of
             
             Poland's
             Protection
             ,
             he
             endeavoured
             to
             re-establish
             a
             Popish
             Bishop
             there
             (
             this
             having
             formerly
             been
             a
             Catholick
             Bishoprick
             )
             whose
             Lands
             they
             then
             possess'd
             ;
             whereupon
             they
             alter'd
             their
             Resolutions
             ,
             and
             forthwith
             submitted
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Curland
             .
          
           
             
             These
             are
             the
             richest
             Gentry
             in
             this
             Prince's
             Dominions
             ,
             whereof
             the
             principal
             Families
             are
             those
             of
             
               Maydel
               ,
               Beher
               ,
               Sacken
               ,
               Mandevil
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Semigallia
                 are
                 the
                 Cities
                 and
                 Towns
                 of
              
               
                 
                   Mittaw
                   
                     
                       Metropolis
                       of
                       these
                       Dominions
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Bauske
                   .
                
                 
                   Doblin
                   .
                
                 
                   Selburg
                   .
                
                 
                   Radziwiliski
                   .
                
                 
                   Nithaw
                   .
                
                 
                   Birze
                   .
                
                 
                   Pozwole
                   .
                
                 
                   Lunka
                   .
                
                 
                   Dalen
                   .
                
                 
                   Schudding
                   .
                
                 
                   Pilkall
                   .
                
                 
                   Beher
                   .
                
                 
                   Nersten
                   and
                
                 
                   Salatt
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
           
             Of
             all
             which
             the
             Capital
             of
             this
             Dutchy
             and
             Metropolis
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             
             Curland's
             Dominions
             ,
             is
             ,
          
           
             
             Mittaw
             ,
             in
             Latine
             ,
             Mittavia
             or
             Mittovia
             ,
             the
             usual
             place
             of
             Residence
             of
             the
             Dukes
             of
             Curland
             .
             This
             City
             is
             built
             on
             the
             River
             Musza
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             pretty
             large
             place
             ,
             containing
             about
             Twelve
             Thousand
             Inhabitants
             .
          
           
             It
             has
             a
             weak
             Wall
             ,
             tho'
             nevertheless
             a
             well
             
             Fortifi'd
             ,
             and
             stately
             Castle
             with
             two
             Bastions
             ,
             which
             are
             surrounded
             by
             Marshes
             ,
             and
             defended
             by
             a
             strong
             and
             numerous
             Garrison
             .
          
           
             
             The
             streets
             of
             this
             City
             are
             not
             Pav'd
             for
             want
             of
             Stone
             ,
             and
             the
             Citizens
             Houses
             are
             either
             of
             Brick
             or
             Timber
             ,
             as
             in
             Poland
             .
          
           
             
             This
             place
             lies
             about
             seven
             Polish
             Miles
             from
             Riga
             ,
             in
             Regal
             -
             Livonia
             ,
             and
             only
             four
             from
             the
             Prontiers
             of
             Samogitia
             .
          
           
             
             It
             has
             been
             twice
             taken
             of
             late
             by
             the
             Swedes
             ,
             but
             has
             been
             since
             regain'd
             ,
             and
             is
             at
             present
             wholly
             subject
             to
             its
             Duke
             .
          
           
             
             Bauske
             ,
             another
             strong
             City
             in
             this
             Dutchy
             ,
             which
             has
             a
             well
             Fortifi'd
             Castle
             and
             a
             numerous
             Garrison
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Religion
             of
             this
             Country
             is
             generally
             Lutheran
             ,
             tho'
             there
             are
             some
             few
             Roman
             Catholicks
             and
             Calvinists
             there
             .
          
           
             
             In
             favour
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             late
             Duke
             at
             the
             King
             of
             
             Poland's
             request
             ,
             gave
             leave
             for
             the
             building
             of
             two
             Roman
             Catholick
             Churches
             ,
             one
             at
             Mittaw
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             at
             Goldingen
             .
             The
             Jesuits
             pretend
             to
             have
             bought
             this
             Cureteship
             
             of
             Mittaw
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             to
             have
             settled
             there
             ;
             but
             nevertheless
             they
             are
             frequently
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             their
             College
             was
             broke
             down
             not
             long
             since
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             they
             still
             subsist
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Dutchesses
             of
             Curland
             having
             been
             all
             hitherto
             Calvinists
             ,
             have
             always
             had
             one
             Church
             at
             Mittaw
             ,
             set
             a
             part
             for
             them
             and
             their
             Religion
             ,
             where
             the
             Calvinists
             and
             Protestants
             of
             Livonia
             ,
             as
             likewise
             the
             English
             Merchants
             of
             Riga
             ,
             come
             to
             Exercise
             their
             Devotion
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
             allowed
             throughout
             the
             King
             of
             
             Sweden's
             Dominions
             ,
             except
             at
             Stockholm
             only
             ,
             where
             the
             
               French
               Huguenots
            
             have
             been
             permitted
             to
             build
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             
             As
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             Curland
             ,
             there
             is
             first
             ,
          
           
             
             The
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             General
             Assembly
             of
             the
             States
             of
             this
             Duteby
             ,
             which
             is
             conven'd
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             The
             Duke
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             any
             Urgencies
             of
             State
             so
             require
             it
             ,
             sends
             out
             his
             Letters
             of
             Summons
             to
             all
             the
             Starostas
             of
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             Schedule
             of
             the
             Points
             propos'd
             to
             be
             debated
             on
             ,
             requiring
             them
             ,
             and
             every
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             cause
             Deputies
             ,
             or
             Representatives
             of
             the
             Gentry
             ,
             to
             be
             forth
             with
             Elected
             in
             their
             respective
             Jurisdictions
             ;
             whereupon
             they
             are
             soon
             Elected
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             furnished
             with
             Instructions
             from
             their
             Electors
             ,
             how
             they
             shall
             behave
             themselves
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             in
             Poland
             .
             These
             afterwards
             meeting
             at
             Mittaw
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             four
             Supreme
             Counsellors
             ,
             consult
             about
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Publick
             .
          
           
           
             
             Next
             the
             four
             Supreme
             Counsellors
             ,
             or
             Ministers
             of
             State
             ,
             meet
             twice
             every
             Year
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             Epipbany
             and
             
               Trinity
               Monday
            
             at
             Mittaw
             ,
             and
             sit
             at
             least
             five
             Weeks
             to
             exercise
             and
             do
             Justice
             .
          
           
             The
             First
             Week
             is
             usually
             spent
             in
             State-Counsels
             ,
             where
             the
             Princes
             Presence
             and
             Authority
             is
             likewise
             requir'd
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             taken
             up
             in
             judging
             Appeals
             from
             inferiour
             Courts
             .
          
           
             The
             Third
             in
             determining
             Criminals
             Cases
             .
          
           
             The
             Fourth
             in
             settling
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Fifth
             in
             hearing
             Complaints
             of
             ,
             and
             receiving
             Petitions
             from
             the
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             
             The
             degrees
             of
             demanding
             Justice
             in
             Cities
             in
             all
             extraordinay
             matters
             ,
             are
             these
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Gentry
             apply
             themselves
             to
             the
             Supreme
             Starosta
             (
             for
             it
             must
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             the
             inferiour
             Starostas
             have
             little
             jurisdiction
             but
             in
             small
             matters
             .
             )
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             Case
             of
             Appeals
             ,
             they
             have
             recourse
             to
             the
             supreme
             Councellors
             Court.
             In
             Criminal
             Cases
             ,
             where
             the
             life
             of
             any
             Nobleman
             is
             concerned
             ,
             immediate
             Application
             is
             made
             to
             this
             Court
             ,
             and
             the
             four
             Supreme
             Starostas
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             assist
             there
             .
             If
             any
             of
             these
             Starostas
             happen
             to
             be
             absent
             ,
             one
             that
             is
             inferiour
             may
             be
             deputed
             in
             his
             room
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Appeals
             may
             be
             made
             both
             in
             Criminal
             and
             Civil
             Cases
             ,
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Poland
             ,
             which
             the
             Curlanders
             term
             
               Judicia
               Post-Curialia
            
             .
          
           
           
             
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
             are
             held
             by
             the
             four
             Supreme
             Councellors
             before
             mention'd
             in
             conjunction
             with
             a
             Sur-intendant
             ,
             and
             four
             Provosts
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Inferiour
             City
             Courts
             belong
             to
             the
             City
             Magistracy
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Neighbouring
             Starostas
             ,
             within
             whose
             Jurisdiction
             the
             Offender
             lives
             .
             Appeals
             in
             these
             trivial
             Courts
             can
             be
             made
             no
             farther
             than
             to
             the
             Supreme
             Starostas
             ,
             whose
             Sentence
             is
             Final
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Executors
             of
             Justice
             in
             Curland
             are
             term'd
             
               die
               Man-Richters
            
             ,
             who
             in
             Civil
             Cases
             ,
             after
             a
             third
             Summons
             to
             satisfy
             the
             Plantiff
             ,
             and
             upon
             Non-performance
             ,
             or
             Non-Plea
             ,
             levy
             the
             Debt
             or
             Demand
             by
             way
             of
             Distress
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Trade
             of
             Curland
             consists
             in
             much
             the
             same
             Commodities
             ,
             as
             in
             Poland
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Corn
             of
             Curland
             and
             Livonia
             is
             fought
             after
             by
             the
             Dutch
             more
             than
             that
             of
             Poland
             ,
             by
             reason
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             better
             prepar'd
             and
             cur'd
             here
             ,
             than
             in
             other
             Countries
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             accustom'd
             to
             dry
             their
             Corn
             in
             the
             Straw
             as
             we
             do
             Malt
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             to
             thrash
             both
             together
             .
             But
             this
             consumes
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Wood
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             King
             of
             Sweden
             has
             forbid
             it
             to
             be
             practis'd
             any
             where
             within
             his
             Dominions
             .
          
           
             
             I
             had
             almost
             forgot
             to
             acquaint
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             this
             Dutchy
             of
             Curland
             ,
             -
             in
             case
             the
             Duke
             thereof
             wants
             Heirs-Males
             ,
             is
             to
             revert
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             Poland
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             Ducal-Prussia
             
             is
             to
             do
             from
             the
             Elector
             of
             
               Branden
               burg
            
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             have
             endeavour'd
             to
             make
             what
             use
             I
             could
             of
             my
             short
             time
             and
             imperfect
             helps
             to
             entertain
             you
             ,
             but
             which
             I
             have
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             reason
             to
             despair
             of
             accomplishing
             ,
             unless
             I
             could
             have
             produc'd
             something
             more
             Accurate
             in
             its
             kind
             ;
             nevertheless
             ,
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             dispense
             with
             my
             Inabilities
             ,
             and
             accept
             the
             Good
             Will
             of
          
           
             
               SIR
               ,
            
             
               Your
               very
               Humble
               and
               Obedient
               Servant
               ,
               J.
               S.
               
            
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           TABLE
           .
        
         
           
             VOL.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               A
            
             
               ALexander
               (
               King
               )
            
             
               When
               Crown'd
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               Reigned
               ,
               Page
               ,
               67.
               
               His
               Wars
               and
               Death
               ,
               68.
               
               His
               Character
               ,
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               Alexander
               (
               Prince
               )
            
             
               His
               Character
               ,
               189.
               
               Affected
               by
               the
               Queen
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               B
            
             
               BOleslaus
               ,
               I.
               
            
             
               His
               Wars
               ,
               26.
               
               Institutes
               XII
               .
               Senators
               ,
               his
               Assistants
               ,
               Ibid.
               His
               Character
               and
               Death
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               II.
               
            
             
               How
               long
               Reign'd
               ,
               29.
               
               His
               Wars
               ,
               Marriages
               and
               Vices
               ,
               ibid.
               Flight
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               and
               Death
               ,
               30.
               
            
             
               III.
               
            
             
               His
               Sir-name
               and
               Wars
               ,
               31.
               &c.
               His
               Marriage
               ,
               32.
               
               Valour
               and
               Success
               ,
               33.
               
               Death
               ,
               Issue
               and
               Character
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               IV.
               
            
             
               When
               Elected
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               Reign'd
               ,
               35.
               
               His
               Wars
               ,
               ibid.
               His
               Death
               ,
               36.
               
            
             
               V.
               
            
             
               His
               Sir-name
               and
               Guardians
               ,
               43.
               
               When
               
               Elected
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               Reign'd
               ,
               ibid.
               His
               Marriage
               ,
               ibid.
               His
               Troubles
               ,
               44.
               
               Retires
               into
               
                 Hungary
                 ,
                 ibid.
              
               Returns
               ,
               45.
               
               Farther
               Troubles
               and
               Wars
               ,
               ibid.
               His
               Death
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Batori
            
             
               vide
               Stephen
               .
            
             
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               Of
               Cracow
               ,
               Lord
               over
               13
               Cities
               ,
               223.
               
               His
               Chapter
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Bresty
               ,
               (
               City
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               234.
               
            
             
               Braclaw
               ,
               (
               Pal.
               )
            
             
               Chief
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               277.
               
               Descriptions
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Braclaw
               ,
               (
               City
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               277.
               
            
             
               Belsko
               ,
               (
               Pal.
               )
            
             
               Description
               ,
               280.
               
               Division
               into
               Districts
               ,
               ibid.
               Chief
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               281.
               
               Their
               Descriptions
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Belsko
               ,
               (
               City
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               281.
               
            
             
               Byelsko
               ,
               (
               Cap.
               of
               Podlachia
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               297.
               
            
             
               Broscia
               ,
               (
               Pal.
               )
            
             
               One
               district
               ,
               330.
               
               Chief
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               ibid.
               Descriptions
               ,
               331.
               
               Its
               Arms
               ,
               332.
               
            
             
               Brescia
               ,
               (
               City
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               331.
               
            
             
               Bears
            
             
               Nourish
               Children
               ,
               342.
               
               Story
               of
               one
               ,
               ibid.
               Assertion
               confirm'd
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               343.
               
               Another
               account
               from
               the
               Dutch
               Embassador
               ,
               ibid
               ,
               &c.
               
               A
               third
               Account
               from
               Hartknock
               ,
               348.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               C.
               
            
             
               City
               .
            
             
               The
               First
               ,
               6.
               
               The
               Second
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Cracus
               .
            
             
               His
               Death
               ,
               13.
               
               His
               Issue
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Cracow
               .
            
             
               When
               and
               by
               whom
               built
               ,
               12.
               
               University
               by
               whom
               Founded
               ,
               59.
               
               Taken
               by
               Stratagem
               ,
               132.
               
               Where
               Situate
               and
               how
               distant
               from
               other
               Places
               ,
               238.
               
               Whence
               its
               Name
               ,
               ibid.
               Its
               Division
               ,
               Castle
               ,
               and
               Cathedral
               ,
               238
               ,
               &c.
               
               When
               first
               made
               a
               Metropolitan
               See
               ,
               240.
               
               How
               many
               Churches
               ,
               ibid.
               Its
               University
               and
               Professors
               ,
               ibid.
               &c.
               Its
               Colleges
               ,
               241.
               
               Vice-Chancellor
               ,
               ibid.
               Monasteries
               and
               Mendicants
               ,
               242.
               
               Its
               Houses
               ,
               ib.
               Mayor
               of
               Cracow
               ,
               248.
               
               Government
               of
               the
               Castle
               ,
               249.
               
            
             
               Chrobry
            
             
               vi
               .
               Boleslaus
               I.
               
            
             
               Casimir
               I.
               
            
             
               Queen
               Regent
               during
               Minority
               ,
               ibid.
               He
               becomes
               Monk
               ,
               ibid.
               Recall'd
               upon
               Agreement
               with
               the
               Pope
               ,
               ibid.
               His
               Marriage
               ,
               Wars
               ,
               Death
               ,
               and
               Issue
               ,
               28.
               
            
             
               II.
               
            
             
               When
               Elected
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               Reign'd
               ,
               37.
               
               Surnam'd
               the
               Just
               ,
               and
               an
               Example
               ,
               ibid.
               &c.
               
               Eases
               his
               Subjects
               of
               Taxes
               ,
               38.
               
               Conspiracy
               against
               him
               ,
               ibid.
               Disappointed
               ,
               39.
               
               His
               Wars
               ,
               ibid.
               Death
               and
               Issue
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               III.
               
            
             
               Surnam'd
               the
               Great
               ,
               50.
               
               When
               Elected
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               Reign'd
               ,
               ibid.
               Makes
               Peace
               with
               Teutonic
               Knights
               ,
               ibid.
               His
               Conquests
               ,
               ibid.
               Good
               Deeds
               ,
               ibid.
               Character
               ,
               other
               Wars
               ,
               and
               Death
               ,
               55.
               
            
             
             
             
             
             
               
               IV.
               
            
             
               When
               Elected
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               Reign'd
               ,
               63.
               
               His
               Marriage
               ,
               ibid.
               Assists
               the
               Prussians
               ,
               64.
               
               Routs
               
                 Teutonic
                 Order
                 ,
                 ibid.
              
               Obtains
               advantageous
               Peace
               ,
               ibid.
               His
               Issue
               ,
               65.
               
               His
               Death
               and
               Age.
               
            
             
               Curland
               and
               Semigallia
               .
            
             
               First
               Duke
               ,
               77.
               
               Enjoy'd
               by
               his
               Posterity
               ever
               since
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Common
                 Wealth
              
               (
               Jocular
               )
            
             
               of
               Babina
               ,
               79.
               
            
             
               Candidates
               for
               the
               Crown
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Sigismundus
                 Augustus
              
               ,
               85.
               
               After
               the
               Abdication
               of
               Henry
               of
               Valois
               ,
               87.
               
               After
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Stephen
                 Batori
              
               ,
               104.
               
               Two
               of
               these
               come
               into
               Poland
               ,
               108.
               
               After
               Uladislaus
               VII
               .
               125.
               
               After
               
                 John
                 Casimir
              
               ,
               140.
               
               After
               
                 Michael
                 Wiesnowiski
              
               ,
               155.
               
               After
               
                 John
                 Sobieski
              
               ,
               235.
               
            
             
               Courts
               of
               Justice
            
             
               none
               ,
               90.
               
               Batori
               erects
               two
               call'd
               
                 Tribunals
                 ,
                 ibid.
              
               Were
               to
               determine
               Civil
               Causes
               without
               Appeal
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Cosacks
               .
            
             
               How
               so
               term'd
               ,
               94.
               
               Us'd
               to
               make
               Inroads
               ,
               ibid.
               To
               whom
               compar'd
               ,
               ibid.
               Reduc'd
               to
               a
               Discipline
               ,
               ibid.
               Whence
               their
               Name
               ,
               ibid.
               Extent
               of
               their
               first
               Dominions
               ,
               95.
               
               A
               Conjecture
               about
               this
               Country
               ,
               ibid.
               It
               s
               present
               Extent
               ,
               96.
               
               Their
               Buildings
               ,
               ibid.
               Character
               ,
               ibid.
               Religion
               ,
               97.
               
               Fasts
               ,
               ibid.
               Language
               ,
               98.
               
               Customs
               and
               Manners
               ,
               ibid.
               Abundance
               of
               Flies
               and
               Locusts
               ,
               ibid.
               Their
               Customs
               and
               Manners
               in
               Peace
               and
               War
               ,
               99.
               
               Their
               Rebellion
               ,
               146.
               
               Are
               favour'd
               by
               the
               
                 Turks
                 ,
                 ibid.
              
               Produces
               a
               bad
               Peace
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Conti
               ,
               (
               Prince
               of
               )
            
             
               Pretends
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               Poland
               ,
               205.
               
               
               Proclaim'd
               King
               by
               the
               Primate
               ,
               206.
               
               Sent
               for
               into
               Poland
               ,
               207.
               
               Favour'd
               by
               Prince
               
                 Sapieha
                 ,
                 ibid.
              
               Comes
               to
               
                 Dantzic
                 ,
                 ibid.
              
               Gives
               over
               his
               Pret●nsions
               ,
               208.
               &c.
               
            
             
               Cujavia
               ,
               (
               Territory
               .
               )
            
             
               Division
               into
               Palatinates
               ,
               234.
               
               Chief
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Cracovia
               ,
               (
               Palatinate
               .
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               division
               into
               Districts
               ,
               237.
               
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               ibid.
               Their
               several
               Descriptions
               ,
               238
               ,
               &c.
               Castellan's
               Power
               ,
               248.
               
            
             
               Czentochova
               ,
               (
               a
               Town
               .
               )
            
             
               Famous
               for
               a
               Convent
               ,
               244.
               
            
             
               Cruswick
               ,
               (
               City
               .
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               235.
               
            
             
               Culm
               ,
               (
               Pal.
               )
            
             
               Join'd
               by
               the
               Territory
               of
               Michalovia
               ,
               260.
               
               Chief
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               ibid.
               Their
               several
               Descriptions
               ,
               ibid.
               &c.
               
            
             
               Culm
               ,
               (
               City
               .
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               260.
               
            
             
               Caminiec
               ,
               (
               City
               .
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               description
               ,
               275.
               
               Built
               ,
               320.
               
            
             
               Chelm
               ,
               (
               Pal.
               )
            
             
               Division
               into
               Districts
               ,
               282.
               
               Chief
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               ibid.
               Their
               descriptions
               ,
               ibid.
               &c.
               
            
             
               Chelm
               ,
               (
               City
               .
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               description
               ,
               282.
               
            
             
               Crasnistaw
               ,
               (
               Town
               .
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               description
               ,
               282.
               
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               Denmark
               .
            
             
               It
               s
               King
               taken
               Prisoner
               ,
               II.
               
            
             
               
               Dantzic
               .
            
             
               Made
               a
               City
               ,
               39.
               
               Dantzickers
               reduc'd
               ,
               89
               ,
               &c.
               
               First
               allow'd
               a
               Vote
               ,
               120.
               
            
             
               Deputies
            
             
               first
               admitted
               to
               the
               Diet
               ,
               65.
               
            
             
               Diet.
               
            
             
               Conven'd
               ,
               85
               ,
               101
               ,
               119
               ,
               124
               ,
               140
               ,
               154
               ,
               205.
               
            
             
               Dobrina
               ,
               (
               Pal.
               )
            
             
               In
               what
               abounds
               ,
               289.
               
               Division
               into
               Districts
               ,
               ibid.
               Chief
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               290.
               
               Their
               Descriptions
               ,
               ibid.
               &c.
               
            
             
               Dobrina
               ,
               (
               City
               .
               )
               .
            
             
               It
               s
               description
               ,
               290.
               
            
          
           
             
               E.
               
            
             
               Election
               .
            
             
               By
               Horse-race
               ,
               15.
               
               Peaceable
               ,
               118.
               
               Of
               
                 Sigisimund
                 de
                 Vasa
              
               106.
               
               Of
               Uladislaus
               VII
               .
               119.
               
               Of
               
                 John
                 Casimir
              
               ,
               124.
               
               Of
               
                 Michael
                 Wiesnowiski
              
               ,
               144.
               
               Of
               
                 John
                 Sobieski
              
               ,
               155.
               
            
             
               Embassadors
               .
            
             
               Admitted
               to
               Audience
               ,
               105
               ,
               120
               ,
               141
               ,
               159.
               
            
             
               Elbing
               ,
               (
               Town
               .
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               description
               ,
               263.
               
            
          
           
             
               F.
               
            
             
               Family
               of
            
             
               Lechus
               ,
               11
               ,
               &c.
               Cracus
               ,
               from
               12
               to
               14.
               
               Leschus
               II.
               from
               15
               to
               17.
               
               Piastus
               ,
               from
               21
               to
               57.
               
               Jagello
               ,
               from
               58
               to
               82.
               
            
             
               Factions
               .
            
             
               Lutheran
               and
               Catholick
               ,
               102.
               
               Not
               to
               be
               United
               ,
               103.
               
               The
               former
               Mutiny
               ,
               ibid.
               Suppressed
               ,
               ibid.
               Three
               Factions
               ,
               103.
               
               
               Lutheran's
               Policy
               ,
               105.
               
            
             
               
               Frederic
               August
               
                 (
                 King.
              
               )
            
             
               Elected
               ,
               207.
               
               Takes
               possession
               of
               
                 Cracow
                 ,
                 ibid.
              
               Crown
               ▪
               d
               ,
               ibid.
               Reasons
               why
               he
               is
               likely
               to
               restore
               Poland
               ,
               209.
               
               First
               German
               Prince
               that
               has
               been
               King
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               G.
               
            
             
               Great
               Poland
               ,
               
                 (
                 Province
                 .
              
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Division
               ,
               220.
               
               Palatinates
               ,
               221.
               
               Their
               several
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               ibid.
               &c.
               Their
               Arms
               ,
               226
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Gnesna
               ,
               (
               City
               .
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               description
               ,
               223.
               
            
             
               Great
               Dukes
               of
               Lithuania
               .
            
             
               Their
               several
               Lives
               ,
               from
               310
               to
               324.
               
            
             
               Grodno
               ,
               (
               City
               .
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               description
               ,
               329.
               
            
          
           
             
               H.
               
            
             
               Henry
               I.
               
            
             
               Elected
               and
               Dethron'd
               ,
               48.
               
               Appoints
               a
               Successor
               in
               vain
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Hedwigis
               ,
               (
               Queen
               )
            
             
               comes
               into
               Poland
               ,
               58
               ,
               Is
               Crown'd
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               Reign'd
               ,
               ibid.
               Has
               several
               Suitors
               ,
               ibid.
               Marries
               Jagello
               ,
               59.
               
               Dies
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Henry
               of
               Valois
               ,
               (
               King
               )
            
             
               Sent
               for
               by
               the
               Diet
               ,
               85.
               
               Agrees
               to
               Articles
               and
               takes
               an
               Oath
               ,
               ibid.
               &c.
               
               Is
               Crown'd
               ,
               86.
               
               Abdicates
               Poland
               ,
               87.
               
               Embassies
               sent
               after
               him
               in
               vain
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               House
               of
               Austria
            
             
               Jealous
               of
               Sigismund
               I's
               .
               greatness
               ,
               71.
               
               Raises
               Enemies
               against
               him
               ,
               ibid.
               How
               came
               by
               
                 Hungary
                 ,
                 Bohemia
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Silesia
                 ,
                 ibid.
              
               
            
             
               
               Habit
            
             
               of
               the
               Poles
               ,
               177.
               
            
             
               Heilsberg
               ,
               (
               City
               .
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               description
               ,
               263.
               
            
             
               Halicz
               ,
               (
               Town
               .
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               description
               ,
               271.
               
            
          
           
             
               I.
               
            
             
               Jagello
               ,
            
             
               Great
               Duke
               of
               Lithuania
               Becomes
               Christian
               ,
               59.
               
               Crown'd
               King
               of
               Poland
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               Reign'd
               ,
               ibid.
               Converts
               the
               
                 Lithuanians
                 ,
                 ibid.
              
               Founds
               the
               University
               of
               
                 Cracow
                 ,
                 ibid.
              
               His
               Wars
               ,
               ibid.
               Death
               and
               Issue
               ,
               60.
               
            
             
               John
               Albert
               ,
               
                 (
                 King.
              
               )
            
             
               His
               Character
               ,
               66.
               
               Policy
               and
               Army
               defeated
               ,
               ibid
               ,
               Makes
               Peace
               with
               the
               Valachians
               and
               Turks
               ,
               67.
               
               His
               Death
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               John
               Casimir
               ,
               
                 (
                 King.
              
               )
            
             
               Led
               a
               Religious
               Life
               ,
               and
               made
               Cardinal
               ,
               124.
               
               His
               Character
               and
               Travels
               ,
               126.
               
               Like
               to
               be
               excluded
               ,
               ibid.
               &c.
               
               Elected
               ,
               128.
               
               His
               Marriage
               ,
               ibid.
               His
               Wars
               ,
               ibid.
               &c.
               Suedish
               King
               invades
               Poland
               ,
               139.
               
               Wherefore
               ,
               131.
               
               Motives
               and
               means
               of
               Casimir's
               Abdication
               ,
               134.
               
               His
               Death
               ,
               135.
               
               His
               Epitaph
               ,
               136.
               
            
             
               John
               Basilowitz
               ,
            
             
               Czar
               of
               Muscovy
               ,
               Is
               a
               great
               Tyrant
               ,
               and
               his
               variety
               of
               Tortures
               ,
               78.
               
            
             
               John
               III.
               
                 (
                 Sobieski
                 .
              
               )
            
             
               Elected
               in
               the
               Year
               1674
               ,
               163.
               
               His
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               ibid
               ,
               His
               Travels
               ,
               164.
               
               His
               Marriage
               ,
               ibid.
               His
               Generosity
               ,
               165.
               
               Zeal
               to
               Arms
               discourag'd
               ,
               166.
               
               War
               with
               the
               Turks
               and
               Tartars
               ,
               167
               ,
               &c.
               A
               Battle
               ,
               169.
               
               His
               Coronation
               ,
               
               172.
               
               He
               relieves
               Vienna
               ,
               173.
               
               Defeats
               the
               Turks
               ,
               174.
               
               His
               entry
               thro'
               the
               Breach
               ,
               175.
               
               Pursues
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               ibid
               ,
               Takes
               Zytehin
               in
               Hungary
               ,
               176.
               
               Enters
               into
               a
               League
               against
               the
               Turks
               ,
               177.
               
               Is
               immoderately
               covetous
               ,
               ibid.
               His
               Person
               and
               Dress
               ,
               ibid.
               His
               Character
               ,
               179.
               
               Engages
               Dr.
               Connor
               in
               a
               Dispute
               ,
               ibid.
               His
               Buildings
               ,
               184.
               
               Care
               of
               his
               Children
               ,
               185.
               
               His
               great
               Riches
               ,
               ibid.
               Fortune
               formerly
               ,
               and
               gradual
               Promotion
               ,
               150
               ,
               His
               Sister
               ,
               198
               ,
               What
               Issue
               she
               left
               ,
               200.
               
               Account
               of
               the
               King's
               Distemper
               from
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Plosko
               ,
               201
               ,
               &c.
               The
               King's
               Death
               ,
               204.
               
               Reflections
               on
               his
               Disease
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Inter
               Regnum
            
             
               before
               the
               present
               King's
               Election
               ,
               205.
               
            
             
               Inowlocz
               ,
               
                 (
                 Pal.
              
               )
            
             
               Division
               into
               Districts
               ,
               235.
               
               Chief
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               K.
               
            
             
               King
            
             
               Of
               Poland
               ;
               his
               Policy
               ,
               8.
               
               The
               first
               ,
               9
               ,
               25.
               
               Four
               classes
               of
               Kings
               ,
               10.
               
               Title
               ceases
               ,
               30.
               
               Restor'd
               ,
               48.
               
            
             
               King
               of
               Sueden
            
             
               enters
               into
               a
               League
               with
               the
               Elector
               of
               Brandenburg
               ,
               132.
               
            
             
               Koningsberg
            
             
               in
               Regal
               -
               Prussia
               built
               ,
               45.
               
               It
               s
               description
               ,
               264.
               
            
             
               Kalisch
               ,
               (
               City
               .
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               description
               226.
               
            
             
               Kalisch
               ,
               (
               Pal.
               )
            
             
               Its
               Arms
               ,
               227.
               
            
             
               Kiovia
               ,
               (
               Pal.
               )
            
             
               How
               bounded
               ,
               277.
               
               Chief
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               278.
               
               Their
               descriptions
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
            
             
               
               Kiow
               ,
               (
               City
               .
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               278.
               
            
          
           
             
               L.
               
            
             
               Laws
               .
            
             
               What
               formerly
               in
               Poland
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               Lechus
               I.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               Founds
               Poland
               ,
               5.
               
               Builds
               Posnan
               and
               Gnesna
               ,
               6.
               
               Occasions
               Poland
               the
               Name
               of
               
                 Lechia
                 ,
                 ib.
              
               His
               Posterity
               how
               long
               Reign'd
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
             
               II.
               
            
             
               His
               Banishment
               and
               Death
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
               Lescus
               I.
               
            
             
               14.
               
               Elected
               by
               a
               Stratagem
               ,
               ib.
               Reign
               and
               Death
               uncertain
               ,
               15.
               
            
             
               II.
               
            
             
               How
               Elected
               ,
               14.
               
               His
               Death
               ,
               15.
               
            
             
               III.
               
            
             
               His
               death
               uncertain
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
               IV.
               
            
             
               His
               Character
               and
               Death
               ,
               23.
               
            
             
               V.
               
            
             
               Surnam'd
               the
               White
               ,
               39.
               
               Under
               Guardians
               ,
               ib.
               His
               Wars
               ,
               40.
               
               Is
               dethron'd
               ,
               ib.
               Restor'd
               ,
               ib.
               Dethron'd
               again
               ,
               41
               ,
               Put
               by
               an
               Election
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
               Re-establish'd
               ,
               42.
               
               Murther'd
               in
               a
               Bath
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               VI.
               
            
             
               When
               Elected
               and
               how
               long
               Reign'd
               ,
               46.
               
               His
               Wars
               ,
               ib.
               Insurrection
               against
               him
               ,
               ib.
               Retires
               into
               Hungary
               ,
               47.
               
               Returns
               with
               success
               ,
               ib.
               His
               death
               ,
               ib.
               Leaves
               his
               Kingdom
               in
               distraction
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Lascon●gus
               :
            
             
               Vide
               Uladislaus
               III.
               
            
             
               Locticus
               ,
            
             
               vide
               Uladislaus
               IV.
               
            
             
               Lewis
               King
               of
               Hungary
               ,
            
             
               When
               Crown'd
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               Reign'd
               ,
               56.
               
               Oblig'd
               to
               take
               an
               Oath
               ,
               ib
               :
               Returns
               into
               
                 Hungary
                 ,
                 ib.
              
               His
               Wars
               ,
               Death
               ,
               and
               Issue
               ,
               57.
               
               Commendable
               Example
               of
               his
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Leopol
               ,
               (
               City
               )
            
             
               whence
               so
               call'd
               ,
               46.
               
               It
               s
               description
               ,
               267.
               
            
             
               
               
               Luther's
               Doctrine
            
             
               when
               first
               known
               here
               ,
               70.
               
               Very
               much
               propagated
               ,
               78.
               
               The
               occasion
               ,
               ib.
               First
               Person
               of
               Note
               that
               embrac'd
               it
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Lutherans
               ▪
            
             
               Contend
               for
               share
               in
               the
               Government
               ,
               101.
               
               Obtain
               perpetual
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               
                 ib
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Lutheran
              
               party
               Dissents
               ,
               107.
               
               Elects
               and
               Proclaims
               Maximilian
               of
               Austria
               ,
               〈◊〉
               2
               ▪
               Pronounc'd
               Traytors
               by
               the
               Diet
               ,
               108.
               
            
             
               Lithuanid
               .
            
             
               Tends
               towards
               a
               Civil
               War
               ,
               160.
               
               How
               call'd
               by
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               302.
               
               Present
               Bounds
               ,
               ib.
               Antient
               Extent
               ,
               ib.
               Soil
               and
               Products
               ,
               ib.
               &c
               Union
               with
               Poland
               ,
               and
               Privileges
               ,
               303.
               
               Division
               ,
               ib.
               Its
               Arms
               ,
               ib.
               Different
               Opinions
               about
               its
               Name
               ,
               304.
               
               Its
               Dukes
               ,
               from
               305
               to
               310.
               
               Division
               into
               Palatinates
               ,
               324.
               
            
             
               Lithuanid
               Proper
               ,
            
             
               (
               Province
               .
               )
               325.
               
            
             
               Lesser-Poland
               ,
               (
               Province
               .
               )
            
             
               Its
               Bounds
               ,
               236.
               
               It
               s
               Division
               into
               Pal.
               ib.
               &c.
               Their
               several
               Arms
               ,
               249
               ,
               254
               ,
               257.
               
            
             
               Lowitz
               ,
               (
               City
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               description
               ,
               231.
               
            
             
               Lanschet
               ,
               (
               Pal.
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               division
               into
               Districts
               ,
               232
               :
               Chief
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Lanschet
               ,
               (
               City
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               232.
               
            
             
               Lublin
               ,
               (
               Pal.
               )
            
             
               Join'd
               by
               the
               Territory
               of
               Lukovia
               ,
               254.
               
               Chief
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               255.
               
               Their
               several
               Descriptions
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
            
             
               Lublin
               ,
               (
               City
               .
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               255.
               
            
             
               
                 Lutzk
                 ▪
              
               (
               City
               .
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               295.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               M.
               
            
             
               Mi●ceslaus
               I.
               
            
             
               24.
               
               His
               Christian
               Wife
               ,
               ib.
               His
               Wars
               ,
               25.
               
            
             
               II.
               
            
             
               His
               Wars
               ,
               26.
               
               Character
               and
               Death
               ,
               27.
               
            
             
               III.
               
            
             
               When
               Elected
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               Reign'd
               ,
               36.
               
               Whence
               surnam'd
               the
               
                 Old
                 ,
                 ibid.
              
               Is
               Dethron'd
               ,
               37.
               
               Endeavours
               to
               get
               restor'd
               ,
               38.
               
               Is
               restor'd
               ,
               40.
               
               Dethron'd
               again
               ,
               ibid.
               Reinthron'd
               ,
               41.
               
               His
               Death
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Michael
               Wiesnowiski
               .
            
             
               Refuses
               the
               Crown
               ,
               144.
               
               Accepts
               it
               ,
               ibid.
               Proclaim'd
               ,
               Crown'd
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               Reign'd
               ,
               145.
               
               His
               Marriage
               ,
               ibid.
               His
               Death
               ,
               149.
               
               Leaves
               no
               Issue
               ,
               ibid.
               Buried
               ,
               171.
               
            
             
               Marienburg
               ,
               (
               City
               )
            
             
               built
               ,
               51.
               
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               262.
               
            
             
               Maximilian
               the
               Emperor
               (
               King
               Elect
               )
            
             
               Acquainted
               that
               he
               was
               chosen
               ,
               87.
               
               Prevented
               invading
               Poland
               by
               Death
               ,
               88.
               
            
             
               Maximilian
               of
               Austria
               .
            
             
               Routed
               by
               the
               Polish
               General
               ,
               109.
               
               Beaten
               again
               ,
               and
               made
               Prisoner
               ,
               110.
               
               Offer'd
               Liberty
               on
               honourable
               terms
               ,
               111.
               
               Dissents
               ,
               ib.
               Consents
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Mines
               ,
            
             
               245.
               
               Of
               Cracaw
               ,
               246.
               
               Description
               of
               them
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
            
             
               Manna
               .
            
             
               Particular
               sort
               ,
               and
               eaten
               for
               Sauce
               ,
               248.
               
            
             
               Michalevia
               (
               Territory
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               262.
               
            
             
               Marienburg
               ,
               (
               Pal.
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               chief
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               262.
               
               Their
               several
               Descriptions
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
            
             
               
               Masovia
               ,
               (
               Province
               )
            
             
               Its
               Bounds
               ,
               283.
               
               Inhabitants
               ,
               284.
               
               Division
               into
               
                 Palatinates
                 ,
                 ib.
              
               Their
               several
               Arms
               ,
               288.
               289.
               290.
               
            
             
               Masovia
               (
               Pal.
               )
            
             
               Division
               into
               Districts
               ,
               284.
               
               Chief
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               285.
               
               Their
               Descriptions
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
            
             
               Mindog
               Duke
               of
               Lithuania
            
             
               Acknowledg'd
               King
               ,
               308.
               
               Murther'd
               ,
               309.
               
            
             
               Mscislaw
               ,
               (
               Pal.
               )
            
             
               Description
               ,
               333
               ,
               Division
               into
               Districts
               ib.
               &c.
               
               Chief
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               334.
               
               Descriptions
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               Its
               Arms
               ,
               335.
               
            
             
               Mscislaw
               ,
               (
               City
               .
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               334.
               
            
             
               Minski
               ,
               (
               Pal.
               )
            
             
               Division
               into
               Districts
               ,
               337.
               
               Chief
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               ib.
               Descriptions
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               Its
               Arms
               ,
               338.
               
            
             
               Minski
               ,
               (
               City
               .
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               description
               ,
               337.
               
            
          
           
             
               N.
               
            
             
               Number
               of
               Polish
               Princes
               ,
            
             
               9.
               
               Of
               Towns
               and
               Villages
               in
               Poland
               ,
               217
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Novogrodec
               ,
               (
               Pal.
               )
            
             
               Division
               into
               Districts
               ,
               332.
               
               Chief
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               ib.
               Their
               descriptions
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               Its
               Arms
               ,
               333.
               
            
             
               Novogrodec
               ,
               (
               City
               .
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               description
               ,
               332.
               
            
          
           
             
               O.
               
            
             
               Oliva
               ,
            
             
               Treaty
               there
               ,
               133.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Poland
               ,
            
             
               Its
               Origin
               ,
               3.
               
               Whence
               so
               call'd
               ,
               5.
               
               What
               by
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               ib.
               By
               whom
               Founded
               ,
               ib.
               Its
               Policy
               ,
               7.
               
               Made
               a
               Figure
               in
               the
               IXth
               Century
               ,
               20.
               
               It
               s
               Antient
               Extent
               ,
               213.
               
               Encrease
               by
               Conquests
               ,
               ib.
               By
               Policy
               ,
               214.
               
               Present
               Extent
               ,
               225.
               
               Its
               Bounds
               and
               Soil
               ,
               216.
               
               Its
               Products
               ,
               217.
               
               Cilmate
               ,
               218.
               
               Rivers
               ,
               ib.
               Their
               several
               Courses
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               Its
               Lakes
               ,
               220.
               
            
             
               Poles
               ,
            
             
               when
               first
               Christians
               ,
               24.
               
               March
               to
               recover
               Podolia
               ,
               148.
               
               Conquer
               ,
               but
               fail
               in
               their
               design
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
            
             
               Popiel
               I.
               
            
             
               16.
               
               His
               Vices
               and
               Death
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               II.
               
            
             
               ib.
               Judgment
               upon
               him
               ,
               17.
               
            
             
               Piastus
               ,
            
             
               21.
               
               Cause
               of
               his
               Election
               ,
               ib.
               His
               Vertues
               and
               Death
               ,
               22.
               
               How
               long
               his
               Family
               Reign'd
               ,
               ib.
               Gives
               the
               Name
               of
               Piasto
               ,
               23.
               
            
             
               Patron
            
             
               of
               Poland
               ,
               30.
               
            
             
               Premislus
               ,
            
             
               when
               Crown'd
               ,
               48.
               
               Murther'd
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Prophecy
               (
               Comical
               )
            
             
               108.
               
               Posts
               when
               first
               setled
               in
               Poland
               ,
               123.
               
               Peace
               concluded
               with
               the
               Turks
               ,
               173.
               
               How
               long
               lasted
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Prince
               James
               ,
            
             
               his
               Character
               ,
               188.
               
               Intended
               Marriage
               disappointed
               ,
               ib.
               Marry'd
               to
               another
               ,
               189.
               
               Weak
               and
               Sickly
               ,
               ib.
               Officiates
               as
               Embassador
               ,
               192.
               
               Resigns
               his
               Interests
               to
               the
               Elector
               of
               Saxony
               ,
               206.
               
            
             
               Princess
               ,
               
                 (
                 John
              
               III's
               Daughter
               )
            
             
               Her
               Character
               ,
               190.
               
               Her
               Marriage
               ,
               ib.
               Portion
               ,
               191.
               
               Ceremony
               of
               her
               Marriage
               ,
               ib.
               Equipage
               for
               her
               Journy
               to
               Brussels
               ,
               193.
               
               Reception
               at
               Berlin
               ,
               195.
               
               Is
               met
               by
               the
               Elector
               ,
               196.
               
               Proceeds
               on
               her
               Journey
               ,
               197.
               
               Arrival
               at
               Brussels
               ,
               198.
               
            
             
               
               Physicians
               ,
            
             
               A
               Consultation
               of
               them
               ,
               199.
               
            
             
               Posnan
               ,
               (
               City
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               221.
               
            
             
               Posnania
               (
               Palatinate
               )
            
             
               Its
               Arms
               ,
               226.
               
            
             
               Prussia
               ,
               (
               Province
               )
            
             
               Its
               Bounds
               ,
               257.
               
               Products
               ,
               ib.
               Rivers
               ,
               258.
               
               Lakes
               ,
               ib.
               Division
               ,
               259.
               
               Officers
               that
               belong
               to
               the
               Great
               Council
               ,
               ib.
               Its
               Arms
               ,
               265.
               
            
             
               Prussia
               (
               Royal
               )
            
             
               Division
               into
               Palatinates
               ,
               259.
               
            
             
               Prussia
               (
               Dueal
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Chief
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               264.
               
            
             
               Pomerania
               ,
               (
               Pal.
               )
            
             
               260.
               
            
             
               Premislaw
               ,
               (
               City
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               269.
               
            
             
               Podolia
               ,
               (
               Pal
               )
            
             
               Wherefore
               famous
               ,
               274.
               
               Division
               into
               Districts
               ,
               ib.
               Chief
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               ib.
               Their
               several
               Descriptions
               ,
               175
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Plosko
               ,
               (
               Pal.
               )
            
             
               Division
               into
               Districts
               ,
               288.
               
               Chief
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               ib.
               Their
               Descriptions
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
            
             
               Plosko
               ,
               (
               City
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               288.
               
            
             
               Podlachia
               ,
               (
               Province
               )
            
             
               Its
               Bounds
               ,
               296.
               
               Division
               into
               Districts
               ,
               ib.
               Chief
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               〈◊〉
               Their
               Descriptions
               ,
               297
               ,
               &c.
               Arms
               of
               the
               Pro●ovince
               ,
               298.
               
            
             
               Pinsko
               ,
               (
               City
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               331.
               
            
             
               
               Polocz
               ,
               (
               Pal.
               )
            
             
               Division
               into
               Districts
               ,
               338.
               
               Chief
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               ib.
               Descriptions
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               Its
               Arms
               ,
               339.
               
            
             
               Polocz
               ,
               (
               City
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               338.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               Queen-Dowager's
            
             
               Zeal
               ,
               156.
               
               King
               Michael
               Assign'd
               a
               Jointure
               ,
               166.
               
            
             
               Queen's
               
                 (
                 John
              
               III's
               )
            
             
               first
               Coming
               into
               Poland
               ,
               186.
               
               Her
               first
               Marriage
               ,
               ib.
               Age
               ,
               and
               Qualifications
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
               Her
               Address
               in
               disposing
               of
               Employments
               ,
               187.
               
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Rochester
               (
               Lord
               )
            
             
               His
               Embassy
               into
               Poland
               ,
               172.
               
               Had
               Audience
               of
               the
               Queen
               at
               
                 Dantzick
                 ,
                 ib.
              
               Made
               a
               Present
               to
               the
               Princess
               ,
               ib.
               Receiv'd
               by
               the
               King
               in
               his
               Camp
               ,
               173.
               
               Had
               Publick
               Audience
               at
               
                 Zolkiew
                 ,
                 ib.
              
               Manner
               thereof
               ,
               ib.
               His
               Return
               home
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Respect
               ,
            
             
               Little
               paid
               to
               the
               King's
               Children
               ,
               189.
               
            
             
               Rava
               ,
               (
               Pal.
               )
            
             
               Division
               into
               Districts
               ,
               230.
               
               Its
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
            
             
               Rava
               ,
               (
               City
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               230
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Russia
               ,
               (
               Province
               )
            
             
               Division
               and
               Description
               ,
               266.
               
               Division
               into
               Palatinates
               ,
               ib.
               Arms
               ,
               276
               ,
               280
               ,
               281
               ,
               283.
               
            
             
               
               Russia
               ,
               (
               Pal.
               )
            
             
               Division
               into
               Districts
               ,
               267.
               
               Their
               several
               Arms
               ,
               269
               ,
               271.
               
               Chief
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Rosienia
               ,
               (
               Capital
               of
               
                 Samogitia
                 .
              
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               293.
               
            
             
               Religion
               ,
            
             
               Antient
               and
               Present
               ,
               of
               Lithuania
               ,
               339
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               S
            
             
               Stratagem
               ,
            
             
               Succeeds
               ,
               14.
               
               Defeated
               ,
               15.
               
            
             
               Sigismund
               I.
               
            
             
               When
               Elected
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               Reign'd
               ,
               69.
               
               Defeats
               a
               Conspiracy
               and
               Army
               ,
               ib.
               Other
               Wars
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               His
               Marriage
               ,
               70.
               
               War
               with
               the
               Teutonic
               Order
               ,
               ib.
               Grants
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               to
               
                 Dantzickers
                 ,
                 ib.
              
               War
               with
               Knights
               ,
               ended
               by
               Mediation
               ,
               71.
               
               Forces
               other
               Invaders
               to
               retire
               ,
               ib.
               His
               Death
               and
               Age
               ,
               72.
               
               His
               Character
               ,
               Marriages
               and
               Issue
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               II.
               Surnam'd
               Augustus
               .
            
             
               When
               Crown'd
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               Reign'd
               ,
               75.
               
               His
               Marriage
               displeases
               the
               Diet
               ,
               76.
               
               Unites
               Livonia
               to
               Poland
               ,
               77.
               
               His
               Wars
               with
               the
               
                 Moscovites
                 ,
                 ib.
              
               Forces
               the
               Czar
               to
               a
               Peace
               ,
               78.
               
               Sends
               an
               Army
               to
               support
               Bogdan
               in
               
                 Valachia
                 ,
                 ib.
              
               Oblig'd
               to
               return
               home
               ,
               ib.
               Rather
               favour'd
               than
               disturb'd
               the
               Lutherans
               ,
               79.
               
               Hears
               several
               of
               their
               Preachers
               ,
               ib.
               Enclines
               most
               Bishops
               to
               that
               Perswasion
               ,
               ib.
               A
               great
               Escape
               he
               had
               ,
               ib.
               His
               Death
               and
               Issue
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Stephen
               Batori
               ,
               
                 (
                 King
              
               )
            
             
               Receiv'd
               ,
               and
               Crown'd
               ,
               88.
               
               Primate
               submits
               ,
               
               ib.
               Who
               greatly
               Assisting
               to
               him
               in
               his
               Election
               ,
               ib.
               His
               Rise
               ,
               89.
               
               His
               Marriage
               ,
               ib.
               More
               severe
               in
               Punishments
               than
               Laws
               allow'd
               ,
               90.
               
               Encourag'd
               Speaking
               Latin
               ,
               91.
               
               A
               Wonder
               to
               the
               
                 French
                 ,
                 ib.
              
               His
               Wars
               ,
               ib.
               Is
               refus'd
               to
               name
               a
               Successor
               ,
               100.
               
               His
               Character
               ,
               ib.
               His
               Death
               and
               Epitaph
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
            
             
               Sigismund
               de
               Vasa
               ,
               
                 (
                 King
              
               )
            
             
               Ambassadors
               sent
               to
               acquaint
               him
               ,
               107.
               
               Is
               Crown'd
               in
               Poland
               ,
               109.
               
               His
               Marriage
               ,
               111.
               
               Crown'd
               King
               of
               Sweden
               ,
               112.
               
               Depos'd
               there
               ,
               ib.
               Cause
               of
               his
               War
               with
               the
               Moscovites
               ,
               113.
               
               His
               War
               with
               the
               Turks
               ,
               115.
               
               Invasion
               by
               
                 Gustavus
                 Adolthus
              
               ,
               116.
               
               
               Sigismund's
               Death
               ,
               ib.
               His
               Character
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Speech
            
             
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Premislaw
               ,
               119.
               
               Another
               Appeases
               Heats
               ,
               143.
               
               Another
               ,
               by
               the
               Palatin
               of
               Russia
               ,
               160.
               
               Byasses
               Poland
               ,
               and
               part
               of
               Lithuania
               ,
               161.
               
            
             
               Senators
               of
            
             
               
                 Great
                 Poland
              
               ,
               225
               ,
               227
               ,
               229
               ,
               232
               ,
               233
               ,
               236.
               
               Of
               
                 Lesser
                 Poland
              
               ,
               248
               ,
               254
               ,
               256.
               
               Of
               Prussia
               ,
               265.
               
               Of
               Russia
               ,
               274
               ,
               276
               ,
               277
               ,
               280
               ,
               281
               ,
               283.
               
               Of
               Masovia
               ,
               287
               ,
               289
               ,
               290.
               
               Of
               Samogitia
               ,
               294.
               
               Of
               Volhynia
               ,
               296.
               
               Of
               Podlachia
               ,
               298.
               
               Of
               Lithuania-Proper
               ,
               328
               ,
               330
               ,
               331.
               
               Of
               Lithuanic-Russia
               ,
               333
               ,
               335
               ,
               336
               ,
               338
               ,
               339.
               
            
             
               Severia
               ,
               (
               City
               )
            
             
               Belongs
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Cracow
               ,
               243.
               
            
             
               Siradia
               ,
               (
               Pal.
               )
            
             
               Its
               Arms
               ,
               230.
               
            
             
               Sendomir
               ,
               (
               Pal.
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Division
               into
               Districts
               ,
               249.
               
               Chief
               Cities
               
               and
               Towns
               ,
               251.
               
               Their
               several
               Descriptions
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
            
             
               Sendomir
               ,
               (
               City
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Description
               ▪
               250.
               
            
             
               Sanoch
               ,
               (
               Town
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               273.
               
            
             
               S●●●gi●ta
               (
               Province
               )
            
             
               290.
               
               Its
               Bounds
               ,
               291.
               
               Manners
               of
               People
               ,
               ib.
               Their
               Superstition
               ,
               292.
               
               Manner
               of
               Sacrificing
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
               Division
               into
               Districts
               ,
               293.
               
               Principal
               Towns
               ,
               ib.
               Descriptions
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               T
            
             
               Teutonic
               Order
               .
            
             
               Call'd
               into
               Poland
               ,
               43.
               
               Establish'd
               in
               Prussia
               ,
               51.
               
               Proves
               troublesome
               to
               the
               
                 Poles
                 ,
                 ib.
              
               Therefore
               Excommunicated
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               52.
               
               Routs
               the
               Prussians
               ,
               and
               Casimir
               IV.
               64.
               
            
             
               Tartars
               ,
            
             
               First
               Inroad
               ,
               44.
               
               Second
               Incursions
               ,
               61.
               
               Third
               Incursion
               ,
               with
               the
               Moscovites
               and
               Moldavians
               ,
               71.
               
            
             
               Turks
               ,
            
             
               Take
               Podhais
               ,
               170.
               
            
             
               Thorn
               ,
               (
               City
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               261.
               
               Its
               Arms
               ,
               ib.
               Native
               Town
               of
               
                 Copernicus
                 ,
                 ib.
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Troki
               ,
               (
               City
               )
            
             
               Built
               ,
               315.
               
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               329.
               
            
             
               Troki
               ,
               (
               Pal.
               )
            
             
               Division
               into
               Districts
               ,
               328.
               
               Chief
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               329.
               
               Descriptions
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               Its
               Arms
               ,
               330.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               U.
               
            
             
               Visimirus
               ,
            
             
               10.
               
               His
               Conquests
               ,
               11.
               
               His
               Death
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Venda
               ,
            
             
               13.
               
               Her
               Death
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Uladislaus
               I.
               
            
             
               30.
               
               His
               Wars
               ,
               ib.
               His
               Marriage
               ,
               and
               Death
               ,
               31.
               
            
             
               II.
               
            
             
               When
               Elected
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               Reign'd
               ,
               33.
               
               Persecutes
               his
               Brothers
               ,
               34.
               
               A
               Severe
               Revenge
               ,
               ib.
               His
               Flight
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               Death
               ,
               35.
               
            
             
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Uladislaus
                 Lasconogus
              
               ,
               42.
               
               Surrenders
               his
               Crown
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               IV.
               
            
             
               Whence
               so
               call'd
               ,
               48.
               
               When
               began
               his
               Reign
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               Reign'd
               ,
               49.
               
               His
               Wars
               ,
               and
               Vices
               ,
               ib.
               Is
               Dethron'd
               ,
               ib
               Restor'd
               ,
               50.
               
               Meets
               with
               Difficulties
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
               His
               Speech
               to
               his
               Army
               ,
               52.
               
               Overthrows
               the
               
                 Teutonic
                 Order
              
               ,
               53.
               
               Is
               Crown'd
               with
               his
               Queen
               ,
               ib.
               His
               Death
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Uladislaus
            
             
               V.
               Vide
               Jagello
               .
            
             
               VI.
               
            
             
               When
               Elected
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               Reign'd
               ,
               60.
               
               Regents
               during
               Minority
               ,
               61.
               
               Crown'd
               King
               of
               
                 Hungary
                 ,
                 ib.
              
               His
               Wars
               with
               the
               
                 Turks
                 ,
                 ib.
              
               &c.
               
               Is
               Complimented
               on
               a
               Victory
               ,
               62.
               
               Kill'd
               and
               Routed
               by
               the
               Turks
               ,
               63.
               
               Epitaph
               upon
               him
               ,
               ib.
               His
               Perfidy
               awakens
               the
               
                 Turks
                 ,
                 ib.
              
               
            
             
               VII
               .
            
             
               Elected
               ,
               Proclaim'd
               and
               Crown'd
               ,
               121.
               
               His
               Marriage
               ,
               and
               Wars
               ,
               ib.
               With
               the
               Cosacks
               ,
               122.
               
               His
               Death
               ,
               123.
               
            
             
               Ukraina
               ,
               (
               Country
               of
               the
               Cosacks
               )
            
             
               Whence
               so
               call'd
               ,
               93.
               
               How
               divided
               ,
               ib.
               To
               whom
               antiently
               belong'd
               ,
               ib.
               Its
               Inhabitants
               :
               Vide
               Cosacks
               .
            
             
               
               Vielunia
               ,
               (
               Territory
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Division
               ,
               229.
               
               Principal
               Towns
               ,
               ibid.
               Arms
               ,
               230.
               
            
             
               Uladislaw
               ,
               (
               City
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               234.
               
            
             
               Varmia
               ,
               (
               Bishoprick
               and
               Pal.
               )
            
             
               Exempt
               from
               Regal
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               263.
               
               It
               s
               Chief
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               ib.
               their
               several
               Descriptions
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
            
             
               Vinnicza
               ,
               (
               City
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               277.
               
            
             
               Volhynia
               ,
               (
               Province
               )
            
             
               Division
               into
               Districts
               ,
               294.
               
               Chief
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               Its
               Arms
               ,
               296.
               
            
             
               Vilna
               ,
               (
               City
               )
            
             
               Built
               ,
               316.
               
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               325.
               
               Its
               Arms
               ,
               328.
               
            
             
               Vilna
               ,
               (
               Pal.
               )
            
             
               Division
               into
               Districts
               ,
               325.
               
               It
               s
               Chief
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               ib.
               Descriptions
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               Its
               Arms
               ,
               328.
               
            
             
               Vitebsko
               :
            
             
               Vide
               Witebsko
               .
            
          
           
             
               W.
               
            
             
               Woievods
               ,
            
             
               XII
               .
               Their
               Government
               ,
               12
               ,
               14.
               
               Depos'd
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Wenceslaus
               ,
               King
               of
               Bohemia
               ,
            
             
               Crown'd
               King
               of
               Poland
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               Reign'd
               ,
               49.
               
               Goes
               into
               
                 Bohemia
                 ,
                 ib.
              
               Loses
               his
               Kingdom
               of
               Poland
               ,
               and
               dies
               ,
               50.
               
            
             
               Warsaw
               ,
               (
               City
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               285
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Witebsko
               ,
               (
               Pal.
               )
            
             
               Has
               but
               one
               District
               ,
               335.
               
               Chief
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               ,
               ib.
               Their
               Descriptions
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               Its
               Arms
               ,
               336.
               
            
             
               
               Witebsko
               ,
               (
               City
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               335.
               
            
          
           
             
               Z.
               
            
             
               Ziemovitus
               ,
            
             
               23.
               
               His
               Wars
               ,
               Character
               and
               Death
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Ziemovistus
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               His
               Character
               and
               Death
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
            
             
               Zulava
               ,
               (
               Island
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Division
               ,
               263.
               
            
             
               Zamoisk
               ,
               (
               City
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Description
               ,
               283.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             TABLE
             II.
             
          
           
             ☞
             Note
             This
             Second
             Volume
             having
             been
             put
             to
             two
             Printing-Houses
             ,
             a
             Second
             Alphabet
             was
             necessary
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             to
             avoid
             Mistakes
             ,
             the
             Reader
             is
             desir'd
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             this
             Asterism
             *
             after
             the
             Folio's
             ,
             for
             the
             Distinction
             of
             the
             Second
             Part.
             
          
           
             
               A.
               
            
             
               ARmenians
               ,
               
                 (
                 in
              
               Poland
               )
            
             
               Where
               Inhabit
               ,
               49.
               
               Have
               peculiar
               Prelates
               ,
               &c.
               ib.
               Service
               ,
               in
               what
               Language
               ,
               ibid.
               Acknowledge
               the
               See
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 ib.
              
               
            
             
               Associates
            
             
               to
               Judges
               ,
               77.
               
            
             
               Army
               ,
               
                 (
                 Polish
              
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Division
               ,
               9
               ,
               *
               .
               Of
               the
               Horse
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
               *
               .
               Of
               the
               Foot
               ,
               11
               ,
               *
               .
               Manner
               of
               Paying
               the
               Army
               ,
               20
               ,
               *
               .
               Inferiour
               Officers
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               31
               ,
               &c.
               
               *
               .
            
             
               Auxiliaries
               ,
            
             
               What
               ,
               16
               ,
               *
               .
               Example
               ,
               ib.
               *
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               B.
               
            
             
               Bishopricks
               ,
               
                 (
                 Polish
              
               )
            
             
               How
               many
               ,
               36
               ,
               &c.
               Their
               several
               Diocesses
               ,
               37.
               
               Peculiar
               Jurisdictions
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Bishops
               ,
               
                 (
                 Polish
              
               )
            
             
               Each
               has
               a
               kind
               of
               little
               Court
               ,
               46.
               
               Have
               also
               Suffragans
               ,
               ib.
               Contest
               with
               Lay-Senators
               for
               Precedence
               ,
               ib.
               Have
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               ,
               large
               Revenues
               ,
               47.
               
            
             
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 (
                 Greek
              
               )
            
             
               In
               Premislaw
               ,
               44.
               
               In
               Kiovia
               ,
               being
               formerly
               Primate
               of
               Moscovy
               ,
               45.
               
            
             
               Burgraves
               ,
            
             
               Their
               Office
               ,
               80.
               
            
             
               Baths
               ,
               (
               in
               Poland
               )
            
             
               Private
               and
               Publick
               ,
               with
               their
               Effects
               ,
               199.
               
               Burials
               ,
               Order
               of
               Procession
               at
               them
               ,
               206.
               
               Other
               Proceedings
               ,
               207.
               
               Particulars
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Queen's
               Interrments
               ,
               ib.
               
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               Commonalty
               ,
               
                 (
                 Polish
              
               )
            
             
               Their
               Condition
               ,
               5.
               
               Wherefore
               Enslav'd
               ,
               ib.
               Incapable
               of
               Preferment
               ,
               except
               some
               few
               ,
               167.
               
               How
               first
               Enslaved
               ,
               182.
               
               Live
               Satisfied
               notwithstanding
               ,
               183.
               
               Their
               present
               Condition
               ,
               184.
               
               Enrich
               their
               Lords
               ,
               ibid.
               &c.
               
               How
               fix'd
               in
               a
               Farm
               ,
               185.
               
            
             
               Cosacks
               :
            
             
               A
               further
               Account
               of
               them
               ,
               11
               ,
               &c.
               
               *
               .
               Their
               Councils
               of
               War
               ,
               12
               ,
               *
               .
               Way
               of
               Fortifying
               their
               Camps
               and
               Boats
               ,
               ib.
               *
               .
               Their
               Power
               ,
               13
               ,
               *
               .
            
             
               
               Crown
               ,
               (
               of
               Poland
               )
            
             
               Means
               to
               continue
               it
               in
               one
               Family
               ,
               26.
               
               Vacant
               four
               Ways
               ,
               126.
               
            
             
               Customs
               ,
               
                 (
                 Polish
              
               )
            
             
               Way
               of
               Hunting
               Wild
               Oxen
               ,
               209.
               
               Manner
               of
               Taking
               Bears
               ,
               211.
               
               Way
               of
               Ordering
               Cabbage
               ,
               212.
               
               Poles
               eat
               but
               little
               Bread
               ,
               215.
               
               Customs
               at
               Feasts
               ,
               Vide
               Feasts
               .
               Manners
               at
               Table
               ,
               217.
               
               Way
               of
               Taking
               Tobacco
               ,
               218.
               
               Customs
               in
               Travelling
               ,
               Vide
               Travelling
               .
               Manners
               of
               peculiar
               Countries
               ,
               224.
               
               Customs
               in
               Grinding
               Corn
               ,
               227.
               
               Rusticks
               Employments
               within
               and
               without
               Doors
               ,
               229.
               
               Manners
               in
               Husbandry
               ,
               233.
               
               Way
               of
               Pruning
               Trees
               ,
               ib.
               Manner
               of
               Sowing
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
               Way
               of
               Securing
               and
               Ordering
               Corn
               ,
               234.
               
               Peculiar
               Customs
               in
               
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 ib.
              
               Manner
               of
               Fishing
               in
               Poland
               ,
               40
               ,
               *
               .
               Manner
               of
               Electing
               and
               Ordaining
               Priests
               in
               Dantzic
               ,
               47
               ,
               *
               .
            
             
               Counsellors
               ,
               (
               Privy
               )
            
             
               Who
               in
               Poland
               ,
               31.
               
               Four
               Senators
               particularly
               Assign'd
               ,
               31
               ,
               35.
               
            
             
               Castellans
               :
            
             
               What
               ,
               and
               whence
               so
               call'd
               ,
               35.
               
               Names
               and
               Precedence
               ,
               from
               61
               ,
               to
               67.
               
               Their
               Duty
               ,
               60.
               
               Their
               Division
               ,
               Qualifications
               ,
               Office
               and
               Titles
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
               Name
               in
               Polish
               ,
               68.
               
            
             
               Cracow
               ,
               (
               Bishop
               of
               )
            
             
               His
               Residence
               and
               Precedence
               ,
               42.
               
               Bishoprick
               and
               Power
               ,
               ib.
               How
               Address'd
               to
               ,
               43
            
             
               Cracow
               ,
               (
               Palatin
               of
               )
            
             
               Wherefore
               Preferr'd
               ,
               55.
               
            
             
               Cujavia
               ,
               (
               Bishop
               of
               )
            
             
               His
               See
               ,
               Precedence
               and
               Authority
               ,
               43.
               
               Has
               several
               Places
               of
               Residence
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               
               Culm
               ,
               (
               Bishop
               of
               )
            
             
               His
               Precedence
               ,
               and
               See
               ,
               45.
               
            
             
               Chelm
               ,
               (
               Bishop
               of
               )
            
             
               His
               See
               Translated
               ;
               and
               wherefore
               ,
               45.
               
            
             
               Caminiec
               ,
               (
               Bishop
               of
               )
            
             
               Honorary
               ;
               being
               under
               the
               Turk
               ,
               46.
               
            
             
               Churches
               ,
               
                 (
                 Greek
              
               )
            
             
               Two
               Sorts
               ,
               47.
               
               Priests
               ,
               how
               call'd
               ,
               and
               Wherefore
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Calvinists
               ,
            
             
               In
               what
               Part
               of
               Poland
               ,
               48.
               
               King
               oblig'd
               to
               protect
               them
               ,
               ib.
               Name
               in
               
                 Polish
                 ,
                 ibid.
              
               First
               Nobleman
               that
               became
               
                 Calvinist
                 ,
                 ibid.
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Clergy
               ,
               (
               Regular
               )
            
             
               Their
               Privileges
               ,
               51.
               
               Dissolute
               Lives
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Clergy
               ,
               (
               Secular
               )
            
             
               Their
               Manners
               ,
               52.
               
               Division
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Churches
               ,
               
                 (
                 Polish
              
               )
            
             
               Fine
               ,
               and
               well
               adorn'd
               ,
               53.
               
               A
               rich
               Cope
               at
               
                 Leopel
                 ,
                 ib.
              
               
            
             
               Chancellors
               ,
               (
               Great
               and
               Vice
               )
            
             
               Qualifications
               of
               those
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               70.
               
               Both
               have
               Seals
               ,
               and
               equal
               Authority
               ,
               71.
               
               Their
               Office
               and
               Power
               ,
               ib.
               Succeed
               each
               other
               ,
               72.
               
               How
               ought
               to
               be
               qualified
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Cavalry
               ,
               
                 (
                 Polish
              
               )
            
             
               What
               requir'd
               in
               vain
               of
               them
               ,
               7
               ,
               *
               .
               Great
               Force
               with
               Examples
               ,
               24
               ,
               &c.
               
               *
               .
            
             
               Cup-bearers
               ,
               Carvers
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               77.
               
            
             
               Custom-house
               Commissioners
               ,
            
             
               78.
               
            
             
               Chamberlain
               ,
               (
               Vice
               of
               District
               )
            
             
               His
               Office
               ,
               78.
               
               Chamberlains
               under
               him
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Convocation
               ,
               (
               General
               of
               the
               Clergy
               )
            
             
               How
               often
               ,
               and
               where
               Conven'd
               ,
               115.
               
               Minor
               Clergy
               admitted
               by
               Deputies
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               
               Courts
               (
               of
               Justice
               ,
               )
            
             
               The
               Kaptur
               ,
               what
               ,
               and
               its
               Power
               ,
               115.
               
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               116.
               
               Of
               Nunciature
               ,
               ib.
               High
               Tribunals
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               Senate
               and
               Green-Cloth
               ,
               117.
               
               Exchequer-Courts
               ,
               ib.
               Of
               Land-Judicature
               ,
               with
               its
               Judges
               ,
               118.
               
               Of
               the
               Vice-Chamberlains
               ,
               ib.
               Gentry's
               Criminal
               Courts
               ,
               119.
               
               Commonalty-Courts
               in
               Cities
               ,
               ib.
               In
               Villages
               ,
               120.
               
               Where
               Courts
               of
               Justice
               cease
               ,
               129.
               
               Exception
               ,
               ib.
               Relating
               to
               Courts
               of
               Justice
               in
               Lithuania
               ,
               224
               Former
               Judges
               there
               ,
               225.
               
            
             
               Candidate
               (
               for
               Election
               ,
               )
            
             
               What
               Qualifications
               requir'd
               in
               him
               ,
               140
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Ceremony
            
             
               Of
               the
               King's
               Swearing
               to
               the
               
                 Pacta
                 Conventa
              
               ,
               149
               ,
               &c.
               
               Of
               his
               Entring
               Cracow
               ,
               154.
               
               The
               Interrment
               of
               a
               deceased
               King
               ,
               155.
               
               Obsequies
               and
               Procession
               ,
               154.
               
               Procession
               at
               the
               Coronation
               ,
               156.
               
               Ceremony
               thereat
               ,
               ib.
               Farther
               Particulars
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               Coronation-Oath
               ,
               157.
               
               Words
               at
               Kissing
               the
               Book
               ,
               159.
               
               Unction
               ,
               &c.
               ib.
               &c.
               How
               pronounc'd
               King
               ,
               161.
               
               Feasts
               thereupon
               ,
               ibid.
               Ceremony
               of
               Creation
               of
               Teutonic
               Knights
               ,
               71.
               
               *
               .
            
             
               Coronation
               .
            
             
               King
               appoints
               the
               Day
               ,
               153.
               
               Place
               ,
               fix'd
               ,
               ib.
               Exceptions
               ,
               ib.
               By
               whom
               perform'd
               ,
               155.
               
               Manner
               of
               Crowning
               ,
               160.
               
               Enthroning
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Curland
               (
               Bishop
               of
               ,
               )
            
             
               Vide
               Samogitia
               ,
               (
               Bishop
               of
               .
               )
            
             
               Curland
               ,
               (
               Dutchy
               )
            
             
               Its
               Bounds
               ,
               and
               Extent
               ,
               99
               ,
               *
               .
               Soil
               ,
               and
               
               former
               State
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
               *
               .
               When
               wholly
               conquer'd
               ,
               100
               ,
               *
               .
               Converted
               by
               degrees
               ,
               ib.
               *
               .
               Its
               Dukes
               ,
               105
               ,
               &c.
               
               *
               .
               Duke
               Vassal
               to
               Poland
               ,
               115
               ,
               *
               .
               His
               Privilege
               and
               Power
               ,
               116
               ,
               *
               .
               Revenue
               and
               Court
               ,
               ibid.
               *
               .
               Chief
               Officers
               ,
               ibid.
               *
               .
               Condition
               of
               Gentry
               ,
               ib.
               117
               ,
               *
               .
               Geographical
               Description
               ,
               118
               ,
               *
               .
               Government
               ,
               121
               ,
               *
               .
               Degrees
               of
               Demanding
               Justice
               ,
               122
               ,
               *
               .
               Ecclesiastical
               Courts
               ,
               123
               ,
               *
               .
               City-Courts
               ,
               ibid.
               *
               .
               Ministerial
               Officers
               ,
               ibid.
               *
               .
               Trade
               of
               
                 Curland
                 ,
                 ibid.
              
               *
               .
               Corn
               in
               great
               Request
               ,
               ibid.
               *
               .
               When
               Curland
               is
               to
               revert
               to
               
                 Poland
                 ,
                 ibid.
              
               *
               .
            
          
           
             
               D.
               
            
             
               Diet
               (
               Grand
               of
               Poland
               )
            
             
               How
               resembles
               the
               English
               Parliament
               ,
               5.
               
               What
               it
               is
               ,
               6
               ,
               83.
               
               It
               s
               Power
               ,
               ib.
               By
               whom
               call'd
               ,
               and
               where
               ,
               and
               how
               often
               meets
               ,
               ib.
               Manner
               of
               calling
               it
               ,
               and
               proceedings
               thereupon
               ,
               84.
               
               Divides
               into
               three
               Nations
               ,
               91.
               
               Proceedings
               at
               the
               opening
               ,
               95.
               
               After
               the
               choice
               of
               a
               Speaker
               ,
               ib.
               Proceedings
               in
               the
               Lower
               House
               ,
               96.
               
               Conferences
               between
               the
               two
               Houses
               ,
               95.
               
               Upper
               House
               how
               employ'd
               ,
               96.
               
               Committees
               ,
               ib.
               Manner
               of
               breaking
               up
               Session
               in
               the
               lower
               House
               ,
               ib.
               Both
               Houses
               joined
               ,
               ib.
               Diets
               Session
               limited
               ,
               and
               wherefore
               ,
               98
               ,
               &c.
               
               Matters
               generally
               treated
               of
               ,
               99.
               
               Great
               concourse
               there
               ,
               101.
               
               Provisions
               not
               scarce
               ,
               ib.
               Dangerous
               to
               be
               out
               a
               Nights
               ,
               102.
               
               Visits
               unacceptable
               ,
               ib.
               Order
               of
               Session
               in
               the
               Diet
               ,
               ibid.
               &c.
               
               Causes
               of
               disunion
               here
               ,
               105.
               
               By
               whom
               
               somented
               ,
               ib.
               Great
               freedom
               of
               Speech
               ,
               108.
               
               Policy
               of
               concluding
               matters
               by
               an
               unanimous
               consent
               ,
               110.
               
            
             
               Diet
               (
               of
               Convocation
               )
            
             
               How
               summon'd
               ,
               126.
               
               Proceeding
               in
               little
               Diets
               ,
               ib.
               First
               proceedings
               in
               this
               Diet
               ,
               128.
               
            
             
               Diet
               (
               of
               Election
               )
            
             
               Where
               held
               ,
               &c.
               131
               ,
               &c.
               
               First
               proceedings
               there
               ,
               133.
               
               Exorbitancies
               examin'd
               ,
               135.
               
               Diet
               proceeds
               to
               Election
               ,
               137
               ,
               &c.
               Farther
               particulars
               thereof
               ,
               138
               ,
               &c.
               
               Great
               concourse
               there
               ,
               and
               Policy
               to
               byass
               them
               ,
               139
               ,
               &c.
               
               Rules
               observ'd
               in
               Elections
               ,
               141.
               
               Poland
               why
               preserv'd
               Elective
               ,
               142
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Diets
               ,
               (
               Little
               )
            
             
               Where
               meet
               ,
               84.
               
               Qualifications
               for
               ,
               and
               Manner
               of
               Voting
               there
               ,
               89.
               
               Proceedings
               ,
               90.
               
            
             
               Deputies
               ,
               (
               Representatives
               of
               the
               Gentry
               )
            
             
               Elected
               only
               by
               the
               Gentry
               ,
               6.
               
               Assume
               great
               Liberty
               in
               the
               Diet
               ,
               34
               ,
               &c.
               
               Who
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               chosen
               ;
               with
               their
               Instructions
               ,
               90.
               
               How
               chosen
               ,
               91.
               
               Their
               Number
               ,
               ib.
               Cannot
               be
               Senators
               ,
               ib.
               Their
               Salaries
               ,
               ib.
               When
               first
               sent
               ,
               ib.
               Their
               Power
               ,
               95.
               
               Confirm'd
               and
               encourag'd
               ib.
               Their
               Privileges
               ,
               95
               ,
               &c.
               
               How
               long
               sit
               ,
               96.
               
               Have
               great
               Guards
               at
               the
               Diet
               ,
               102.
               
               Awe
               the
               King
               and
               Senate
               ,
               104.
               
               Their
               Business
               after
               Diet
               of
               Convocation
               ,
               131.
               
            
             
               Dantzic
               :
            
             
               Privileges
               ,
               23
               ,
               *
               .
               Where
               situate
               ,
               by
               whom
               built
               ,
               and
               whence
               so
               call'd
               ,
               42
               ,
               *
               .
               How
               distant
               from
               other
               Places
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               *
               .
               Division
               and
               Strength
               ,
               43
               ,
               *
               .
               One
               of
               the
               Hanse-Towns
               ,
               
               ib.
               *
               .
               Parishes
               ,
               Buildings
               ,
               Streets
               and
               Gardens
               ,
               44
               ,
               *
               .
               Inhabitants
               ,
               their
               Number
               and
               Religion
               ,
               ib.
               *
               .
               Churches
               and
               Town-House
               ,
               ib.
               *
               .
               Magazines
               ,
               College
               ,
               Exchange
               ,
               &c.
               45.
               
               *
               .
               Jurisdiction
               and
               Government
               ,
               ib.
               *
               .
               Senators
               ,
               and
               their
               Division
               ,
               ib.
               *
               .
               Scabins
               ,
               Syndic
               and
               Burgrave
               ,
               46
               ,
               *
               .
               Centum-viri
               ,
               and
               their
               Power
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
               *
               .
               City's
               Power
               and
               Privileges
               ,
               48
               ,
               *
               .
               Force
               by
               Land
               and
               Sea
               ,
               49
               ,
               *
               .
               How
               often
               Taken
               ,
               and
               Regain'd
               ,
               50
               ,
               *
               .
               Admitted
               to
               Vote
               in
               Election
               of
               Polish
               Kings
               ,
               51
               ,
               *
               .
            
             
               Dutchies
               :
            
             
               What
               in
               Poland
               ,
               174.
               
            
             
               Descents
               :
            
             
               Nature
               of
               them
               in
               Poland
               ,
               180.
               
               Children
               support
               their
               Families
               however
               ,
               181.
               
            
             
               Divines
               ,
               
                 (
                 Polish
              
               )
            
             
               How
               far
               their
               Learning
               extends
               ,
               78.
               
               *
               .
               Their
               Divinity
               ,
               79.
               
               *
               .
            
          
           
             
               E.
               
            
             
               Escheator
               :
            
             
               His
               Power
               ,
               77.
               
            
             
               Embassadors
               ,
            
             
               Sent
               to
               the
               Diet
               of
               Election
               ,
               129.
               
               Notifie
               their
               Arrival
               ,
               and
               how
               are
               receiv'd
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               135
               ,
               &c.
               
               Others
               sent
               from
               the
               Republick
               ,
               130.
               
               Caution
               to
               Foreign
               Ministers
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               What
               requisite
               in
               Foreign
               Ministers
               ,
               136.
               
               What
               Foreign
               Embassadors
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               ,
               179.
               
            
             
               Election
               ,
               (
               Decree
               of
               )
            
             
               Presented
               the
               King
               ,
               150.
               
            
             
               Exercises
               :
            
             
               What
               practis'd
               in
               Poland
               ,
               202.
               
            
             
               
               Edibles
               :
            
             
               What
               Sorts
               us'd
               among
               the
               Poles
               ,
               209.
               
               Odd
               Dainties
               ,
               210.
               
               Pottage
               and
               Sauces
               ,
               215.
               
               Crachat
               ,
               what
               ,
               and
               how
               made
               ,
               216.
               
               Edibles
               among
               the
               Rusticks
               of
               Lithuania
               ,
               227.
               
               Meat
               and
               Drink
               of
               the
               Peasants
               in
               Prussia
               ,
               235.
               
            
          
           
             
               F.
               
            
             
               Fasts
               (
               in
               
                 Poland
                 ,
              
               )
            
             
               How
               observ'd
               ,
               51.
               
               Poles
               retain
               a
               rigid
               Custom
               ,
               and
               wherefore
               ,
               52.
               
            
             
               Factions
               ,
               (
               Foreign
               )
            
             
               What
               promotes
               them
               ,
               106.
               
            
             
               Fashions
               :
            
             
               Present
               in
               Poland
               ,
               196.
               
               What
               Furrs
               us'd
               ,
               ib.
               Some
               follow
               the
               French
               Mode
               ,
               197.
               
               Women's
               former
               and
               late
               Fashions
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
            
             
               Families
               ,
               
                 (
                 Polish
              
               )
            
             
               What
               ,
               202.
               
            
             
               Fowl
               :
            
             
               Sorts
               in
               Poland
               ,
               211
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Fish
               :
            
             
               What
               Kinds
               the
               Poles
               have
               ,
               212.
               
            
             
               Feasts
               :
            
             
               Customs
               thereat
               ,
               216.
               
               Banquetting-Halls
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               Particulars
               of
               Servants
               there
               ,
               217.
               
               Feasts
               made
               by
               Turns
               ,
               218.
               
            
             
               Foot
               ,
               
                 (
                 Polish
              
               )
            
             
               What
               ,
               and
               how
               employ'd
               ,
               13
               ,
               *
               .
               Hir'd
               ,
               and
               their
               Condition
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
               *
               .
               Why
               so
               much
               us'd
               ,
               and
               Arms
               ,
               and
               Liveries
               ,
               14
               ,
               *
               .
               Hungarians
               ,
               when
               first
               hir'd
               ,
               16
               ,
               *
               .
            
             
               Force
               ,
               
                 (
                 Polish
              
               )
            
             
               Causes
               that
               weaken
               it
               ,
               18
               ,
               &c.
               
               *
               .
               Other
               Inconveniencies
               that
               suppress
               it
               ,
               21
               ,
               &c.
               
               *
               .
               Means
               to
               avoid
               these
               ,
               but
               over-rul'd
               ,
               24
               ,
               *
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               G.
               
            
             
               Gentry
               ,
               
                 (
                 Polish
              
               )
            
             
               Courted
               by
               European
               Princes
               ,
               3.
               
               Resolves
               thereupon
               ,
               4.
               
               Equally
               Noble
               ,
               5.
               
               Seldom
               intermarry
               with
               Commonalty
               ,
               ibid.
               Only
               capable
               of
               Preferment
               ,
               20
               ,
               167.
               
               Have
               not
               equal
               Claim
               to
               every
               Preferment
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
               How
               kept
               in
               Dependance
               on
               the
               King
               ,
               22.
               
               What
               proves
               Equality
               among
               them
               ,
               103.
               
               No
               Disgrace
               to
               be
               chastis'd
               ,
               123.
               
               Their
               Power
               and
               Privileges
               ,
               168.
               
               Cannot
               be
               Apprehended
               till
               Convicted
               ,
               168
               ,
               &c.
               Exception
               ,
               169.
               
               Cannot
               be
               Executed
               without
               the
               King's
               Consent
               ,
               170.
               
               Need
               not
               Quarter
               Soldiers
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               Other
               Privileges
               ,
               171.
               
               Need
               not
               pay
               Taxes
               till
               oblig'd
               by
               Diet
               ,
               ib.
               Have
               Pre-emption
               ,
               172.
               
               Have
               one
               Grievance
               ,
               ib.
               How
               came
               by
               their
               Privileges
               ,
               172.
               
               Value
               no
               Honour
               ,
               and
               why
               ,
               173.
               
               Despise
               Title
               of
               Prince
               ,
               ib.
               Assume
               Titles
               when
               they
               travel
               ,
               174.
               
               Further
               Power
               ,
               175.
               
               What
               makes
               them
               so
               great
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
               Their
               Excessive
               Grandeur
               and
               Magnificence
               ,
               176.
               
               Gentry
               and
               Citizens
               in
               Lithuania
               ,
               225.
               
               Gentry
               ,
               how
               far
               oblig'd
               to
               March
               ,
               15
               ,
               *
               .
            
             
               Gentlemen
               ,
               
                 (
                 Polish
              
               )
            
             
               Who
               ,
               5.
               
               Gentlemen-Pensioners
               ,
               29.
               
               A
               Gentleman
               ,
               how
               made
               ,
               188.
               
            
             
               Government
               ,
               (
               Mixt
               )
            
             
               Establish'd
               in
               Poland
               ;
               by
               what
               Motives
               ,
               6
               ,
               &c.
               
               Unhappy
               State
               of
               Polish
               Government
               ,
               109.
               
               A
               Wonder
               how
               it
               can
               subsist
               ,
               110.
               
               Must
               always
               flourish
               ,
               for
               several
               Reasons
               ,
               111.
               
            
             
               
               Guards
               ,
               (
               Horse
               )
               29.
               
            
             
               Chief
               Commander
               of
               Guards
               in
               the
               Camp
               ,
               79.
               
               Captain
               of
               the
               Guards
               against
               the
               Incursions
               ,
               76.
               
            
             
               Gnesna
               ,
               (
               Archbishop
               of
               )
            
             
               Vide
               Primate
               .
            
             
               Genius
               (
               of
               Polish
               Government
               ,
               )
            
             
               To
               what
               bent
               ,
               31.
               
            
             
               Generals
               ,
               (
               Great
               )
            
             
               Power
               and
               Authority
               ,
               74.
               
               Duty
               ,
               75.
               
               Present
               Great
               Generals
               ,
               ibid.
               Dignity
               Successive
               ,
               ibid.
               Their
               Power
               and
               Duration
               ,
               29
               ,
               &c.
               
               *
               .
            
             
               Generals
               ,
               (
               Lieutenant
               )
            
             
               Their
               Office
               ,
               75.
               
               Titles
               and
               Power
               ,
               30
               ,
               &c.
               
               *
               .
               Other
               General-Officers
               ,
               31
               ,
               *
               .
            
             
               Governors
            
             
               of
               Mines
               ,
               78.
               
               Of
               the
               Mint
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Gun
               Founders
               ,
            
             
               Foreign
               ,
               28
               ,
               *
               .
            
             
               Glass
               ,
               
                 (
                 Polish
              
               )
            
             
               Manner
               of
               making
               it
               ,
               88
               ,
               *
               .
            
             
               Gardens
               and
               Orchards
               ,
            
             
               Seldom
               any
               in
               Poland
               ,
               199.
               
            
          
           
             
               H.
               
            
             
               Head-Collector
            
             
               of
               a
               District
               ,
               79.
               
            
             
               High-Podolia
               :
            
             
               Vide
               in
               P.
               
            
             
               Houses
               (
               in
               
                 Poland
                 ,
              
               )
            
             
               Their
               Description
               ,
               198.
               
               Furniture
               ,
               199.
               
               Houses
               of
               the
               Rusticks
               in
               Lithuania
               ,
               197.
               
               Habitations
               and
               Furniture
               of
               the
               Peasants
               in
               Prussia
               ,
               234.
               
            
             
               Horses
               :
            
             
               Why
               little
               in
               Lithuania
               ,
               229
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
               Hairs
               :
            
             
               Canular
               ,
               96
               ,
               *
               .
            
          
           
             
               I.
               
            
             
               Jews
               ,
               
                 (
                 in
              
               Poland
               )
            
             
               Enjoy
               their
               Religion
               and
               Privileges
               ,
               49.
               
               Restrain'd
               from
               Trading
               ,
               ib.
               Their
               Number
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Idolaters
               ,
            
             
               Where
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               50.
               
               Retain
               Superstitions
               ,
               ib.
               Example
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Judge
               and
               Assistant
            
             
               of
               a
               District
               ,
               78.
               
            
             
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               (
               Military
               )
            
             
               Wholly
               in
               the
               King
               's
               ,
               or
               his
               General
               's
               Hands
               ,
               121.
               
               Palatins
               and
               Castellans
               likewise
               exercise
               their
               Authority
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Inns
               ,
            
             
               How
               call'd
               in
               Polish
               ,
               219.
               
               Have
               few
               Conveniencies
               ,
               220.
               
            
             
               J●●
               Belli
               ,
               (
               Polish
               )
            
             
               Some
               few
               Particulars
               thereof
               ,
               32
               ,
               *
               .
            
          
           
             
               K.
               
            
             
               King
               (
               of
               
                 Poland
                 ,
              
               )
            
             
               Former
               Power
               ,
               2.
               
               Advantages
               thereby
               ,
               3.
               
               Abridg'd
               by
               the
               Gentry
               ,
               4.
               
               King's
               Happiness
               ,
               11.
               
               Unhappiness
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               Modern
               Power
               ,
               13.
               
               Abroad
               and
               at
               home
               ,
               14.
               
               What
               his
               Subjects
               term
               him
               ,
               ib.
               Great
               respect
               paid
               him
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
               His
               Titles
               and
               Prerogatives
               ,
               15
               ,
               &c.
               
               Pension
               ,
               Household-Officers
               and
               Guards
               ,
               16.
               
               Patrimonial
               Estate
               and
               Perquisites
               ,
               ib.
               (
               late
               )
               His
               Riches
               ,
               17.
               
               Power
               limited
               in
               divers
               respects
               ,
               19
               ,
               &c.
               Other
               Limitations
               ,
               21.
               
               Inconveniences
               thereby
               ,
               ib.
               Occasion
               of
               Respect
               ,
               22.
               
               Cities
               present
               their
               Keys
               ,
               23.
               
               Why
               he
               
               can
               make
               no
               Levies
               without
               consent
               of
               the
               Diet
               ,
               ib.
               Must
               not
               go
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               24.
               
               His
               Legitimate
               Issue
               much
               respected
               ,
               ib.
               Titles
               of
               his
               Eldest
               ,
               and
               other
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               ,
               ib.
               How
               lost
               ,
               25.
               
               Examples
               of
               the
               Poles
               Affection
               to
               the
               Royal
               Family
               ,
               ib.
               Illegitimate
               Issue
               slighted
               ,
               26.
               
               Impossible
               to
               reduce
               his
               Subjects
               to
               an
               Arbitrary
               Power
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
               King
               not
               unhappy
               because
               not
               able
               to
               secure
               Succession
               to
               his
               Family
               ,
               28.
               
               His
               Interest
               to
               Head
               his
               Army
               ,
               75.
               
               Where
               the
               King
               suspends
               his
               Opinion
               ,
               97.
               
               Ought
               not
               to
               be
               present
               at
               Trials
               for
               Treason
               ,
               99.
               
               Has
               no
               Regal
               Authority
               till
               Crown'd
               ,
               153.
               
               Goes
               to
               receive
               Homage
               ,
               and
               Knights
               Citizens
               ,
               161
               ,
               &c.
               
               Is
               Proclaim'd
               ,
               162
               ,
               &c.
               
               What
               follows
               ,
               163.
               
               His
               Power
               and
               Revenues
               in
               Dantzic
               ,
               48
               ,
               *
               .
            
             
               Kiovia
               ,
               (
               Bishoprick
               of
               )
            
             
               Honorary
               ,
               45.
               
            
             
               Kiovia
               ,
               (
               Palatinate
               of
               )
            
             
               Honorary
               ,
               56.
               
            
          
           
             
               L.
               
            
             
               Leopol
               ,
               (
               City
               )
            
             
               Whence
               so
               nam'd
               ,
               40.
               
               Is
               the
               Residence
               of
               three
               Bishops
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Luceoria
               ,
               (
               Bishop
               of
               )
            
             
               His
               Diocess
               ,
               44.
               
            
             
               Lutherans
               :
            
             
               Abundance
               in
               Poland
               ,
               48.
               
               Tolerated
               and
               Protected
               ,
               ib.
               Name
               in
               
                 Polish
                 ,
                 ib.
              
               How
               the
               Prussians
               became
               so
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Lay-Senators
               ,
            
             
               Their
               Division
               and
               Sub-division
               ,
               54.
               
            
             
               
               Laws
               .
            
             
               What
               requir'd
               to
               Establish
               them
               ,
               97
               ,
               Where
               cannot
               be
               Printed
               ,
               98.
               
               Their
               Origin
               ,
               Progress
               ,
               and
               present
               State
               ,
               121.
               
               Lawdifferences
               decided
               by
               the
               Sword
               ,
               179.
               
               Example
               ,
               180.
               
            
             
               Lawyers
               ,
            
             
               Their
               Number
               ,
               and
               Study
               ,
               79
               ,
               &c.
               
               *
               .
               Who
               seldom
               go
               to
               Law
               ,
               80
               ,
               *
               .
               Suppos'd
               judgment
               on
               a
               Lawyer
               ,
               ib.
               *
               .
            
             
               Lending
               and
               borrowing
               in
               Poland
               .
            
             
               The
               manner
               of
               195.
               
            
             
               Lithuania
               ,
            
             
               Particulars
               relating
               thereunto
               ,
               224.
               
            
             
               Learning
            
             
               Former
               ,
               75
               ,
               *
               .
               What
               discourages
               Learning
               ,
               81
               ,
               *
               .
            
             
               Languages
               ,
            
             
               Oriental
               dis-regarded
               ,
               76
               ,
               *
               .
               Present
               in
               
                 Poland
                 ,
                 ib.
              
               &c.
               
               *
               .
               Hard
               to
               Pronounce
               ,
               77
               ,
               *
               .
            
             
               Latine
               ,
            
             
               Reasons
               why
               the
               Poles
               affect
               to
               speak
               it
               ,
               77
               ,
               *
               .
            
             
               Livonia
               ,
            
             
               Its
               first
               Bishop
               ,
               100
               ,
               *
               .
            
             
               Livonian
               Order
               ,
            
             
               It
               s
               several
               Masters
               ,
               from
               101
               to
               105
               ,
               *
               .
               Residence
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               105
               ,
               *
               .
               Addition
               concerning
               this
               Order
               ,
               117
               ,
               *
               .
            
          
           
             
               M.
               
            
             
               Marienburg
               ,
               (
               Pal.
               a
               City
               of
               )
            
             
               Formerly
               Seat
               of
               Teutonic
               Knights
               ,
               58.
               
               Built
               ,
               55
               ,
               *
               .
            
             
               
               Marshal
               (
               Great
               )
               of
               Poland
               :
            
             
               His
               Office
               ,
               Power
               and
               Authority
               ,
               69.
               
               Duty
               and
               Privilege
               ,
               ibid.
               His
               Perquisites
               ,
               ibid.
               &c.
               
               Who
               officiate
               in
               his
               Absence
               ,
               70.
               
            
             
               Marshal
               (
               Great
               )
               of
               Lithuania
               :
            
             
               His
               Office
               ,
               70.
               
            
             
               Marshals
               ,
               (
               Little
               )
            
             
               Contend
               for
               Precedence
               ,
               73.
               
            
             
               Mines
               :
            
             
               Their
               Officers
               ,
               called
               Zuppars
               ,
               80.
               
            
             
               Meetings
            
             
               (
               General
               of
               Senators
               and
               Deputies
               ,
               )
               90.
               
            
             
               Members
               (
               of
               the
               Diet
               ,
               )
            
             
               How
               habited
               ,
               103.
               
               Not
               to
               give
               Reason
               for
               Dissent
               to
               any
               Bill
               ,
               106.
               
            
             
               Magistrates
               and
               Officers
            
             
               of
               Plebeian
               Courts
               ,
               120.
               
               Their
               Profits
               ,
               121.
               
            
             
               Marriages
               :
            
             
               Description
               ,
               and
               Duration
               ,
               203.
               
               Court-Marriages
               ,
               204.
               
               Customs
               thereat
               ,
               ib.
               Presents
               made
               the
               Bride
               ,
               205.
               
               Espousals
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
               Who
               can't
               be
               Marry'd
               without
               Dispensation
               ,
               206.
               
               Qualification
               for
               Marriage
               among
               the
               Peasants
               ,
               230.
               
            
             
               Mourning
               :
            
             
               The
               manner
               in
               Poland
               ,
               208.
               
            
             
               Money
               ,
            
             
               Little
               in
               Poland
               ,
               and
               how
               occasion'd
               ,
               36
               ,
               *
               .
               What
               Coin
               most
               current
               there
               ,
               ibid.
               &c.
               
               *
               .
               Contributes
               to
               Poverty
               ,
               37
               ,
               *
               .
               Other
               Coins
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               *
               .
               First
               Coin
               in
               Prussia
               ,
               49
               ,
               *
               .
               Present
               in
               
                 Dantzic
                 ,
                 ib.
              
               &c.
               
               *
               .
            
             
               Mittaw
               ,
               (
               City
               of
               Curland
               )
            
             
               It
               s
               Castle
               ,
               Streets
               and
               Houses
               ,
               120
               ,
               *
               .
               How
               
               often
               conquer'd
               ,
               and
               regain'd
               ,
               120
               ,
               *
               .
               
               Calvinist-Church
               there
               ,
               121
               ,
               *
               .
            
          
           
             
               N.
               
            
             
               Nuncio's
               :
            
             
               Vide
               Deputies
               .
            
             
               Nobility
               :
            
             
               Vide
               Gentry
               .
            
             
               Notaries
               ,
               (
               Chief
               )
            
             
               77.
               
            
             
               Notaries
               ,
               (
               Camp
               )
            
             
               76.
               
            
             
               Nuncio-Marshal
               :
            
             
               Vide
               Speaker
               .
            
             
               Naturalization
               ,
            
             
               and
               Manner
               of
               Making
               Noble
               ,
               100.
               
               How
               far
               qualified
               thereby
               ,
               ibid.
               &c.
               
               Nobility
               ,
               how
               acquir'd
               ,
               188.
               
               A
               Third
               Way
               of
               becoming
               Noble
               ,
               189.
               
               Ways
               of
               Forfeiting
               Nobility
               ,
               ib.
               Where
               restor'd
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Names
               ,
               
                 (
                 Polish
              
               )
            
             
               What
               formerly
               ,
               and
               now
               ,
               203.
               
            
          
           
             
               O.
               
            
             
               Officers
               ,
               (
               Crown
               and
               Court
               )
            
             
               28.
               
               (
               Court
               ,
               )
               In
               Lithuania
               ,
               29.
               
               In
               several
               Provinces
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               Some
               rather
               Honorary
               than
               Beneficial
               ,
               30.
               
               Ten
               Crown-Officers
               ,
               where
               placed
               in
               the
               Diet
               ,
               68.
               
               Who
               they
               are
               ,
               ibid.
               Those
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               precede
               ,
               ib.
               Extra-Senatorial
               Officers
               ,
               74.
               
               Great
               Officers
               in
               the
               Army
               ,
               76.
               
               Of
               Districts
               ,
               78.
               
               Some
               ,
               why
               so
               call'd
               ,
               79.
               
               Military
               Officers
               of
               Districts
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Offices
               :
            
             
               By
               whom
               Plurality
               can
               be
               held
               ,
               67.
               
               Exceptions
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Order
               of
               Knighthood
               ,
            
             
               Instituted
               in
               Poland
               ,
               but
               undervalu'd
               ,
               179
               ,
               &c.
               
               Vide
               
                 Teutonic
                 Order
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               P.
               
            
             
               Poland
               :
            
             
               Undergone
               several
               Changes
               ,
               2.
               
               How
               expos'd
               to
               Inconveniencies
               ,
               12.
               
            
             
               Physick
               :
            
             
               Practice
               in
               Poland
               ,
               89
               ,
               *
               .
               Medicines
               us'd
               ,
               ib.
               *
               .
               What
               Diseases
               ,
               91
               ,
               *
               .
               Venereal
               ,
               how
               cur'd
               by
               a
               Quack
               ,
               90
               ,
               *
               .
               Odd
               Method
               of
               curing
               Wounds
               ,
               88
               ,
               *
               .
               Surprising
               Particulars
               ,
               91.
               
               *
               .
               Plica
               ,
               (
               Disease
               )
               its
               Description
               ,
               ibid.
               &c.
               
               *
               .
               Unaccountableness
               ,
               and
               Symptoms
               ,
               92
               ,
               *
               .
               Said
               to
               be
               Contagious
               ,
               and
               Hereditary
               ,
               93
               ,
               *
               .
               Common
               to
               Men
               and
               Beasts
               ,
               ibid.
               *
               .
               Superstition
               concerning
               it
               ,
               ibid.
               &c.
               
               *
               .
               Where
               most
               common
               ,
               and
               how
               cur'd
               by
               a
               Jew
               ,
               94
               ,
               *
               .
               Causes
               asserted
               ,
               but
               question'd
               ,
               ibid
               ,
               &c.
               
               *
               .
               Another
               Account
               of
               the
               Plica
               ,
               95
               ,
               &c.
               
               *
               .
            
             
               Poles
               :
            
             
               Their
               Division
               ,
               4.
               
               Love
               for
               their
               Kings
               ,
               12.
               
               To
               Extravagance
               ,
               13.
               
               Behaviour
               at
               Church
               ,
               53.
               
               Their
               good
               Temper
               ,
               and
               its
               Effect
               ,
               181.
               
               How
               occasion'd
               ,
               182.
               
               Their
               Character
               ,
               189.
               
               Complexion
               ,
               Constitution
               ,
               &c.
               191.
               
               Their
               Manners
               ,
               ibid.
               Further
               Character
               ,
               192.
               
               Education
               and
               Learning
               ,
               ibid.
               To
               what
               they
               generally
               apply
               themselves
               ,
               193.
               
               Worst
               part
               of
               their
               Character
               ,
               ibid
               ,
               &c.
               
               Genius
               ,
               how
               inclined
               ,
               194.
               
               Greedy
               of
               Money
               ,
               195.
               
               Love
               to
               make
               a
               Shew
               ,
               ibid.
               Their
               great
               Extravagance
               ,
               198.
               
               Great
               Admirers
               of
               Shew
               ,
               200.
               
               How
               Attended
               ,
               ib.
               Not
               very
               Rich
               ,
               and
               why
               ,
               38
               ,
               *
               .
            
             
               
               Primate
               :
            
             
               His
               Court-Officers
               ,
               as
               Inter-Rex
               and
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               30.
               
               What
               peculiar
               to
               him
               ,
               31.
               
               His
               Power
               and
               State
               ,
               38.
               
               Power
               as
               Inter-Rex
               ,
               39.
               
               Why
               he
               is
               intrusted
               so
               much
               ,
               40.
               
               His
               See
               ,
               ibid.
               Who
               officiates
               where
               no
               Inter-Rex
               ,
               127.
               
               Inter-Rex
               resigns
               ,
               162.
               
            
             
               Physicians
               ,
               
                 (
                 Polish
              
               )
            
             
               Their
               Abilities
               ,
               81
               ,
               *
               .
               Not
               allow'd
               to
               study
               ,
               till
               qualify'd
               ,
               ib.
               *
               .
            
             
               Palatins
               ,
            
             
               What
               ,
               35.
               
               Their
               Number
               and
               Precedence
               ,
               from
               55
               ,
               to
               59.
               
               Duty
               and
               Office
               ,
               59.
               
            
             
               Palatins
               ,
               (
               Vice
               )
            
             
               How
               they
               must
               be
               qualified
               ,
               59
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Posnan
               ,
               (
               Bishop
               of
               )
            
             
               Extent
               of
               his
               Diocess
               ,
               43
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Plosko
               ,
               (
               Bishop
               of
               )
            
             
               His
               Jurisdiction
               and
               See
               ,
               44.
               
            
             
               Premislaw
               ,
               (
               Bishop
               of
               )
            
             
               44.
               
            
             
               Premislaw
               ,
               (
               City
               )
            
             
               A
               
               Greek-Bishop
               here
               ,
               44.
               
               Here
               first
               Maintain'd
               that
               Priests
               might
               marry
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
            
             
               High
               -
               Podolia
               ,
               (
               Palatinate
               of
               )
            
             
               Honorary
               ,
               57.
               
            
             
               Protho-Notary
            
             
               of
               a
               District
               ,
               78.
               
            
             
               Projects
            
             
               in
               the
               Diet
               easily
               annull'd
               ,
               107.
               
            
             
               Punishments
               ,
               (
               in
               Poland
               )
            
             
               Various
               ,
               and
               how
               differ
               ,
               122.
               
               Manner
               of
               Chastising
               Servants
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
            
             
               Pacta-Conventa
               ,
            
             
               (
               Articles
               of
               Election
               )
               144.
               
               When
               taken
               by
               Ambassadors
               ,
               145.
               
               By
               whom
               drawn
               ,
               and
               how
               administer'd
               ,
               146.
               
               The
               Form
               ,
               ib.
               Occasional
               Articles
               ,
               149.
               
               The
               Oath
               taken
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               150.
               
            
             
               
               Peasants
               ,
               
                 (
                 Polish
              
               )
            
             
               Their
               Condition
               ,
               5
               ,
               184.
               
               Wherefore
               enslav'd
               ,
               5.
               
               Incapable
               of
               Preferment
               ,
               except
               a
               few
               ,
               167.
               
               How
               first
               enslav'd
               ,
               182.
               
               Live
               satisfy'd
               notwithstanding
               ,
               183.
               
               Enrich
               their
               Lords
               ,
               184.
               
               How
               fix'd
               in
               a
               Farm
               ,
               185.
               
               Their
               Service
               annex'd
               thereto
               ,
               ibid.
               Meet
               to
               Reap
               their
               Lords
               Corn
               ,
               186.
               
               Their
               Customs
               at
               Bed
               and
               Board
               ,
               186.
               
               Children
               ,
               how
               taught
               to
               go
               ,
               187.
               
               Habits
               of
               both
               Men
               and
               Women
               ,
               ibid.
               Peasants
               Condition
               in
               Lithuania
               ,
               226.
               
               Work
               on
               
                 Sundays
                 ,
                 ibid.
              
               &c.
               Pay
               rigid
               Duties
               ,
               227.
               
               Their
               Habits
               and
               Carriages
               ,
               228.
               
               Description
               of
               the
               last
               ,
               by
               a
               Poet
               ,
               ib.
               Character
               of
               these
               Rusticks
               ,
               230.
               
            
             
               Potables
               :
            
             
               Sorts
               us'd
               in
               Poland
               ,
               212.
               
               Beer
               ,
               of
               what
               Quality
               ,
               213.
               
               Mead
               and
               Wine
               ,
               ib.
               What
               Strong-Waters
               ,
               214
               Brimmers
               much
               practis'd
               ,
               219.
               
               Sturdy
               Drinkers
               rewarded
               ,
               231.
               
               Drink
               among
               the
               Rusticks
               of
               Prussia
               ,
               235.
               
            
             
               Prussia
               :
            
             
               Peculiar
               Customs
               there
               .
               Vide
               Customs
               .
            
             
               Pospolite
               .
            
             
               What
               ,
               2
               ,
               *
               .
               Who
               oblig'd
               to
               serve
               in
               the
               Horse
               ,
               ib.
               *
               .
               Who
               in
               the
               Foot
               ,
               3
               ,
               *
               .
               Penalty
               for
               Default
               ,
               ib.
               *
               .
               Who
               excus'd
               ,
               ib.
               *
               .
               Number
               (
               great
               )
               formerly
               ,
               and
               now
               ,
               5
               ,
               *
               .
               Manner
               of
               Raising
               and
               Mustering
               them
               ,
               6
               ,
               *
               .
               Meet
               at
               General-Rendezvouz
               ,
               8
               ,
               *
               .
            
             
               Pay
               ,
               (
               of
               Soldiers
               )
            
             
               From
               what
               it
               arises
               ,
               and
               how
               is
               rais'd
               ,
               26
               ,
               &c.
               
               *
               .
            
             
               
               Provisions
               and
               Ammunitions
               ,
            
             
               What
               in
               the
               Army
               ,
               27
               ,
               *
               .
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               Queen
               ,
               (
               Consort
               )
            
             
               Her
               Court
               ,
               how
               maintain'd
               ,
               16.
               
               Artifice
               ,
               17.
               
               Revenues
               ,
               18.
               
               To
               what
               Amount
               ,
               ibid.
               Her
               Court-Officers
               ,
               30.
               
               Where
               Crowned
               ,
               and
               where
               not
               ,
               163
               ,
               &c.
               Place
               of
               her
               Coronation
               ,
               164.
               
               What
               requir'd
               to
               confirm
               it
               ,
               ib.
               Cause
               of
               J.
               Casimir's
               Queen
               's
               Death
               ,
               207.
               
            
             
               Queen
               ,
               (
               Dowager
               )
            
             
               Revenue
               Conditional
               ,
               18.
               
               Excludes
               Queen
               Consort
               ,
               while
               she
               enjoys
               it
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Quartarians
               ,
            
             
               What
               ,
               and
               whence
               so
               call'd
               ,
               17
               ,
               *
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               
            
             
               Republick
               of
               Poland
               ,
            
             
               Wherefore
               instituted
               ,
               4.
               
               It
               s
               Division
               ,
               10.
               
               Means
               to
               support
               it
               for
               ever
               ,
               177.
               
            
             
               Revenues
               ,
               (
               Crown
               )
            
             
               What
               ,
               17.
               
            
             
               Russian
               (
               Bishops
               )
            
             
               Why
               can't
               Marry
               ,
               40
               ,
               &c.
               
               Their
               Tenets
               ,
               Ceremonies
               and
               Ornaments
               ,
               41.
               
            
             
               Religion
               ,
               (
               in
               Poland
               and
               Lithuania
               )
            
             
               Conversion
               and
               Persuasions
               ,
               47.
               
               Former
               Religions
               ,
               ibid
               ,
               &c.
               Roman-Catholick
               ,
               how
               long
               continu'd
               ,
               50.
               
               Zeal
               and
               Bigotry
               ,
               ib.
               None
               but
               Roman-Catholicks
               admitted
               of
               Senate
               ,
               &c.
               except
               in
               
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 ib.
              
               Bishops
               preside
               ,
               wherefore
               ,
               51.
               
               Other
               Clergy
               preferr'd
               ,
               
               ib.
               Four
               
                 Roman
                 Catholick
              
               Churches
               in
               Dantzic
               ,
               47
               ,
               *
               .
               Religions
               in
               Curland
               ,
               126
               ,
               *
               .
            
             
               Russia
               ,
               (
               Palatin
               of
               )
            
             
               Why
               has
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               Province
               ,
               57.
               
            
             
               Referendaries
               ,
               (
               Masters
               of
               Requests
               )
            
             
               Their
               Office
               ,
               Power
               and
               Qualifications
               ,
               77.
               
            
             
               Registers
            
             
               in
               Chancery
               ,
               77.
               
            
             
               Reflection
            
             
               of
               Hauteville
               ,
               95
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Rokosz
               ,
            
             
               What
               ,
               and
               its
               Proceedings
               ,
               21
               ,
               *
               .
               Example
               ,
               ibid.
               *
               .
            
             
               Rarities
               and
               Observables
               ,
               (
               in
               Poland
               )
            
             
               Of
               Wood
               and
               Earth
               ,
               82
               ,
               *
               .
               Strange
               Waters
               ,
               and
               their
               Effects
               ,
               83
               ,
               *
               .
               Monstrous
               Fish
               ,
               84
               ,
               *
               .
               Fowls
               of
               odd
               Qualities
               ,
               ibid.
               &c.
               
               *
               .
               Beasts
               of
               strange
               Kinds
               ,
               85
               ,
               *
               .
               Rarities
               communicated
               ,
               86
               ,
               *
               .
               Closet
               of
               Rarities
               ,
               87
               ,
               *
               .
            
             
               Rose
               ,
               (
               Disease
               )
            
             
               What
               ,
               and
               its
               Cure
               ,
               96
               ,
               *
               .
            
             
               Riga
               :
            
             
               Bishop
               and
               Archbishop
               thereof
               ,
               100
               *
               .
            
          
           
             
               S.
               
            
             
               Senators
               ,
               
                 (
                 Polish
              
               )
            
             
               Who
               ,
               and
               their
               Number
               ,
               5.
               
               Sit
               ,
               by
               what
               Authority
               ,
               5
               ,
               &c.
               
               By
               whom
               made
               ,
               and
               their
               Oath
               ,
               34.
               
               To
               what
               further
               bound
               ,
               35.
               
               Not
               suffer'd
               to
               travel
               ,
               ibid.
               Title
               annex'd
               to
               Dignities
               ,
               ibid.
               Their
               Office
               ,
               36.
               
               Who
               immediately
               becomes
               so
               ,
               ibid.
               Despise
               other
               Honours
               ,
               ibid.
               Their
               Division
               ,
               and
               Sub-division
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Senate
               ,
               
                 (
                 Polish
              
               )
            
             
               What
               ,
               and
               its
               Office
               ,
               34.
               
            
             
               
               Samogitia
               ,
               (
               Dutchy
               )
            
             
               Wherein
               differs
               from
               Lithuania
               ,
               231.
               
               Proof
               of
               great
               Age
               here
               ,
               232.
               
               Inhabitants
               more
               robust
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Samogitia
               ,
               (
               Bishop
               of
               )
            
             
               Likewise
               Bishop
               of
               Curland
               ,
               45.
               
               Has
               no
               See
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Samogitia
               ,
               (
               Starosta
               of
               )
            
             
               Why
               preferr'd
               ,
               and
               how
               chosen
               ,
               56.
               
            
             
               Smolensko
               ,
               (
               Bishop
               of
               )
            
             
               Formerly
               subject
               to
               Lithuania
               ,
               and
               now
               Honorary
               ,
               46.
               
            
             
               Smolensko
               ,
               (
               Palatin
               of
               )
            
             
               Honorary
               ,
               57.
               
            
             
               Socinians
               :
            
             
               When
               ,
               and
               how
               often
               expell'd
               ,
               48.
               
            
             
               Steward
               (
               Great
               :
               )
            
             
               Vide
               Marshal
               (
               Great
               .
               )
            
             
               Secretaries
               ,
               (
               Great
               )
            
             
               Their
               Qualifications
               and
               Authority
               ,
               76
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Starosta's
               ,
            
             
               With
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               79.
               
               Without
               ,
               80.
               
               Vice-Starosta's
               ,
               79.
               
               Jurisdiction
               of
               Starosta's
               ,
               ib.
               Power
               and
               Office
               ,
               119.
               
            
             
               Starostaships
            
             
               Revenue
               ,
               from
               what
               arises
               ,
               80.
               
               Have
               been
               sometimes
               mortgag'd
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Speaker
               (
               of
               the
               Diet
               ,
               )
            
             
               How
               chosen
               ,
               and
               Heats
               thereupon
               ,
               94.
               
               Must
               treat
               the
               Gentry
               ,
               ibid.
               Reason
               of
               stickling
               in
               his
               Election
               ,
               ibid.
               Last
               Speaker
               officiates
               till
               a
               new
               one
               be
               chosen
               ,
               95.
               
               Speaker-Elect
               goes
               to
               kiss
               the
               King's
               Hand
               ,
               ibid.
               His
               Request
               for
               the
               Deputies
               ,
               96.
               
               His
               Authority
               ,
               ibid.
               His
               Power
               devolves
               to
               Great-Marshal
               ,
               97.
               
            
             
               
               Synods
               ,
               (
               Provincial
               )
            
             
               Aw'd
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               15.
               
               That
               of
               Leopol
               subject
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               
                 Gnesna
                 ,
                 ib.
              
               
            
             
               Successor
               ,
               (
               Election
               of
               a
               )
            
             
               Interest
               of
               Foreign
               Princes
               to
               oppose
               it
               ,
               151
               ,
               &c.
               
               Reasons
               for
               and
               against
               it
               ,
               152
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               State
               :
            
             
               Four
               Things
               requir'd
               to
               defend
               it
               ,
               19
               ,
               &c.
               
               *
               .
            
             
               Salt
               :
            
             
               Farther
               Particulars
               thereof
               ,
               39
               ,
               *
               .
            
          
           
             
               T.
               
            
             
               Titles
               ,
               
                 (
                 Polish
              
               )
            
             
               Annex'd
               to
               Employments
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               Tartars
               
                 (
                 in
              
               Lithuania
               )
            
             
               Their
               Number
               ,
               and
               Religion
               ,
               49.
               
               How
               long
               continu'd
               there
               ,
               ib.
               Upon
               what
               Conditions
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Troki
               ,
               (
               Castellan
               of
               )
            
             
               Wherefore
               preferr'd
               ,
               56.
               
            
             
               Treasurers
               ,
               (
               Great
               )
            
             
               Their
               Office
               and
               Authority
               ,
               72.
               
               Remarkable
               Breach
               of
               Trust
               in
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               73.
               
            
             
               Treasurer
               (
               of
               
                 Prussia
                 ,
              
               )
            
             
               His
               Office
               ,
               77.
               
            
             
               Travelling
               :
            
             
               Customs
               in
               Travelling
               ,
               219.
               
               Travellers
               oblig'd
               to
               carry
               Provisions
               ,
               &c.
               
               221.
               
               Travelling
               cheap
               in
               other
               respects
               .
               ibid.
               &c.
               
               Manner
               of
               Travelling
               ,
               222.
               
               Incommodities
               in
               Travel
               ,
               how
               remedy'd
               ,
               ibid.
               &c.
               
               Disturb'd
               a
               Winter-Nights
               by
               Boors
               ,
               223.
               
               Danger
               of
               losing
               Noses
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               
            
             
               
               Trade
               :
            
             
               Poles
               not
               much
               inclin'd
               thereto
               ,
               35
               *
               .
               Commodities
               Exported
               and
               Imported
               ,
               35
               ,
               &c.
               
               *
               .
               Particulars
               of
               Trade
               ,
               39
               ,
               *
               .
               No
               Fulling
               nor
               Paper-Mills
               ,
               ibid.
               *
               .
               Concerning
               Leather
               and
               Fish
               ,
               40
               ,
               *
               .
               Honey
               ,
               and
               its
               Produce
               ,
               ibid.
               &c.
               
               *
               .
               Former
               Trade
               of
               Prussia
               ,
               41
               ,
               *
               .
            
             
               Teutonic
               Order
               :
            
             
               Its
               Origin
               ,
               53
               ,
               *
               .
               Who
               built
               their
               Hospital
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               54
               ,
               *
               .
               Order
               confirm'd
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               Title
               ,
               ibid.
               *
               .
               Their
               Removal
               into
               Germany
               and
               
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 ibid.
              
               &c.
               
               *
               .
               Forsake
               Prussia
               ,
               and
               wherefore
               ,
               55
               ,
               *
               .
               Their
               Statutes
               ,
               Habit
               ,
               Number
               and
               Manners
               ,
               ibid.
               &c.
               
               *
               .
               Are
               much
               favour'd
               by
               several
               Princes
               ,
               56
               ,
               *
               .
               Lives
               of
               their
               Great
               Masters
               ,
               from
               56
               ,
               to
               71
               ,
               *
               .
               It
               s
               Present
               State
               ,
               72
               ,
               *
               .
            
             
               Tobago
               ,
               (
               Island
               )
            
             
               Discover'd
               by
               the
               Duke
               of
               Curland
               ,
               106
               ,
               *
               .
               Is
               depriv'd
               of
               it
               ,
               ibid
               ,
               *
               .
               Proposes
               to
               recover
               it
               ,
               107
               ,
               *
               .
               A
               Grant
               from
               King
               Charles
               the
               Second
               ,
               108
               ,
               *
               .
               French
               beg
               the
               Island
               ,
               112.
               
               *
               .
               A
               Second
               Letter
               from
               King
               
                 Charles
                 ,
                 ibid.
              
               *
               .
               Intercepted
               ,
               ibid.
               *
               .
               Duke
               sends
               Governors
               ,
               113
               ,
               *
               .
               Makes
               a
               Contract
               ,
               ib.
               *
               .
               Description
               of
               the
               Island
               ,
               ibid.
               *
               .
               Necessary
               to
               be
               in
               English
               Hands
               ,
               ibid.
               *
               .
               Whence
               had
               its
               Name
               ,
               114
               ,
               *
               .
            
          
           
             
               U.
               
            
             
               Vilna
               ,
               (
               Bishop
               of
               )
            
             
               His
               Diocess
               ,
               43.
               
            
             
               Vilna
               ,
               (
               Castellan
               of
               )
            
             
               Preferr'd
               ;
               wherefore
               ,
               55.
               
            
             
               
               Varmia
               ,
               (
               Bishop
               of
               )
            
             
               His
               Jurisdiction
               and
               See
               ,
               44.
               
            
             
               Votes
               :
            
             
               Intended
               Limitation
               like
               to
               produce
               a
               bad
               Effect
               ,
               104.
               
               Who
               have
               them
               in
               Election
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               144.
               
            
             
               Volunteers
               :
            
             
               What
               in
               Poland
               ,
               17
               ,
               *
               .
               Examples
               ,
               ib.
               &c.
               *
               .
               Selected
               out
               of
               the
               Gentry
               ,
               18
               ,
               *
               .
            
             
               Universities
               :
            
             
               Two
               in
               Poland
               and
               Lithuania
               ,
               75
               ,
               *
               .
               Chief
               Studies
               there
               ,
               ibid.
               *
               .
               Have
               no
               solid
               Learning
               ,
               78
               ,
               *
               .
            
          
           
             
               W.
               
            
             
               Women
               ,
               
                 (
                 Polish
              
               )
            
             
               Their
               former
               and
               late
               Fashions
               ,
               197.
               
               Very
               modest
               ,
               200.
               
               Exception
               ,
               201.
               
               Their
               Liberty
               restrain'd
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               War
               :
            
             
               Two
               Qualities
               necessary
               there
               ,
               26
               ,
               *
               .
            
          
           
             
               Z.
               
            
             
               Zuppars
               ,
            
             
               What
               ,
               80.
               
               Vide
               Mines
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A69789-e480
           
             From
             the
             Year
             550
             ,
             to
             the
             Year
             1698.
             
          
           
             Former
             Power
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Poland
             .
          
           
             A.
             D.
             1574.
             
          
           
             Advantage
             thereby
             .
          
           
             Why
             European
             Princes
             Court
             the
             Polish
             Gentry
             .
          
           
             Nobilities
             Resolves
             thereupon
             ,
          
           
             Abridge
             the
             Antient
             Power
             of
             their
             Princes
             ,
          
           
             And
             Constitute
             a
             Republic
             .
          
           
             Division
             of
             the
             People
             of
             Poland
             .
          
           
             The
             Diet.
             
          
           
             It
             s
             Power
             .
          
           
             Motives
             for
             a
             mixt
             Government
             .
          
           
             A
             Motive
             .
          
           
             II.
             Motive
             .
          
           
             III.
             Motive
             .
          
           
             Advantage
             of
             a
             mixt
             Government
             .
          
           
             Division
             of
             the
             Republic
             .
          
           
             Kings
             present
             Power
             and
             Prerogatives
             .
          
           
             His
             Happiness
             .
          
           
             Unhappiness
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             Inconvenience
             to
             the
             State.
             
          
           
             Instances
             of
             Poles
             Affections
             to
             their
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Modern
             Kings
             Power
             .
          
           
             Abroad
             and
             at
             Home
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             Respect
             paid
             him
             .
          
           
             His
             Titles
             and
             other
             Prerogatives
             .
          
           
             His
             Pension
             ,
             Houshold-Officers
             and
             Guards
             .
          
           
             Queen
             Consorts
             Court
             ,
             how
             maintain'd
             .
          
           
             Kings
             Patrimonial
             Estate
             and
             Perquisites
             .
          
           
             Late
             King
             's
             great
             Riches
             .
          
           
             The
             Crown
             Revenues
             .
          
           
             Queens
             Revenues
             .
          
           
             The
             King's
             Power
             limited
             in
             several
             respects
             .
          
           
             Nobility
             only
             capable
             of
             Preferment
             .
          
           
             Other
             Limitations
             of
             the
             Kings
             Power
             .
          
           
             Inconveniences
             thereby
             .
          
           
             Why
             he
             is
             paid
             so
             great
             Respect
             .
          
           
             Cities
             present
             their
             Keys
             upon
             his
             Approach
             .
          
           
             Why
             he
             can
             raise
             no
             Forces
             without
             Consent
             of
             the
             Diet.
             
          
           
             His
             Legitimate
             Issue
             greatly
             Respected
             .
          
           
             His
             Illegitimate
             as
             much
             slighted
             .
          
           
             Means
             to
             continue
             the
             Crown
             in
             one
             Family
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             K.
             of
             Poland
             can't
             imitate
             him
             of
             Denmark
             .
          
           
             Not
             Unhappy
             because
             he
             cannot
             secure
             the
             Succession
             to
             his
             Family
             .
          
           
             Crown
             and
             Court.
             Officers
             .
          
           
             Gentlemen
             .
             Pensioners
             .
          
           
             Horse-Guards
             .
          
           
             Court
             ▪
             Officers
             in
             Lithuania
             ,
          
           
             And
             in
             several
             Provinces
             .
          
           
             Chief
             Officers
             of
             Queen's
             Court.
             
          
           
             Principal
             Officers
             of
             
             Primate's
             Court.
             
          
           
             What
             peculiar
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Senate
             and
             its
             Office
             .
          
           
             Senators
             ,
             by
             whom
             made
             ;
             and
             their
             Oath
             .
          
           
             Four
             to
             attend
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             wherefore
             .
          
           
             Senators
             not
             suffer'd
             to
             travel
             ,
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Sueton.
             Cap.
             42.
             in
             vita
             ▪
             Jul.
             Caesar
             .
             &
             Tacit
             ▪
             lib
             12.
             
             Annal.
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             This
             Title
             not
             bestow'd
             by
             its
             self
             .
          
           
             Senator's
             Office.
             
          
           
             Extreamly
             prize
             their
             Dignities
             .
          
           
             Their
             Division
             and
             Subdivision
             .
          
           
             Diocesses
             of
             Poland
             .
          
           
             Peculiar
             Jurisdictions
             of
             the
             two
             Archbishops
             .
          
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Senator
             ,
             his
             Power
             and
             State.
             
          
           
             His
             Power
             as
             
               Inter.
               Rex
            
             .
          
           
             Why
             entrusted
             so
             much
             .
          
           
             His
             See.
             
          
           
             Two
             other
             Bishops
             in
             Leopol
             .
          
           
             Those
             of
             the
             Greek
             Perswasion
             .
          
           
             Their
             Tenets
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             Ornoments
             .
          
           
             His
             Bishoprick
             and
             Power
             .
          
           
             His
             Residence
             ,
          
           
             and
             Precedence
             .
          
           
             His
             See.
             
          
           
             Precedence
             and
             Authority
             .
          
           
             Several
             Places
             of
             Residence
             .
          
           
             His
             Diocess
             .
          
           
             His
             Diocess
             .
          
           
             His
             Jurisdiction
             ,
          
           
             and
             See.
             
          
           
             His
             Jurisdiction
             ,
          
           
             and
             See.
             
          
           
             His
             Diocess
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             a
             Greek
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             Bishop
             of
             Curland
             .
          
           
             yet
             has
             no
             See.
             
          
           
             His
             Precedence
             ,
          
           
             and
             See.
             
          
           
             His
             See
             translated
             ,
             and
             wherefore
             .
          
           
             Honorary
             .
          
           
             A
             Greek
             Bishop
             formerly
             Primate
             of
             Moscovy
             .
          
           
             Honorary
             .
          
           
             Honorary
             .
          
           
             Each
             Bishop
             has
             a
             Kind
             of
             little
             Court.
             
          
           
             Their
             Precedence
             in
             the
             Diet
             ,
             and
             large
             Revenues
             .
          
           
             Religion
             in
             Poland
             and
             Lithuania
             .
          
           
             Conversion
             and
             several
             Perswasions
             of
             the
             Poles
             .
          
           
             Socinians
             expell'd
             ,
             1658.
             
          
           
             1673.
             
          
           
             Lutherans
             ,
             and
             Calvinists
             .
          
           
             and
             other
             Religions
             in
             Poland
             .
          
           
             The
             Roman
             Catholick
             prevails
             ,
          
           
             and
             always
             prefer'd
             .
          
           
             Privileges
             of
             Regular
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             Their
             dissolute
             Lives
             .
          
           
             Fasts
             ,
             how
             observ'd
             in
             Poland
             .
          
           
             Manners
             of
             the
             Secular
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             The
             Poles
             Behaviour
             at
             Church
             .
          
           
             Their
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Division
             and
             Subdivision
             of
             Lay
             ▪
             Senators
             .
          
           
             Palatins
             ,
             &c.
             with
             their
             Precedence
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Lay-Senator
             .
          
           
             Preferr'd
             ,
             and
             wherefore
             .
          
           
             1130.
             
          
           
             *
             Duglossus
             lib.
             4.
             
             Annal.
             Polon
             .
             p.
             369.
             
          
           
             Preferr'd
             ,
             for
             what
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             †
             Lib.
             2
             Cap.
             3.
             p.
             504.
             
          
           
             Preferr'd
             ,
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             preferr'd
             ,
             and
             how
             chosen
             .
          
           
             Honorary
             Palatinate
             .
          
           
             Why
             he
             has
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             Province
             .
          
           
             Honorary
             Palatinate
             .
          
           
             Honorary
             Palatinate
             .
          
           
             Formerly
             Seat
             of
             Teutonic
             Knights
             .
          
           
             Honorary
             Palatinate
             .
          
           
             Greatest
             Part
             Honorary
             .
          
           
             Honorary
             Palatinate
             .
          
           
             Duty
             and
             Office
             of
             Palatins
             .
          
           
             *
             Hartknoch
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             3.
             p.
             506.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vice
             -
             Palatins
             ,
             and
             how
             qualify'd
             .
          
           
             Duty
             of
             Castellans
             .
          
           
             Their
             Division
             .
          
           
             Qualifications
             .
          
           
             Office
             and
             Titles
             .
          
           
             Greater
             Castellans
             and
             their
             Precedence
             .
          
           
             
             Lay-Senator
             .
          
           
             Honorary
             .
          
           
             Honorary
             .
          
           
             Honorary
             .
          
           
             Honorary
             .
          
           
             Lesser
             Castellans
             .
          
           
             No
             enjoying
             Plurality
             of
             Offices
             .
          
           
             Castellans
             ,
             how
             call'd
             in
             Polish
             .
          
           
             The
             ten
             Crown-Officers
             .
          
           
             Those
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             precede
             .
          
           
             Lay-Senator
             .
          
           
             His
             Office.
             
          
           
             Power
             and
             Authority
             .
          
           
             Duty
             and
             Privilege
             .
          
           
             His
             Perquisites
             .
          
           
             Deputy
             ,
             and
             who
             officiates
             in
             Cases
             of
             Absence
             .
          
           
             Qualifications
             of
             these
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             3.
             p.
             528.
             
          
           
             Both
             have
             Seals
             and
             equal
             Authority
             .
          
           
             Their
             Office
             and
             Power
             .
          
           
             Succeed
             each
             other
             .
          
           
             How
             ought
             to
             be
             Qualified
             .
          
           
             Their
             Office
             and
             Authority
             .
          
           
             A
             remarkable
             Breach
             of
             Trust
             .
          
           
             Contend
             for
             Precedence
             ,
             but
             refus'd
             it
             .
          
           
             Extra-Senatorial
             Officers
             
          
           
             Great
             Generals
             
          
           
             Have
             equal
             Authority
             .
          
           
             Their
             Power
             ,
          
           
             and
             Duty
             .
          
           
             King's
             Interest
             to
             head
             his
             Army
             .
          
           
             Present
             great
             Generals
             .
          
           
             Dignity
             successive
             .
          
           
             Lieutenant-Generals
             ,
             and
             their
             Office.
             
          
           
             Chief
             Commander
             of
             the
             Guards
             .
          
           
             Other
             great
             Officers
             in
             the
             Army
             .
          
           
             Camp-Notaries
             .
          
           
             Captain
             of
             Guards
             against
             Incursions
             .
          
           
             Great
             Secretaries
             and
             their
             Authority
             .
          
           
             Referendaries
             and
             their
             Office.
             
          
           
             Cup-Bearers
             ,
             Carvers
             ,
             Sword-Bearers
             .
             Court-Treasurers
             and
             their
             Office.
             
          
           
             Treasurer
             of
             Prussia
             .
          
           
             Associates
             to
             Judges
             .
          
           
             Chief
             Notaries
             .
          
           
             Registers
             inChancery
             .
          
           
             Escheator
             .
          
           
             Commissioners
             of
             Custom
             House
             .
          
           
             Governours
             of
             Mines
             .
          
           
             Governours
             of
             the
             Mint
             .
          
           
             Court-Officers
             .
          
           
             Civil
             Officers
             of
             Districts
             .
          
           
             Vice-Chamberlain
             and
             his
             Office
             ,
          
           
             Chamberlains
             .
          
           
             Judge
             and
             Assistant
             .
          
           
             Prothonotary
             .
          
           
             Head
             Collector
             .
          
           
             Other
             Officers
             ,
             and
             why
             so
             call'd
             .
          
           
             Military
             Officers
             of
             Districts
             .
          
           
             Starostas
             with
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             
             Vice-Starostas
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Starostas
             .
          
           
             Starostas
             without
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             Burgraves
             and
             their
             Office.
             
          
           
             Revenue
             of
             Starostaships
             .
          
           
             Zuppars
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             
               What
               the
            
             Diet
             is
             .
          
           
             By
             whom
             call'd
             ,
             and
             where
             and
             how
             often
             meet
             .
          
           
             Manner
             of
             calling
             it
             ,
             and
             Proceedings
             thereupon
             .
          
           
             Where
             the
             little
             Diets
             meet
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               In
               Great
            
             Poland
             .
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Herburt
             .
             Voce
             Comitia
             ,
             p.
             92.
             and
             in
             Edit
             .
             Polon
             ,
             p.
             257.
             
          
           
             Podlachia
             ,
          
           
             and
             Masovia
             .
          
           
             II.
             In
             Little-Poland
             .
          
           
             III.
             In
             Lithuania
             .
          
           
             IV.
             In
             Prussia
             .
          
           
             V.
             In
             Russia
             .
          
           
             VI.
             In
             Volhynia
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             In
             Samogitia
             .
          
           
             Qualifications
             for
             ,
             and
             
          
           
             Manner
             of
             voting
             in
             little
             Diets
             .
          
           
             Who
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             chosen
             Deputies
             :
             With
             their
             Instructions
             .
          
           
             Proceedings
             in
             little
             Diets
             .
          
           
             *
             Hartknoch
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             6.
             p.
             682.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Deputies
             ,
             how
             chosen
             .
          
           
             †
             Hartknoch
             lib.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             6.
             p.
             689.
             
          
           
             Cannot
             be
             Senators
             .
          
           
             Their
             Salaries
             .
          
           
             When
             first
             sent
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Constitut
             .
             An.
             1581.
             p.
             375.
             
          
           
             Their
             general
             Meetings
             .
          
           
             Diet
             divides
             into
             three
             Nations
             .
          
           
             Speaker
             ,
             how
             chosen
             ,
             and
             Heats
             thereupon
             .
          
           
             How
             occasion'd
             .
          
           
             Next
             Proceeding
             .
          
           
             Further
             Proceedings
             .
          
           
             Reflection
             of
             Hauteville
             .
          
           
             Speakers
             Request
             for
             the
             Deputies
             .
          
           
             His
             Authority
             .
          
           
             Proceedings
             in
             the
             lower
             House
             .
          
           
             Conference
             s
             with
             the
             Upper
             ,
             and
             Nuncios
             Power
             .
          
           
             Confirm'd
             and
             encourag'd
             .
          
           
             Their
             Privilege
             .
          
           
             *
             Constitut
             .
             An.
             1649.
             
          
           
             Committees
             .
          
           
             How
             long
             sit
             .
          
           
             Upper
             House
             how
             employ'd
             .
          
           
             Manner
             of
             breaking
             up
             Session
             in
             the
             lower
             .
          
           
             Two
             Houses
             join'd
             .
          
           
             Speakers
             Power
             devolves
             to
             great
             Marshal
             .
          
           
             Where
             the
             King
             suspends
             his
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             What
             requir'd
             to
             establish
             a
             Law.
             
          
           
             Where
             it
             cannot
             be
             printed
             :
          
           
             Session
             of
             the
             Diet
             limited
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             .
          
           
             Affairs
             treated
             of
             in
             the
             Grand
             Diet
             .
          
           
             Who
             not
             to
             be
             present
             at
             Tryals
             for
             Treason
             .
          
           
             Naturalization
             and
             Manner
             of
             making
             Noble
             in
             Poland
             .
          
           
             Restrain'd
             in
             some
             Respects
             notwith
             standing
             .
          
           
             Great
             Concourse
             at
             the
             Diet.
             
          
           
             Provisions
             indifferent
             Planty
             notwithstanding
             .
          
           
             Dangerous
             to
             walk
             a
             Nights
             .
          
           
             Visits
             at
             this
             Time
             unacceptable
             .
          
           
             Great
             Guards
             of
             some
             Gentry
             .
          
           
             Order
             of
             Session
             in
             the
             Diet.
             
          
           
             Members
             wear
             no
             distinguishing
             Habits
             .
          
           
             *
             Hartnoch
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             3.
             p.
             512.
             
          
           
             What
             proves
             Equality
             among
             
               Polish
               Gentry
            
             .
          
           
             Intended
             Limitation
             of
             Votes
             like
             to
             produce
             a
             bad
             Effect
             .
          
           
             Deputies
             awe
             the
             King
             and
             Senate
             .
          
           
             Causes
             of
             Disunion
             in
             the
             Diet.
             
          
           
             Fomented
             by
             the
             Empire
             and
             France
             .
          
           
             What
             promotes
             foreign
             Factions
             .
          
           
             Members
             not
             to
             give
             Reason
             for
             Dissent
             to
             any
             Bill
             .
          
           
             Easie
             Matter
             to
             annul
             the
             Projects
             of
             the
             Diet.
             
          
           
             Great
             Freedom
             of
             Speech
             there
             .
          
           
             Unhappy
             State
             of
             the
             Polish
             Government
             .
          
           
             Policy
             of
             concluding
             Matters
             by
             unanimous
             Consent
             .
          
           
             Wonderful
             how
             the
             Polish
             Government
             can
             subsist
             .
          
           
             Must
             always
             flourish
             for
             several
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             I.
             Reason
             .
          
           
             II.
             Reason
             .
          
           
             III.
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Assemblys
             of
             the
             Convocation
             and
             Synods
             in
             Poland
             .
          
           
             The
             Kaptur
             .
             Court.
             
          
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
             and
             their
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             Court
             of
             Nunciature
             .
          
           
             Gentry's
             Civil
             Courts
             .
          
           
             High
             Tribunals
             .
          
           
             The
             Senate
             and
             Green-Cloth
             .
          
           
             Exchequer
             Courts
             .
          
           
             Gentry-Courts
             not
             free
             from
             Appeal
             .
          
           
             Of
             Land-Judicature
             with
             its
             Judges
             .
          
           
             Vice-Chamberlains
             Court.
             
          
           
             Commissioners
             to
             take
             Appeals
             .
          
           
             Gentries
             Criminal
             Courts
             .
          
           
             Starostas
             Power
             and
             Office.
             
          
           
             Courts
             of
             Commonalty
             in
             Cities
             .
          
           
             In
             Villages
             .
          
           
             Officers
             and
             Magistrates
             of
             Plebeian
             Courts
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Profits
             .
          
           
             Military
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             Origin
             ,
             Progress
             ,
             and
             present
             State
             of
             Laws
             .
          
           
             Punishments
             in
             Poland
             .
          
           
             Manner
             of
             chastising
             Servants
             .
          
           
             No
             Disgrace
             to
             the
             Genty
             to
             be
             thus
             beat
             .
          
           
             Crown
             vacant
             has
             many
             ways
             .
          
           
             Diet
             summon'd
          
           
             Proceedings
             in
             little
             Diets
             before
             Grand
             Session
             .
          
           
             Who
             officiates
             where
             no
             Interregnum
             .
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             p.
             275.
             
          
           
             First
             Proceedings
             .
          
           
             *
             Hartnoch
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             p.
             291.
             
          
           
             †
             Ibid.
             lib.
             &
             cap.
             eodem
             p.
             306.
             
          
           
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             cease
             except
             two
             .
          
           
             Foreign
             Ministers
             on
             this
             Occasion
             .
          
           
             Notifie
             their
             Arrival
             and
             how
             receiv'd
             .
          
           
             Embassadors
             from
             the
             Republick
             .
          
           
             Caution
             to
             foreign
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Deputies
             Business
             after
             this
             Diet
             .
          
           
             Diet
             of
             Election
             .
             ]
          
           
             *
             Hartknoch
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             p.
             295.
             
          
           
             †
             Ibid.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             p.
             eadem
             .
          
           
             First
             Proceedings
             therein
             .
          
           
             *
             Piasecius
             ad
             An.
             1632.
             p.
             530.
             
          
           
             Exorbitancies
             examin'd
             ,
             and
             Embassadors
             receiv'd
             .
          
           
             Manner
             of
             Receiving
             them
             .
          
           
             What
             requisite
             in
             forreign
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Diet
             proceeds
             to
             Election
             .
          
           
             Further
             Particulars
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Great
             Concours
             at
             the
             Election
             and
             Policy
             to
             byass
             them
             .
          
           
             Qualifications
             requir'd
             in
             a
             Candidate
             .
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             1.
             p.
             309.
             to
             312.
             
          
           
             †
             Ibid.
             p.
             431.
             
          
           
             Rules
             observ'd
             by
             the
             Poles
             in
             Elections
             .
          
           
             Why
             preserve
             their
             Kingdom
             elective
             .
          
           
             Who
             have
             Votes
             ,
             and
             who
             not
             .
          
           
             The
             Pacta
             Conventa
             .
          
           
             When
             taken
             by
             Embassadors
             .
          
           
             By
             whom
             drawn
             and
             after
             what
             manner
             Administred
             .
          
           
             The
             Form
             and
             several
             Articles
             .
          
           
             An
             Article
             Violated
             .
          
           
             Occasional
             Articles
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ceremony
             of
             the
             Kings
             swearing
             .
          
           
             The
             Oath
             .
          
           
             Presented
             with
             the
             Decree
             of
             Election
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             Election
             of
             a
             Successor
             .
          
           
             Interest
             of
             foreign
             Princes
             to
             oppose
             it
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             for
             and
             against
             such
             an
             ▪
             Election
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             has
             no
             Regal
             Authority
             till
             Crown'd
             .
          
           
             *
             Hartknoch
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             p.
             331.
             
          
           
             Appoints
             the
             Day
             of
             Coronation
             .
          
           
             †
             Neugebaver
             .
             Hist
             .
             Polon
             .
             lib.
             3.
             p.
             185.
             
          
           
             Manner
             of
             his
             entring
             Cracow
             ,
             with
             other
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             Obsequies
             of
             Deceas'd
             King
             and
             order
             of
             Procession
             .
          
           
             *
             Piasetius
             in
             Chron.
             Anno
             1632.
             p.
             525.
             
          
           
             †
             Hart
             ▪
             knoch
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             p.
             336.
             
          
           
             Ceremonies
             at
             the
             Interment
             .
          
           
             Day
             of
             Corenation
             and
             by
             whom
             perform'd
             .
          
           
             *
             Herbert
             .
             Tit.
             Cardinalatus
             p.
             63.
             
          
           
             †
             Heidenstein
             lib.
             2.
             
             Rerum
             Polon
             .
             p.
             95.
             
          
           
             Procession
             in
             order
             to
             Coronation
             .
          
           
             Ceremony
             at
             the
             Coronation
             .
          
           
             Further
             Particulars
             of
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             Coronation
             .
          
           
             King
             exhorted
             and
             sworn
             .
          
           
             His
             Coronation
             Oath
             .
          
           
             Words
             at
             kissing
             the
             Book
             .
          
           
             Unction
             with
             other
             Ceremonys
             .
          
           
             Manner
             of
             Crowning
             him
             .
          
           
             Is
             Enthron'd
             ,
          
           
             And
             prenounc'd
             King.
             
          
           
             Feasts
             thereupon
             ▪
             
          
           
             Procession
             to
             receive
             Homage
             ;
             and
             Citizens
             Knighted
             .
          
           
             Inter-Rex
             resigns
             and
             King
             Proclaim'd
             .
          
           
             Queens
             where
             Crown'd
             and
             where
             not
             .
          
           
             Place
             of
             their
             Coronation
             ,
          
           
             And
             what
             requir'd
             to
             confirm
             it
             .
          
           
             Gentry
             only
             capable
             of
             Preferment
             .
          
           
             Commonalty
             Incapable
             except
             some
             few
             .
          
           
             Gentrys
             Power
             and
             Privileges
             .
          
           
             Cannot
             be
             Apprehended
             till
             convicted
             .
          
           
             Exception
             .
          
           
             Cannot
             be
             Executed
             without
             the
             Kings
             Consent
             .
          
           
             Need
             not
             Quarter
             Soldiers
             .
          
           
             Other
             Privileges
             of
             the
             Gentry
             .
          
           
             Need
             not
             pay
             Taxes
             unless
             oblig'd
             by
             the
             Diet.
             
          
           
             Privilege
             of
             Preemption
             .
          
           
             Have
             one
             Grievance
             notwithstanding
             .
          
           
             How
             they
             came
             by
             these
             Privileges
             .
          
           
             All
             equal
             and
             consesequently
             value
             no
             Honour
             .
          
           
             Title
             of
             Prince
             despis'd
             .
          
           
             An
             Order
             Instituted
             but
             undervalu'd
             .
          
           
             What
             Dutchies
             in
             Poland
             .
          
           
             Polish
             Gentry
             assume
             Titles
             when
             they
             Travel
             .
          
           
             Farther
             Power
             of
             Polish
             Gentry
             .
          
           
             What
             makes
             them
             so
             Great
             .
          
           
             Their
             Excessive
             Grandeur
             and
             Magnificence
             .
          
           
             Means
             to
             support
             for
             ever
             the
             Polish
             Republic
             .
          
           
             What
             foreign
             Embassadors
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             .
          
           
             Law
             Differences
             decided
             by
             the
             Sword.
             
          
           
             An
             Example
             .
          
           
             Nature
             of
             Descents
             in
             Poland
             .
          
           
             Children
             however
             support
             their
             Families
             .
          
           
             Good
             Temper
             of
             the
             Poles
             and
             its
             Effect
             .
          
           
             How
             Occasion'd
             .
          
           
             Polish
             Peasants
             how
             first
             Enslav'd
             .
          
           
             Live
             satisfy'd
             notwithstanding
             .
          
           
             Their
             present
             Condition
             .
          
           
             Enrich
             their
             Lords
             .
          
           
             How
             establish'd
             in
             a
             Farm.
             
          
           
             Their
             Service
             annex'd
             thereto
             .
          
           
             Meet
             to
             reap
             their
             Lords
             Corn.
             
          
           
             Their
             Manners
             at
             Bed
             and
             Board
             .
          
           
             Children
             how
             taught
             to
             go
             .
          
           
             Habits
             of
             both
             the
             Men
             and
             Women
             .
          
           
             Nobility
             how
             acquir'd
             in
             Poland
             .
          
           
             Creation
             of
             a
             Gentleman
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             way
             of
             becoming
             Noble
             .
          
           
             Three
             ways
             of
             forfeiting
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             Case
             restor'd
             .
          
           
             Chracter
             of
             the
             Poles
             .
          
           
             Their
             Complexion
             ,
             Constitution
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Manners
             of
             the
             Polish
             Men.
             
          
           
             Their
             further
             Character
             .
          
           
             Education
             and
             Learning
             .
          
           
             To
             what
             generaly
             apply
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Worst
             part
             of
             their
             Character
             .
          
           
             Genius
             how
             enclin'd
             .
          
           
             Enur'd
             to
             Hardship
             .
          
           
             Greedy
             of
             Money
             .
          
           
             Manner
             of
             Lending
             and
             Borowing
             .
          
           
             Love
             to
             make
             a
             Figure
             .
          
           
             Their
             present
             Fashions
             .
          
           
             What
             Furrs
             us'd
             .
          
           
             Rusticks
             Habit
             in
             Lithuania
             .
          
           
             A
             few
             follow
             the
             French
             Mode
             .
          
           
             The
             Womens
             former
             and
             late
             Fashions
             .
          
           
             Poles
             great
             Extravagance
             .
          
           
             Description
             of
             their
             Houses
             .
          
           
             Furniture
             .
          
           
             No
             Gardens
             nor
             Orchards
             .
          
           
             Private
             and
             publick
             Baths
             with
             their
             Effects
             .
          
           
             Poles
             great
             admirers
             of
             Shows
             .
          
           
             Their
             Atendants
             .
          
           
             Women
             very
             Modest
             .
          
           
             Exception
             .
          
           
             Women's
             Liberty
             restrain'd
             .
          
           
             Indifferences
             in
             the
             Polish
             Temper
             .
          
           
             What
             Exercises
             Practis'd
             .
          
           
             Polish
             Families
             and
             ,
          
           
             Names
             formerly
             and
             now
             .
          
           
             Marriages
             and
             their
             duration
             .
          
           
             Court-Marriages
             .
          
           
             Customs
             thereat
             .
          
           
             Presents
             made
             the
             Bride
             .
          
           
             Espousals
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             Who
             not
             Married
             without
             Dispensation
             .
          
           
             Burials
             and
             order
             of
             Procession
             .
          
           
             Other
             Proceedings
             .
          
           
             Particulars
             relating
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Queens
             Enterment
             .
          
           
             Cause
             of
             
               J.
               Casimir's
            
             Queens
             Death
             .
          
           
             Manner
             of
             Mourning
             in
             Poland
             .
          
           
             Edibles
             among
             the
             Poles
             .
          
           
             Way
             of
             Hunting
             wild
             Oxen.
             
          
           
             Odd
             Dainties
             .
          
           
             Manner
             of
             taking
             Bears
             .
          
           
             Other
             sorts
             of
             Fowl.
             
          
           
             What
             Fish
             they
             have
             .
          
           
             Way
             of
             ordering
             Cabbage
             .
          
           
             Their
             Potables
             .
          
           
             Beer
             of
             what
             Quality
             .
          
           
             Sorts
             of
             Mead.
             
          
           
             And
             of
             Wine
             .
          
           
             What
             strong
             Waters
             .
          
           
             Customs
             in
             Eating
             and
             Drinking
             .
          
           
             Potage
             and
             Sauces
             .
          
           
             Poles
             eat
             little
             Bread.
             
          
           
             Crachat
             how
             made
             .
          
           
             Customs
             at
             Feasts
             .
          
           
             Banquetting
             Hall.
             
          
           
             Particulars
             of
             Servants
             .
          
           
             Manners
             at
             Table
             .
          
           
             Poles
             way
             of
             taking
             Tobacco
             .
          
           
             Feasts
             made
             by
             turns
             .
          
           
             Brimmers
             much
             practis'd
             .
          
           
             Customs
             in
             Traveling
             .
          
           
             Description
             of
             Inns.
             
          
           
             Have
             few
             Conveniencies
             .
          
           
             Travellers
             oblig'd
             to
             carry
             Provisions
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Travelling
             cheap
             in
             other
             respects
             .
          
           
             Poles
             manner
             of
             Travelling
             .
          
           
             Incommodities
             in
             Travel
             how
             remedy'd
             .
          
           
             Disturb'd
             a
             Winter
             Nights
             by
             Boors
             .
          
           
             Danger
             of
             losing
             Noses
             .
          
           
             Manners
             of
             peculiar
             Countries
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             Lithuania
             .
          
           
             What
             relates
             to
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             there
             .
          
           
             Former
             Judges
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Gentry
             and
             Citizens
             .
          
           
             Rusticks
             and
             their
             Condition
             .
          
           
             Work
             on
             Sundays
             .
          
           
             Pay
             rigid
             Duties
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Their
             Edibles
             and
             Custom
             at
             grinding
             Corn.
             
          
           
             Their
             Habits
             .
          
           
             Carriages
             ,
             and
             how
             made
             .
          
           
             Houses
             .
          
           
             Employments
             within
             and
             without
             Doors
             .
          
           
             Why
             little
             Horses
             ,
             here
             .
          
           
             Qualifications
             for
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             Character
             of
             these
             Rusticks
             .
          
           
             Samogitia
             differs
             from
             Lithuania
             .
          
           
             Sturdy
             Drinkers
             rewarded
             .
          
           
             Proof
             of
             great
             Age.
             
          
           
             People
             more
             robust
             here
             .
          
           
             Manners
             in
             Husbandry
             .
          
           
             Strange
             way
             of
             Pruning
             Trees
             .
          
           
             Peculiar
             manner
             of
             Sowing
             .
          
           
             Ways
             of
             ordering
             Corn.
             
          
           
             Peculiar
             Customs
             in
             Prusia
             .
          
           
             Habitations
             and
             Furniture
             .
          
           
             Meat
             and
             Drink
             .
          
           
             The
             Pospolite
             or
             Polish
             Militia
             .
          
           
             Who
             obliged
             to
             serve
             in
             the
             Horse
             .
          
           
             Who
             in
             the
             Foot
             ,
             and
             Penalty
             for
             neglect
             in
             both
             .
          
           
             Who
             are
             excused
             from
             serving
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             numbers
             of
             the
             Pospolife
             formerly
             ,
             and
             now
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             their
             being
             Raised
             and
             Mustered
             .
          
           
             Things
             required
             in
             vain
             of
             the
             Polish
             Cavalry
             .
          
           
             Meet
             at
             the
             General
             Rendezvous
             
          
           
             A
             Division
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             and
             first
             of
             the
             Horse
             .
          
           
             Heavy
             Armed
             .
          
           
             Light
             Horse
             .
          
           
             A
             Division
             of
             the
             Foot.
             
          
           
             A
             further
             account
             of
             the
             Cosacks
             .
          
           
             Proceedings
             in
             their
             Counsells
             of
             War
             
          
           
             Way
             of
             fortifying
             their
             Camps
             and
             Boats.
             
          
           
             Their
             Power
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             Polish
             Foot
             are
             ,
             and
             how
             employed
             .
          
           
             Hired
             Foot
             ,
             and
             their
             Condition
             .
          
           
             Why
             so
             much
             used
             ,
             and
             their
             Arms
             and
             Liveries
             .
          
           
             Gentry
             how
             far
             obliged
             to
             March
             ;
             with
             other
             particulars
             .
          
           
             Hungarian
             Foot
             when
             first
             hired
             .
          
           
             Auxiliaries
             ,
             what
             ?
          
           
             Example
             .
          
           
             Quartarians
             what
             ,
             and
             whence
             so
             called
             ▪
             
          
           
             Volunteers
             
               what
               in
            
             Poland
             .
          
           
             Examples
             .
          
           
             Selected
             out
             of
             the
             Gentry
             .
          
           
             Causes
             that
             weaken
             the
             Polish
             Force
             .
          
           
             Four
             things
             required
             to
             defend
             a
             State.
             
          
           
             Manner
             of
             paying
             the
             Army
             .
          
           
             The
             Rokosz
             ,
             and
             its
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             .
          
           
             Example
             .
          
           
             Other
             inconveniencies
             which
             suppress
             the
             
             Pole's
             Power
             .
          
           
             Means
             propos'd
             to
             avoid
             these
             Inconveniences
             ,
             but
             ever-ru●'d
             :
          
           
             ●reat
             Force
             of
             Cavalry
             notwithstanding
             ;
             with
             Examples
             .
          
           
             Two
             Qualities
             necessary
             in
             War.
             
          
           
             Soldiers
             Pay
             ;
             from
             what
             it
             arises
             ,
             and
             how
             raised
             .
          
           
             Provisions
             and
             Ammunition
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             Gun-Founders
             ,
             Foreign
             .
          
           
             For
             Fortifications
             .
          
           
             Pretended
             Advantages
             thereby
             .
          
           
             Generals
             ;
             their
             Power
             and
             Duration
             .
          
           
             Lieutenant
             Generals
             ,
             their
             Power
             
          
           
             Other
             Generals
             Officers
             ▪
             
          
           
             Other
             Officers
             of
             the
             Army
             .
          
           
             Some
             few
             particulars
             of
             the
             
               Poles
               Jus
               Belli
            
             .
          
           
             Poles
             not
             much
             enclined
             to
             Trade
             ,
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             Commidities
             Exported
             and
             Imported
             .
          
           
             But
             little
             Money
             ,
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             Coin
             most
             current
             in
             Poland
             .
          
           
             Contributes
             to
             Poverty
             .
          
           
             Other
             Coins
             .
          
           
             Poles
             not
             very
             rich
             ,
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             Particulars
             of
             Trade
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             Salt.
             
          
           
             No
             Fulling
             or
             Paper-Mills
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             Leather
             and
             Fish
             .
          
           
             Manner
             of
             Fishing
             .
          
           
             Honey
             ,
             and
             its
             Produce
             .
          
           
             Former
             Trade
             of
             Prussia
             .
          
           
             ●antzic
             here
             Si●ate
             .
          
           
             By
             whom
             built
             ,
             and
             whence
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             How
             distant
             from
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             Division
             and
             Strength
             .
          
           
             One
             of
             the
             Hanse
             -
             Towns
             ,
          
           
             Parishes
             ,
             Buildings
             ,
             Streets
             ,
             and
             Gardens
             .
          
           
             Inhabitants
             ,
             their
             Number
             and
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Churches
             ,
          
           
             Town-House
             
          
           
             Three
             Magazines
             .
          
           
             A
             College
             ,
             Exchange
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Jurisdiction
             and
             Government
             .
          
           
             Senators
             and
             their
             Division
             .
          
           
             The
             Twelve
             Scabins
             ,
             and
             Syndic
             .
          
           
             Burgrave
             ,
             to
             represent
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Centumviri
             ,
             their
             Power
             .
          
           
             Manner
             of
             Electing
             and
             Ordaining
             Priests
             .
          
           
             Four
             Roman
             Catholick
             Churches
             .
          
           
             King's
             Power
             and
             Revenues
             here
             .
          
           
             City-Power
             and
             Privileges
             .
          
           
             Force
             by
             Land
             and
             Sea.
             
          
           
             First
             Coin
             in
             Prussia
             .
          
           
             Present
             Coin
             in
             Dantzic
             .
          
           
             How
             often
             taken
             and
             regain'd
             .
          
           
             Admitted
             to
             Vote
             in
             Election
             of
             Polish
             Kings
             .
          
           
             
               Origin
               of
            
             Teutonic
             Order
             .
          
           
             Who
             built
             their
             Hospital
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             Their
             Order
             confirm'd
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             Title
             .
          
           
             Another
             Hospital
             ;
             with
             their
             removal
             into
             Germany
             and
             Prussia
             .
          
           
             Marienburg
             built
             .
          
           
             For
             sake
             Prussia
             ,
             and
             wherefore
             .
          
           
             Their
             Statutes
             ,
             Habit
             ,
             Number
             ,
             and
             Manners
             .
          
           
             Are
             much
             favour'd
             by
             several
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Great
             Masters
             in
             Prussia
             .
          
           
             I
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1190.
             
          
           
             II
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1200.
             
          
           
             III
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1206.
             
          
           
             IV
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1210.
             
          
           
             V
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1240.
             
          
           
             VI
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1252.
             
          
           
             VII
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1263.
             
          
           
             VIII
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1275.
             
          
           
             IX
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1283.
             
          
           
             X
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1290.
             
          
           
             XI
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1297.
             
          
           
             XII
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1307.
             
          
           
             XIII
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1309.
             
          
           
             XIV
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1322.
             
          
           
             XV
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1325.
             
          
           
             XVI
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1329.
             
          
           
             XVII
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1339.
             
          
           
             XVIII
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1342.
             
          
           
             XIX
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1348.
             
          
           
             XX
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1379.
             
          
           
             XXI
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1388.
             
          
           
             XXII
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1394.
             
          
           
             XXIII
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1404.
             
          
           
             XXIV
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1406.
             
          
           
             XXV
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1414.
             
          
           
             XXVI
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1323.
             
          
           
             XXVII
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1432.
             
          
           
             XXVIII
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1450.
             
          
           
             XXIX
             .
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1467.
             
          
           
             XXX
             
               Great
               Master
            
             .
             1468.
             
          
           
             XXXI
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1480.
             
          
           
             XXXII
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1489.
             
          
           
             XXXIII
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1498.
             
          
           
             XXXIV
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1512.
             
          
           
             Dantzic
             B
             sieg'd
             by
             Albert.
             
          
           
             Siege
             rais'd
             by
             the
             Poles
             .
          
           
             Albert
             
               submits
               to
            
             Sigismund
             .
          
           
             Great
             Masters
             in
             Germany
             .
          
           
             XXXV
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1531.
             
          
           
             XXXVI
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1543.
             
          
           
             XXXVII
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1566.
             
          
           
             XXXVIII
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1572.
             
          
           
             XXXIX
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1587.
             
          
           
             XL
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1619.
             
          
           
             XLI
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1624.
             
          
           
             XLII
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1627.
             
          
           
             XLIII
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1644.
             
          
           
             XLIV
             
               Great
               Master
            
             ,
             1664.
             
          
           
             A
             Prince
             of
             Neubourg
             Elected
             of
             the
             Order
             .
          
           
             Ceremony
             of
             Creation
             .
          
           
             Elected
             likewise
             Coadjutor
          
           
             Present
             State
             of
             
               Teutonic
               Order
            
             in
             Germany
             .
          
           
             Two
             Universities
             .
          
           
             Chief
             Study
             there
             .
          
           
             Learning
             formerly
             .
          
           
             Oriental
             Languages
             dis-regarded
             .
          
           
             Present
             Languages
             in
             Poland
             .
          
           
             Polish
             hard
             to
             Pronounce
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             the
             Poles
             affect
             Latin.
             
          
           
             Have
             no
             solid
             Learning
             .
          
           
             How
             far
             that
             of
             Divines
             extends
             .
          
           
             Their
             Divinity
             .
          
           
             Lawyers
             ;
             their
             number
             and
             study
             .
          
           
             Who
             seldom
             go
             to
             Law.
             
          
           
             A
             suppos'd
             Judgment
             on
             a
             Lawyer
             .
          
           
             Physicians
             ,
             and
             their
             Abilities
             .
          
           
             Not
             allowed
             to
             study
             till
             qualified
             .
          
           
             Discourges
             Learning
             .
          
           
             Natural
             Observables
             and
             Rarities
             .
          
           
             Of
             Wood
             and
             Earth
             .
          
           
             Strange
             Waters
             and
             their
             Effects
             
          
           
             Monstrous
             Fish
             .
          
           
             Fowls
             of
             odd
             Qualities
             .
          
           
             Beasts
             of
             strange
             kinds
             .
          
           
             Rarities
             communicated
             to
             Dr.
             Connor
             .
          
           
             
               Argentum
               Fulminans
            
             made
             by
             chance
             .
          
           
             Other
             Experiments
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Bernitz's
             Chs●t
             of
             Rarities
             .
          
           
             Manner
             ,
             of
             making
             Glass
             .
          
           
             Odd
             Method
             of
             Curing
             Wounds
             .
          
           
             Practise
             of
             Physick
             .
          
           
             What
             Medicines
             us'd
             
          
           
             Diseases
             what
             ?
          
           
             Venereal
             how
             Cur'd
             by
             a
             Quack
             .
          
           
             Surprizing
             particulars
             
          
           
             Diseases
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Poles
             ,
             and
             first
             the
             Plica
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             Description
             .
          
           
             Unaccountableness
             .
          
           
             Symptoms
             .
          
           
             Neither
             Bleeds
             nor
             is
             painful
             .
          
           
             Said
             to
             be
             Contagious
             and
             Hereditary
             .
          
           
             Common
             to
             Men
             and
             Beasts
             .
          
           
             Superstition
             concerning
             it
             ,
             and
             other
             cases
             .
          
           
             Where
             most
             common
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             Cure
             by
             a
             Jew
             .
          
           
             Causes
             Asserted
             ,
             but
             Question'd
             .
          
           
             Another
             account
             of
             the
             Plica
             .
          
           
             Hairs
             Canular
             .
          
           
             The
             Rose
             ,
             and
             its
             Cure.
             
          
           
             Present
             bounds
             and
             extent
             of
             Curland
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             Soil
             and
             former
             State.
             
          
           
             When
             wholly
             Conquered
             .
          
           
             Converted
             to
             Christianity
             by
             degrees
             .
          
           
             I
             
               Bishop
               in
            
             Livonia
             ▪
             1180.
             
          
           
             II
             Bp
             &
             
               ABp
               .
               of
            
             Riga
             .
             1194.
             
          
           
             III
             
               ABp
               .
               of
            
             Riga
             ▪
             1194.
             
          
           
             I
             
               Absolute
               Master
               of
            
             Livonian
             Order
             ,
             1205.
             
          
           
             II
             
               Absolute
               Master
            
             ,
             1223.
             
          
           
             III
             Master
             ,
             1238.
             
          
           
             IV
             Master
             ,
             1240.
             
          
           
             V
             Master
             ,
             1248.
             
          
           
             VI
             Master
             ,
             1250.
             
          
           
             VII
             Master
             .
          
           
             VIII
             Master
             ,
          
           
             IX
             Master
             .
          
           
             X
             Master
             .
          
           
             XI
             Master
             .
          
           
             XII
             Master
             .
          
           
             XIII
             Master
             .
          
           
             XIV
             Master
             ,
          
           
             XV
             
               Mast
               r
            
             ,
          
           
             XVI
             Master
             .
          
           
             XVII
             Master
             .
          
           
             XVIII
             Master
             .
          
           
             XIX
             .
             Master
             .
             1488.
             
          
           
             III.
             
               Absclute
               Master
            
             .
             1513.
             
          
           
             IV.
             Abso-Master
             .
          
           
             V.
             
               Absolute
               Master
            
             .
          
           
             VI.
             
               Absolute
               Master
            
             .
             1560.
             
          
           
             Residence
             of
             this
             Order
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               Duke
               of
            
             Curland
             ,
             1561.
             
          
           
             II.
             Duke
             .
             1587.
             
          
           
             III.
             Duke
             .
             1602.
             
          
           
             IV.
             Duke
             .
             1639.
             
          
           
             Discovers
             Tobago
             ,
             and
             enjoys
             it
             .
          
           
             Is
             depriv'd
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Proposes
             means
             to
             recover
             it
             .
          
           
             Agreement
             between
             the
             K.
             of
             England
             and
             D.
             of
             Curland
             .
          
           
             Grant
             of
             Trade
             in
             Africa
             .
          
           
             Upon
             what
             Conditions
             .
          
           
             Grant
             of
             the
             Island
             Tabago
             .
          
           
             Under
             what
             Considerations
             .
          
           
             Duke
             obliged
             to
             Aid
             the
             King
             in
             War.
             
          
           
             A
             Letter
             sent
             hereupon
             ,
             but
             with
             little
             Effect
             .
          
           
             French
             beg
             the
             Island
             of
             their
             King.
             
          
           
             A
             second
             Letter
             from
             K.
             Charles
             .
          
           
             A
             Letter
             Intercepted
             .
          
           
             The
             Duke
             sends
             Governours
             .
          
           
             Makes
             a
             Contract
             with
             a
             Captain
             .
          
           
             Description
             of
             Tobago
             .
          
           
             Why
             necessary
             to
             be
             English
             Hands
             .
          
           
             Tobacco
             whence
             so
             call'd
             .
          
           
             Duke
             
             James's
             Marriage
             and
             Issue
             .
          
           
             VI
             Duke
             .
             His
             Marriage
             and
             Issue
             .
             1683.
             
          
           
             VII
             Duke
             ,
             1698.
             
          
           
             D.
             of
             Curland
             Vassal
             to
             Poland
             .
          
           
             His
             Privilege
             and
             Power
             .
          
           
             Revenue
             and
             Court.
             
          
           
             Chief
             Officers
             .
          
           
             Qualifications
             of
             Supreme
             Stagostas
             .
          
           
             Conditions
             of
             Gentry
             .
          
           
             
               Addition
               concerning
            
             Livonian
             Order
             .
          
           
             Principal
             Master
             how
             and
             where
             chosen
             .
          
           
             Marshal
             of
             the
             Order
             .
             Number
             of
             Comendadors
             .
          
           
             Number
             of
             Advocates
             .
             Title
             Habit
             and
             Arms
             of
             this
             Order
             .
          
           
             Geographical
             Description
             of
             Curland
             .
          
           
             Cities
             and
             Towns
             of
             Goldingen
             .
          
           
             Vinda
             .
          
           
             Residence
             of
             Knights
             .
          
           
             Pilten
             .
          
           
             Richest
             Gentry
             in
             Curland
             .
          
           
             Mittaw
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             Castle
             .
          
           
             Streets
             and
             Houses
             .
          
           
             How
             distant
             from
             other
             places
             
          
           
             How
             often
             Conquer'd
             .
          
           
             Bauske
             .
          
           
             Religions
             in
             Curland
             .
          
           
             Two
             Roman
             Catholick
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Calvin●●
             Church
             at
             Mittaw
             .
          
           
             Government
             of
             Curland
             .
          
           
             The
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             Court
             of
             Supreme
             Councellors
             .
          
           
             Degrees
             of
             demanding
             Justice
             .
          
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
             .
          
           
             City
             Courts
             
          
           
             Ministerial
             Officers
             
          
           
             Trade
             of
             Curland
             .
          
           
             Corn
             in
             great
             request
             and
             wherefore
             .
          
           
             Where
             Curland
             is
             to
             revers
             to
             Poland
             .